11 pages due 3pm PST TODAT

profileArun1990
course-resources_1.zip

Supporting Articles.zip

Supervisory Influence.pdf

The Influence of Supervisors' Leadership Style on Telecommuters

Paul E. Madlock

Texas A&M International University • Laredo, TX

Abstract

The purpose of the current study was to extend prior scholarship by examin-

ing how employees who telecommute perceive their supervisor's leadership style

and the subsequent outcomes. Specifically, the way in which leadership sfyle in-

fluences employees' perceptions of their supervisors' communication competence

and communication satisfaction with their supervisor. Employees'job satisfaction

and organizational commitment was also assessed. Participants included 157 full

time telecommuters from a variefy of organizations across the United States. The

findings suggest that supervisors in the virtual workplace engaged in task oriented

more than relational oriented leadership sfyle. Also, task oriented leadership served

as the greatest predictor of the communication satisfaction, job satisfaction, and the

organizational commitment of telecommuters. Recommendations for practitioners

were also provided indicating that more might be done to enhance the task related

leadership competencies of supervisors in the virtual work setting.

Introduction

The emergence of technology in the workplace has provided both large and

small organizations with the abilify to compete on a global scale, while at the same

time, changed the way in which organizations interact and coordinate activities with

customers, suppliers, and its members. These changes involve the substitution of

everyday business activities which took place through face-to-face (FtF) interac-

tions with electronic information exchanged through the use of computer technology

(Sträub & Watson, 2001). Further, Herrmann (2006) argued that with the growth of

computer technology in the workplace, mediated communication has become in-

fused into nearly every business communication context. The introduction of com-

puter technologies into the organizational context has also brought about a number

of changes to both the organization and its members by altering core elements of

the organization, such as its structure, culture, and performance (Jackson, Poole, &

Kuhn, 2002).

These technological advances have also allowed for a greater level of au-

tonomy in the workplace, such as the ability to work away from the office. This work

arrangement is being embraced by more and more companies who intend on capital-

2 Journal of Business Strategies

izing on the benefits of techtiology wbile minimizing costly resources such as office

space (Wilkes, Frolick, & Urwiler, 1994). This alternative form of work has histori-

cally been called telecommuting, telework, or virtual work, wbicb is broadly defined

as "working at one's bome or another location where employees use computers and

communication technology to communicate with the main office, supervisors, co-

workers, and customers (Gibson, Blackwell, Dominicus, & Demerath, 2002, p. 76).

With over 20 million workers in the U.S. engaged in telecommuting and the number

of telecommuters growing by over 20 percent annually, still very little is known

about tbis increasingly popular work arrangement. One effect of tbis shift toward

telecommuting is that leaders must assume more responsibilify for working with

followers who are at a distance (Antonakis & Atwater, 2002; Bureau of Transporta-

tion Statistics, 2003; ITAC, 2000). According to Bass (1990) effective leadership

"depends on physical proximity, social and organizational propinquify, and networks

of open channels of communications" (p. 658). To date, much of the published lead-

ership research has been situated in contexts where leader/follower interactions take

place in traditional FtF work environments. Sucb research bas demonstrated tbat

leadership behaviors influence organizational performance, tbat strong leaders out-

perform weak leaders, and that relational oriented leadership sfyle generates higher

performance than does task oriented leadership (Bass, 1990; Madlock, 2010).

However, the lack of research in the virtual workplace has also raised ques-

tions about the performance implications of telecommuting (Neufeld & Fang, 2005).

Although, "leadership is enacted through communication" (Barge, 1994, p. 21), we

still do not have a very clear understanding of bow communication and leadership

in the realm of telecommuting are related. Therefore, leadership researcbers bave

called for developing an improved understanding of the links between leadersbip

and communication (Conger & Kanungo, 1988; Mumford et al., 2000). Effective

leaders may tend to commutiicate using more metaphors, symbols, imagery and per-

suasive argumentation to sway otbers to accept their position (Bass, 1985). They

may also engage in interpersonal communication to help followers understand their

visions and strategies for action (Pondy, 1978).

Apart from a broad acknowledgement tbat leadersbip and communication

seem to be conceptually related, there has been little empirical research explicit-

ly examining leader communication effectiveness (Den Hartog & Verbürg, 1997).

Tbus, tbe objective of tbis paper is to improve our theoretical and practical under-

standing by engaging in a study of leadership and communication in tbe telecom-

muting setting. Specifically, tbe goal was to determine what form of leadersbip sfyle

(task and relational) and or communication behavior would elicit the most favorable

Volume 29, Number 1 3

outcomes in the realm of telecommuting. Therefore, the following section will offer

additional support for the relevance of telecommuting research.

Telecommuting

Telecommuting has become increasingly popular because it gives employees

increased flexibility in scheduling, less commuting time, and reduced work-family

conflict and provides businesses with reduced real estate expenses and maintenance

costs, increased productivity by employees, and access to global markets (Mano-

chehri & Pinkerton, 2003; Raghuram & Wiesenfeld, 2004). As previously noted,

improved productivity is probably the most widely touted beneñt associated with

telecommuting (Pinsonneault & Boisvert, 2001). The primary explanation for this

proposed advantage in performance is that doing tasks remotely also means fewer

disruptions while working (Bailey & Kurland, 2002). In addition to these benefits,

the possible disadvantages associated with telecommuting include reduced commu-

nication with staff, feelings of isolation, decreased connectedness to the organiza-

tion, and frustration at feeling 'out of the loop' in office politics (Gainey, Kelley, &

Hill, 1999; Wiesenfeld, Raghuram, & Garud, 2001). Also, increased reliance upon

electronic communication, such as email, may constrain the spontaneity and interac-

tivity that typically take place with others in the office (Daft & Lengel, 1986).

In response to these conflicting perspectives researchers have adopted Social

Identity Theory and Social Isolation Theory to better explain the detrimental social

consequences associated with telecommuting (Allen, Renn, & Griffeth, 2003; Feld-

man & Gainey, 1997). Similarly, scholars have commonly invoked media richness

theory and social presence theory to predict reduced meaningfulness of relationships

between telecommuters and their supervisors do to limitations found in computer

mediated communication (CMC) (Daft & Lengel, 1986; Short, Williams, & Chris-

tie, 1976; Workman, Kahnweiler, & Bommer, 2003). Unlike the theories previously

referenced that portray technology as a barrier to effective communication between

supervisors and telecommuters. Social Information Processing Theory (SIPT) ap-

pears to offer support for the use of technology as a viable means of communication

between supervisors and telecommuters (Walther, 1992). Since leadership style is

comprised of task and relational communication behaviors, SIPT served as a theo-

retical underpinning for the current study in order to better explain the possible use

and impact of relational oriented messages from leaders in the virtual work setting.

Journal of Business Strategies

Social Information Processing Theory

According to SIPT, communicators often form impressions about oth-

ers moods or state of mind despite the relatively limited nonverbal and physical

cues available through mediated communication (Walther, 1992). In essence, SIPT

rejects the view that the lack of physical cues limits individuals from effectively

exchanging relational oriented information through computer technology. Walther

(1992) argued that when denied these physical cues (e.g., nonverbal) that are avail-

able in FtF interactions, individuals sending and receiving messages via technology

encode and decode relational messages using the cue systems that are available in

the technology they are using. In sum, users of technology communicate in such a

way that they exchange social information through the content, style, and timing of

messages (Walther, 1992). In support of SIPT, several researchers have found that

on-line relationships develop in a similar way as they do in the physical realm (Wal-

ther & Boyd, 2002).

We know that in FtF interactions in traditional work settings leaders tended

to use a relational oriented leadership style more than they used a task oriented style

(Madlock, 2008). Further, it is also known that the use of relational oriented leader-

ship style has a greater positive influence on the job satisfaction and commitment of

workers than does task oriented leadership. However, we do not know which form

of leadership style is most frequently used, or has the greatest influence on commu-

nication and organizational outcomes in the realm of telecommuting. Therefore, in

order to better understand how supervisors effectively lead employees in the virtual

workplace, leadership style will be considered in greater detail below.

Leadership Style

Leadership has been defined in a number of ways, such as the ability to guide

followers toward shared goals and as a form of influence (Bryman, 1992; Hersey,

1984). Pfeffer and Salancik (1975) indicated that effective leaders' tend to exhibit

two distinct forms of communication (i.e., task and relational) when interaction with

subordinates. In other words, leadership can be divided into task and relational ori-

ented messages. The Ohio State and the Michigan studies were strong representa-

tives of the styles approach. The Ohio State studies identified two types of behav-

iors explaining what leaders do: leaders provide structure and nurture subordinates

(Hemphill & Coons, 1957). At nearly the same time, the Michigan studies identified

the behaviors of effective leaders to contain employee-oriented behaviors and pro-

duction-oriented behaviors (Cartwrite & Zander, 1960; Likert, 1961, 1967).

Volunte 29, Number 1 5

Prior research indicates that leadership is enacted through communication

and that it can be divided into the content of the message (task) and the presentation

(relational dimension) of the messages (Barge, 1994; Holladay & Coombs, 1993).

Much of the published leadership literature research has been situated in traditional

brick and mortar businesses. Research related to the styles approach to leadership

indicated that relationship oriented leadership was displayed more frequently, pre-

ferred more often, and had a greater impact on employees' communication and job

satisfaction than did task oriented leadership (Madlock, 2008). Additional research

involving the effects of leadership style includes its relationship with group satis-

faction, effective communication skills, interpersonal communication, and rapport

building (Anderson, Madlock, & Hoffman, 2006; Campbell, White, & Johnson,

2003; Fairhurst, 1993; Mintzberg, 1994; Quick & Macik-Frey, 2004). However,

results may differ for close versus distant leader/follower relationships (Shamir,

1995).

Some prior research that has dealt with leadership in the virtual workplace

has examined leadership impression management, leadership and communication

effectiveness, and leadership performance appraisal (Conger & Kanungo, 1988; Fer-

ris et al., 1994; Neufeld, Wan, & Fang, 2008). According to Conger and Kanungo

(1998), the physical proximity to the leader to his or her followers may influence the

importance of certain behavioral components in attributions of leadership effective-

ness. Similarly, Shamir (1995) showed that rhetorical skills were more frequently

attributed as an important characteristic of physically distant leaders, while being

considerate of others and exhibiting unconventional behavior were more important

attributions for close leaders.

Research has yet to fully examine the link between leadership style and com-

munication in the realm of telecommuting. Based on what we do know, it could be

extrapolated that when interacting with telecommuters the leadership style of super-

visors and the associated outcomes may differ from those in traditional FtF work

environments. From the foregoing one baseline research question was advanced:

Research Question 1 : Which leadership style will be utilized most

often by supervisors of telecommuters?

Communication is most effective when it leads to shared understanding and

interpersonal communication skills are critical in determining whether a leader's

message will be recalled and embraced (Conger & Kanungo, 1998; Qureshi, Liu, &

Vogel, 2006). The most effective leaders interact and communicate with their fol-

lowers frequently, fostering mutual trust, respect, and commitment between leader

6 Journal of Business Strategies

and followers (Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1998). Effective leaders tend to craft their mes-

sages carefully, are open to followers' input, communicate candidly, and appeal to

followers' aspirations in order to gain followers' trust and commitment (Bass, 1998).

Leaders can also exercise their influence to motivate and inspire followers so as to

draw them toward a shared understanding (Avolio, 1999). However, the connection

between leadership style and communication competence has yet to be assessed in

the virtual workplace and their association may differ from that of traditional work

settings (Madlock, 2008). Given the task and relational component of communica-

tion competence its inclusion in the current study appeared warranted.

Communication Competence Communication competence has been conceptualized "as a form of interper-

sonal influence in which an individual is faced with the task of fulfilling commu-

nication goals (effectiveness) while maintaining conversational and interpersonal

norms (appropriateness)" (Spitzberg & Cupach, 1981, p. 1). In following with this

notion, communication competence has been conceptualized to encompass task re-

lated components, such as: knowledge and skill, as well as relational competencies,

including: motivation, negotiation, and listening (Cushman & Craig, 1976; Spitz-

berg, 1983). In a similar vein, Salacuse (2007) indicated that as a result of changing

work environments in which employees are more educated and intelligent than past

generations, leaders are now required to lead by negotiation. Specifically, Salacuse

(2007) noted that in order for leaders to persuade people to follow their vision, they

need to communicate effectively by appealing to the interests of the followers in

order to sell their vision.

Leaders in a virtual work setting may have greater difficulty in achieving high

levels of communication effectiveness. These leaders must rely more heavily on

explicit task oriented communication, whereas leaders in traditional work settings

may have at their disposal additional informal influence behaviors such as "standing

on furniture" or "hanging ideas on clotheslines" (Jaussi & Dionne, 2003, p. 475).

Leaders and followers communicate and work synchronously and asynchronous-

ly through all kinds of information and communication technologies (e.g., e-mail,

voice mail, video conferencing, and collaborative software systems), but technology

mediated communication may be less effective in conveying social presence (Dan &

Lengel, 1986). This may be related to limited opportunities for interaction, reduced

access to popular communication channels, time delays, and lack of shared language

among diversified members (Powell, Piccoli, & Ives, 2004). Therefore, distant lead-

Volume 29, Number 1 7

ers have to spend extra effort in converting and explicating what otherwise could be

shared with ease through social presence in a physically proximate situation (Avolio

& Kahai, 2003). Therefore, based on the limited amount of prior research, the fol-

lowing research question was advanced:

Research Question 2: Which form of leadership style displayed by

supervisors in a virtual work setting will be the greatest predictor

of their communication competence?

In the telecommuting setting there also appears to be a gap in the research ex-

amining supervisor task and relational oriented leadership and employee outcomes

such as communication satisfaction. As a result, communication satisfaction was

considered here and will be discussed in greater detail below.

Communication Satisfaction

Communication satisfaction in the workplace has been defined as satisfaction

with various aspects of the communication that occurs in the organization, such as

the amount and quality of information available (Crino & White, 1981). Various

studies highlighted the importance of communication on organizational success and

have shown that communication quality is associated with employees'job satisfac-

tion and motivation, job performance, productivity and organizational commitment

(Clampit & Downs, 1993; Gruneberg, 1979; Joshi & Sharma, 1997; Orpen, 1997;

Putti, Aryee, & Phua, 1990). Research also indicated that employees who experience

low levels of communication satisfaction experience reduced commitment, great-

er absenteeism and turnover, increased industrial unrest, and reduced productivity

(Hargie, Tourish, & Wilson, 2002). More recent research involving communication

satisfaction indicated an association between supervisor leadership style and the

communication satisfaction of their subordinates, with relational oriented leadership

having a greater positive impact on the communication satisfaction of subordinates

than did task oriented leadership (Madlock, 2008).

In the virtual work setting research indicated that as a result of lower social

presence telecommuters experienced sharply diminished perceptions of intimacy

and immediacy and a reduction in communication quality (Kurland & Cooper, 2002;

Short et al., 1976). However, there appears to be a lack of research involving leader-

ship and communication satisfaction in the realm of telecommuting. Based on the

nature of the telecommuting work environment, it could be extrapolated that the

communication interactions between leaders and telecommuters may differ from

those found in the traditional brick and mortar work setting. Coupled with the lack

8 Journal of Business Strategies

of prior research involving communication satisfaction in the virtual workplace, the

following research question was advanced:

Research Question 3 : Which behavior displayed by supervisors;

task leadership style, relational leadership style, or communica-

tion competence, will serve as the greatest predictor of a telecom-

muter's communication satisfaction?

In addition to communication satisfaction, other outcomes of interest here in-

clude the job satisfaction and organizational commitment of telecommuters related

to their supervisors' leadership style and communication competence. Therefore,

the following section will highlight the value of job satisfaction and organizational

commitment to the current study.

Job Satisfaction and Organizational Commitment

Job satisfaction has been defined as "a pleasurable or positive emotional state

resulting from the appraisal of one's job or job experiences" (Locke, 1976, p. 1297).

The most common factors leading to worker stress and dissatisfaction are those ema-

nating from the nature of the job itself, within which interpersonal relationships be-

tween employees and management take place (Kenny & Cooper, 2003). According

to Korte and Wynne (1996), a deterioration of relationships in organizational settings

resulting from reduced interpersonal communication between workers negatively

influences job satisfaction, and sometimes leads to employees leaving their jobs.

Previous research in the traditional work setting has consistently demonstrat-

ed that work-related attitudes are important for individual performance as well as

overall organizational productivity. Two specific groups of work related attitudes;

job satisfaction and organizational commitment, have been examined for their re-

lationship to the attitudes employees hold about their work and the organization

(Miller & Mange, 1986). While there has been considerable speculation as to the

antecedent factors related to job satisfaction, its major effects on employees are quite

clear. Low job satisfaction has been shown to be associated with high rates of absen-

teeism, tardiness, and turnover (Porter & Steers, 1973).

While job satisfaction deals with a person's attitudes toward the job, organi-

zational commitment addresses the person's attitudes toward the organization. Or-

ganizational commitment is characterized by a strong belief in and acceptance of the

organization's goals and values, a willingness to exert considerable effort for the or-

ganization, and a desire to retain membership in the organization (Sager & Johnston,

1989). Research has indicated positive relationships between organizational com-

Volume 29, Number 1 9

mitment and job satisfaction, job performance, and leadership (Bateman & Strasser,

1984; Cohen, 1992; Morris & Sherman, 1981). Prior research has also indicated

that both job satisfaction and organizational commitment are directly related, in that

the more satisfied employees are, the more committed to the organization they ap-

pear to be (Firth et al., 2004). More recently, Madlock (2008) found that both task

and relational leadership styles had a positive influence on the job satisfaction and

commitment of employees. In the realm of telecommuting, both job satisfaction

and commitment have often been cited as advantages of telecommuting (Covey-

duck, 1997; Pratt, 1999). Specifically, Coveyduck (1997) found that telecommuters

derived relatively high level of job satisfaction, work autonomy, commitment, and

feelings of organizational support. Tucker (1997) reported that telecommuters had

high levels of job satisfaction and Hill (1995) found that productivity, morale, and

organizational commitment were positively influenced by telework.

Despite the positive association between telecommuting and job satisfaction

and commitment, there has been a lack of research examining the influence of lead-

ership on these outcomes. However, Gibson et al. (2002) did suggest that situational

leadership could be applicable to the virtual workplace and may produce similar

positive outcomes as it has in traditional work settings. It was further argued that

this type of leadership would make telecommuters feel comfortable and connected

which could be linked to their job satisfaction and retention (Gibson et al., 2002).

Therefore, the following hypotheses and research questions were advanced:

Hypothesis 1 : There will be a positive relationship between a su-

pervisor 's task and relational leadership style and their telecom-

muters 'job satisfaction.

Hypothesis 2: There will be a positive relationship between a su-

pervisor 's task and relational leadership style and their telecom-

muters ' organizational commitment.

Research Question 4: Which behavior displayed by a supervisor,

task leadership, relational leadership, or communication compe-

tence, will serve as the greatest predictor of a telecommuter's job

satisfaction?

Research Question 5: Which behavior displayed by a supervisor;

task leadership, relational leadership, or communication compe-

tence, will serve as the greatest predictor of a telecommuter's or-

ganizational commitment?

10 Journal of Business Strategies

Method

Participants and Procedures

The data collection procedure followed that of (Hartman, Stoner, & Arora, 1991). Based upon a review of the telecommuting literature 21 organizations be- lieved to have telecommuting programs were contacted by the author for possible participation in this study. Of the organizations contacted, seven agreed to par- ticipate in the current study. Participants included full-time non-management em- ployees working for companies with established telecommuting programs in which employees worked from home using technology (i.e., telecommuters) to conduct business and communicate with their supervisors. The organizations that agreed to participate in the study either distributed copies of the questionnaire, allowed the author to distribute copies of the questionnaire, or made copies of the ques- tionnaire available to employees on a volunteer basis. Respondents mailed com- pleted questionnaires to the author. Based on distributions of questionnaires and on reports from site managers, approximately 400 telecommuters were invited to participate in the study; 157 telecommuters (approximately 39.2%) provided use- able completed surveys. Participants were comprised of (48% female, n = 85) and (52% male, n = 92), whose overall tenure at their current job ranged from 3 to 12 years (M= 7.65,50=3.27). Participants ranged in age from23to49(M=30.86,SD=6.59) and reported working for a variety of organizations including; insurance (30.5%, n = 54), healthcare (26.5%, n = 47), high tech (26.0%, n = 46), and banking/finance (17%, n = 30). Of the technology used, all of the participants reported using a combination of technologies when communicating with their supervisors. These technologies included the most frequently reported form being cell phones (Black- berry®) (68%), followed by computers (desktop and laptop) (29%), and landline telephones (3%). The most prevalent forms of communication used were text mes- sage, instant message (IM), voice (primarily via cell phone), email, blogging, and video calls (e.g., Skype®).

Measures

All measures used in this study were submitted to principal component fac- tor analysis using Varimax rotation. Criteria for factor and item retention were: 1) eigenvalues greater than 1.0 for retained factors, 2) primary factor loadings of .60 or greater, 3) no secondary loadings exceeding .40, 4) loading on a factor with a minimum of two items, and 5) theoretical interpretability (Comrey & Lee, 1992). All the items for the following measures met the aforementioned criteria.

Volume 29, Number 1 11

Leadership style was measured by the 20-item Leadership Style Question-

naire developed by Northouse (2001). The instrument measures the task and rela-

tional leadership styles and, when summed, represents a general leadership profile.

A 5-point Likert-type scale (1 = strongly disagree to 5 = strongly agree) was used

in this study, which was the same as the original measure. Prior research reported

scale reliabilities ranging from .92 to .95 (Anderson et al., 2006; Madlock, 2008).

Cronbach's alpha for the current study found that task leadership style was .91

( M = 3.88, SD = .58), and relational leadership style was .92 ( M = 2.6, SD = .56).

Communication competence was measured by the 12-item Communica-

tor Competence Questionnaire developed by Monge et al. (1982). The items were

measured on a 5-point Likert-type scale ranging from (1 = strongly disagree to

5 = strongly agree), which was the same as the original measure. Prior research

reported scale reliability of .93 (Madlock, 2006a). Cronbach's alpha for the current

study was .91 ( M = 4.10, SD = .62).

Communication satisfaction was measured with the 19-item Interpersonal

Communication Satisfaction Inventory (ICSI) developed by Hecht (1978). A 7-point

Likert scale (1 = strongly disagree to 7 = strongly agree) was used here, which was

the same as the original measure. A slight modification was made to the original

scale with a lead in sentence (When communicating with my supervisor I feel...)

preceding each statement. Prior studies reported reliabilities ranging from .72 to .93

and strong validity (Rubin, Palmgreen, & Sypher, 1994). Cronbach's alpha for the

current study was .89 (M= 5.65, SD = 1.67).

Job satisfaction was measured by the eight-item Abridged Job In Gen-

eral Scale (AJIG) (Russell et al., 2004). A 5-point Likert-type response format

(1 = strongly disagree to 5 = strongly agree) was used in the current study instead

of the original scale formatting (i.e., using 0 for "no," 1 for " ? " and 3 for "yes") to

be consistent with other parts of the questionnaire. The scale is comprised of single

word or short statements regarding an employee's overall perception of their job

(e.g.. Good, Better than most. Undesirable). Prior research used the modified scale

formatting and the study indicated that the AJIG Scale had strong reliability with a

Cronbach's coefficient alpha of .90 (Madlock, 2010). Cronbach's alpha for the cur-

rent study was .87 (M = 3.83, SD = .54).

Organizational commitment was measured with the 15-item Organizational

Commitment Questionnaire (OCQ) (Mowday et al., 1979). The items were mea-

sured on a 5-point Likert scale ranging from (1 = strongly disagree to 5 = strongly

agree), which was the same as the original measure. The scale is intended to measure

employee attachment to the organization, for example, "I am proud to tell others that

12 Journal of Business Strategies

I am part of the organization". Prior research indicated scale reliability of .93 (Mad-

lock, 2006b). Cronbach's alpha for the current study was .90 ( M = 3.81, SD = .53).

Results

Hypothesis One predicted there would be a positive relationship between

the task and relational leadership style of supervisors and the job satisfaction of

their telecommuters. Results of Pearson's correlational analysis showed that the data

were consistent with the hypothesis by indicating a significant positive relationship

between the variables. The strength of all the correlational relationships examined

in this study were based on the guidelines set forth by Cohen (1988, pp. 77-81).

Specifically, a strong relationship was indicated between telecommuters'job satis-

faction and their supervisor's task oriented leadership style (r = .65, p < .01) and a

weak relationship with their supervisor's relational oriented leadership style (r = .22,

p< .01) (see Table 1 for all the correlational results).

Hypothesis two predicted there would be a positive relationship between the

task and relational oriented leadership style of supervisors and the organizational

commitment of their telecommuters. Results of Pearson's correlational analysis

showed that the data were consistent with the hypothesis by indicating a significant

positive relationship between the variables. Specifically, a strong relationship was

indicated between telecommuters' organizational commitment and their supervi-

sor's task oriented leadership style (r = .42, p < .01), whereas a weak relationship

was indicated between telecommuters' organizational commitment and their super-

visor's relational oriented leadership style (r = .20, p < .05).

Table 1

Pearson Correlations among Variables (Mean scores)

1 2 3 4 5 6

1 Task Leadership

2 Relational Leadership

3 Job Satisfaction

4 Communication Satisfaction

5 Communication Competence

7 Organizational Commitment

.—

.15

.65**

.58**

.31**

.42**

.—

.22**

.18*

.29**

.20*

.—

.49**

.42**

.32**

.—

.22*

.20* .36** . -

Note: ** statistically significant at p < .001, * statistically significant at p < .05

Volume 29, Number 1 13

Research question one sought to answer the question of which leadership style would be utilized most often by supervisors of telecommuters. Results indicat- ed that supervisors engaged in greater task oriented leadership (M= 3.88, SD = .58) than they engaged in relational oriented leadership behaviors (M= 2.6, SD = .56).

Research question two sought to answer the question of which form of lead- ership style displayed by supervisors in a virtual work setting would be the greatest predictor of their communication competence. Using multiple regression, supervisor communication competence was regressed on a linear combination of the two pre- dictor variables. Results indicated that (R^ = .10) 10% of the variance in communi- cation competence was accounted for by task oriented leadership style, F{1, 155) = 16.24,/? < .001, whereas (R^ = .15), 15% of the variance in communication compe- tence was accounted for by the model containing both task and relational leadership style, F(2, 154) = 14.54,;? < .001. Overall, task oriented leadership style was found to be a greater predictor of communication competence, ß = .27, p < .001, than was relational oriented leadership style ß = .25, p < .001.

Research question three sought to answer the question of which behavior displayed by supervisors; task leadership style, relational leadership style, or com- munication competence, would serve as the greatest predictor of a telecommuter's communication satisfaction. Using multiple regression, communication satisfaction was regressed on a linear combination of the three predictor variables. Results in- dicated that {R' = .049) 4.9% of the variance in communication satisfaction was accounted for by a supervisor's communication competence, F{1, 155) = 7.93, p < .01; (R^ = .063), 6.3% of the variance in communication satisfaction was ac- counted for by the model containing both communication competence and relational leadership style, F(2, 154) = 5.19,/» < .01; (/?̂ = .34), 34% of the variance in com- munication satisfaction was accounted for by the model containing communication competence, relational leadership style, and task leadership style, F(3, 153) = 26.57, p<.00\. Overall, task oriented leadership style was found to be the greatest predictor of communication satisfaction, ß = .56,p < .001, whereas communication competence ß = .02,/) > .05 and relational leadership style ß = .09, p > .05 were not found to be a significant predictor of communication satisfaction.

14 Journal of Business Strategies

Table 2 Summary of Regression Analysis for

Variables Predicting Communication Competence

Predictor

Relational leadership style

Task leadership style

(Constant)

B

.15

.29

2.60

F{2.

Communication Competence

SEB

.04

.08

.32

154) = 14.54, p < .001

ß

.25**

.27**

*p<.05. " p < .001.

Research question four sought to answer the question of which behavior dis- played by supervisors; task leadership style, relational leadership style, or commu- nication competence, would serve as the greatest predictor of a telecommuter's job satisfaction. Using multiple regression, job satisfaction was regressed on a linear combination of the three predictor variables. Results indicated that (R^ = .l 79) 17.9% of the variance in job satisfaction was accounted for by a supervisor's communica- tion competence, F(l, 155) = 33.74,;? < .001; {R^ = .188), 18.8% of the variance in job satisfaction was accounted for by the model containing both communication competence and relational leadership style, F(2, 154) = 17.80,/» < .001; (R^ = .479), 47.9% of the variance in job satisfaction was accounted for by the model containing communication competence, relational leadership style, and task leadership style, F(3, 153) = 46.84,;? < .001. Overall, task oriented leadership style was found to be a greater predictor of job satisfaction, ß = .57, p < .001 than was communication competence, ß = .23,;J < .001. Relational oriented leadership style was not found to be a significant predictor of job satisfaction ß = .06, p > .05.

Research question five sought to answer the question of which behavior dis- played by supervisors; task leadership style, relational leadership style, or communi- cation competence, would serve as the greatest predictor of a telecommuter's orga- nizational commitment. Using multiple regression, organizational commitment was regressed on a linear combination of the three predictor variables. Results indicated that (R^ = .130) 13% of the variance in organizational commitment was account- ed for by a supervisor's communication competence, F(l, 155) = 23.12,;? < .001; (R^ = .140), 14% of the variance in organizational commitment was accounted for by the model containing both communication competence and relational leadership

Volume 29, Number 1 15

style, F(2, 154) = 12.55,/» < .001; (R^ = .239), 23.9% of the variance in organi-

zational commitment was accounted for by the model containing communication

competence, relational leadership style, and task leadership style, F(3, 153) = 16.06,

/? < .001. Overall, task oriented leadership style was found to be a greater predictor

of organizational commitment, ß = .33,/? < .001 than was relational oriented leader-

ship style, ß = .23,/? < .001. Relational oriented leadership style was not found to be

a significant predictor of organizational commitment ß ^ .08,/? > .05.

Table 3

Summary of Regression Analysis for

Variables Predicting Job Satisfaction and Organizational Commitment

Predictor

Communication compétence

Reiational leadership style

Task leadership style

(Constant)

*p< .05. **p<.001.

B

.20

.03

.53

.88

F(3,

F(3,

Job Satisfaction

SEB

.055

.031

.03

.057

153) = 46.84,

153) = 16.06,

ß

.23**

.06

.34**

1

p < .001

p < .001

Organizational Commitment

B

.20

.04

.30

.72

SEB

.07

.04

.07

.31

ß .23*

.05

.33**

Discussion

Today, with the anyplace and anytime nature of mobile technology, telecom-

muting has become more common and a more important work arrangement for or-

ganizations, and that there will be well over 90 million of these technology mediated

jobs in the U.S. by 2030 the study of telecommuters appears to be warranted (Wilkes

et al., 1994). One effect of this shift toward virtual work arrangements is that leaders

must assume more responsibility for working with followers who are at a distance

and leaders may find it more difficult in achieving high levels of communication

effectiveness (Antonakis & Atwater, 2002; Bass, 1990). Thus, the objective of this

paper is to improve our theoretical and practical understanding by engaging in a

study of leadership and communication in the telecommuting setting. Specifically,

the goal was to determine what form of leadership style (task and relational) and or

16 Journal of Business Strategies

communication behavior would elicit the most favorable outcomes in the realm of

telecommuting.

The first finding of interest centers on the correlational findings, which indi-

cate that there was a greater emphasis placed on task oriented leadership in the virtu-

al workplace compared to traditional work settings. This may be the result of distant

leaders having to rely more heavily on explicit communication, whereas leaders in

traditional FtF work settings may have at their disposal additional informal influence

(Jaussi & Dionne, 2003). Leaders and followers communicate and work synchro-

nously and asynchronously through all kinds of information and communication

technologies (e.g., e-mail, voice mail, video conferencing, and collaborative soft-

ware systems), but technology mediated communication may be less effective in

conveying nuances of meaning that are essential to the development of interpersonal

relationships (Kiesler et al., 1987). This may lead to a reduction in emotional tone

and feeling being both expressed by the communicator and understood by the re-

ceiver (Kiesler et a l , 1987). Therefore, distant leaders have to spend extra effort in

converting and explicating what otherwise could be shared with ease through social

presence in traditional work settings (Avolio & Kahai, 2003). This finding may also

shape the expectations of telecommuters to the extent that they do not expect rela-

tionship oriented communication when conversing with leaders because it is thought

to be less possible, hence they evaluate their leaders in task terms because that is

what is expected.

Although these findings appear to contradict SIPT, another interpretation cen-

ters on the nature of the telecommuting work environment (Walther, 1992). Mean-

ing, that the kinds of work that can effectively done via technology are more heavily

task oriented, therefore valued leadership is one that is focused on tasks. Therefore,

communication in this technologically mediated environment lends itself to the ex-

change of task related information. It is also possible that employees who are effec-

tive and comfortable with this type of work are themselves more task-oriented and

as a result, appreciate like-minded leadership. Not to discount relational oriented

leadership, but it seems that in the realm of telecommuters, effective leadership style

may be perceived differently than in traditional work settings.

Additional findings of interest that buttress with the correlational results were

found in the regression models indicating that task oriented leadership style was a

greater predictor of the communication satisfaction, job satisfaction, and commit-

ment of telecommuters than was communication competence and relational oriented

leadership. This finding again suggests that in order for supervisors to be perceived

as effective leaders they must possess the knowledge and skills associated with the

Volume 29, Number 1 17

job in order to be able to communicate task relevant information to telecommuters.

Lastly, as organizations and employees become increasingly dispersed, communica-

tion becomes the principal means by which individuals exercise leadership (Penley

& Hawkins, 1985). Since communication effectiveness has also been broadly linked

with leadership effectiveness, it is possible that communication competence may be

associated more with task oriented leadership in the virtual work setting than in the

traditional work environment (Klauss & Bass, 1982).

Based on the current findings recommendations for practitioners indicate that

more might be done to enhance the task related competencies of supervisors in the

realm of telecommuting. These recommendations include, additional training on task

related competencies and how to effectively communicate task related knowledge

to telecommuters through the use of technology. Supervisors also need to be aware

that it is possible that telecommuters prefer task oriented leaders because of the

limitations found in technology, the expectations of telecommuters, the nature of the

telecommuting work environment being heavily task oriented, and that telecommut-

ers themselves may be more task-oriented and appreciate like-minded leadership.

Limitations and Future Directions

Although the current study adds to our understanding of leadership and com-

munication in the realm of telecommuting work it is not without limitations. In order

to fully understand the impact of the current findings a qualitative study needs to be

considered in which the researcher can ask probing questions to uncover nuances

not found in a quantitative study. Another limitation found here involves a level of

uncertainty about the amount of time telecommuters spent in the office. This infor-

mation may indicate whether telecommuters who frequented the office felt more

connected and satisfied than those telecommuters who rarely visited the office.

Another limitation connected to this study is that all the forms of technology

were chained together as if they had the same characteristics of emotional tone.

However, there are some differences in voice based on the form of technology used

and with heavy and long term use (Walther, 1992). In order to tease out these possi-

ble differences in technology, future researchers may want to collect a larger sample

and compare the leadership styles and communication of supervisors based on the

form of technology used.

Given the relevance of telecommuting, there are a number of additional re-

search directions that one could pursue. One possible direction centers on a dialogic

approach to examine the communication interactions that take place between su-

18 Journal of Business Strategies

pervisors and telecommuters. This may allow researchers to better understand how

and why specific communication behaviors shape the perceptions of telecommuters

more than others. Further, a dialogic approach may also shed light on the reasons

why task oriented leadership has such a positive impact on telecommuters and their

work related outcomes. Another possible direction for future researchers involves

cross-cultural studies of leadership and communication in the virtual workplace.

Given, today's global economy, these research findings may prove to enhance lead-

ership training programs.

References Allen, D. G., Renn, R. W. & Griffeth, R. W. (2003). The impact of telecommuting

design on social systems, self-regulation, and role boundaries. In G. Ferris & J. Martochhio (eds.), Research in personnel and human resources management (pp. 125-163). Boston: JAI Press.

Anderson, C. M., Madlock, P. E. & Hoffman, P. (2006). Leadership, commitment.and attitudes as predictors of satisfaction in small task groups. Paper presented at the Central States Communication Association Convention, Indianapolis, IN.

Antonakis, J. & Atwater, L. (2002). Leader distance: A review and proposed theory. Leadership Quarterly, 13, 673-704. doi:10.1016/S1048-9843(02)00155-8

Avolio, B. J. (1999). Full leadership development: Building the vital forces in orga- nizations. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Avolio, B. J., & Kahai, S. S. (2003). Adding the "e" to leadership: How it may impact your leadership. Organizational Dynamics, 31, 325. doi:10.1016/S0090- 2616(02)00133-X

Bailey, D. E., & Kurland, N. B. (2002). A review of telework research: Findings, new directions and lessons for the study of modem work. Journal of Organiza- tional Behavior, 23, 383-400.

Barge, J. K. (1994). Leadership: Communication skills for organizations and groups. New York: St. Martin's Press.

Bass, B. M. (1985). Leadership and performance beyond expectations. New York: Free Press.

Bass, B. M. (1990) Bass & Stogdill's handbook of leadership: Theory, research, and managerial applications. New York: Free Press.

Bass, B. (1998). Transformational leadership: Industrial, military, and educational impact. Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum.

Bateman, T. S., & Strasser, A. (1984). A longitudinal analysis of the antecedents of organizational commitment. Academy of Management Journal, 27, 95-112.

Volume 29, Number 1 19

Bryman, A. (1992). Charisma and leadership in organizations. London: Sage.

Bureau of Transportation Statistics. (2003). Omnibus household survey results (Au- gust). Washington: U.S. Government Printing Office.

Campbell, K. S., White, C. D., & Johnson, D. E. (2003). Leader-member relations as a function of rapport management. Journal of Business Communication, 40 170-194.

Cartwrite, D., & Zander, A. (1960). Group dynamics-research and theory. Evanston, IL: Row Peterson.

Clampit, P. G., & Downs, J. D. (1993). Employee perceptions of the relationship between communication and productivity: A field study. Journal of Business Communication, 30, 5-28.

Cohen, J. (1988). Statistical power analysis for the behavioral sciences (2nd Ed.). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

Cohen, A. (1992). Antecedents of organizational commitment across occupational groups: A meta-analysis. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 13, 539-558.

Comrey, A. L., & Lee, H. B. (1992). A first course in factor analysis (2nd Ed.). Hill- sdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

Conger, J. A., & Kanungo, R. N. (1988). Charismatic leadership: The elusive factor in organizational effectiveness. San Francisco: Jossey Bass Publishers.

Conger, J. A., & Kanungo, R. N. (1998). Charismatic leadership in organizations. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Coveyduck, D. H. (1997). Investigation of selected factors on job satisfaction among telecommuters. Unpublished master's thesis, Carleton University, Ottawa, On- tario, Canada.

Crino, M. E., & White, M. C. (1981). Satisfaction in communication: An examina- tion of the Downs-Hazen measure. Psychological Reports, 49, 831-838.

Cushman, D. P., & Craig, R. T. (1976). Communication systems: Interpersonal im- plications. In G. R. Miller (ed.). Exploration in interpersonal communication (pp. 37-58). Beverly Hills, CA: Sage.

Daft, R. L. & Lengel, R. H. (1986). Organizational information requirements, media richness and structural design. Management Science, 32, 554-571.

Den Hartog, D. N. & Verbürg, R. M. (1997). Charisma and rhetoric: Communicative techniques of international business leaders. Leadership Quarterly, 8, 355-391. doi: 10.1016/S1048-9843(97)90020-5

Fairhurst, G. T. (1993). The leader-member exchange patterns of women leaders in industry: A discourse analysis. Communication Monographs, 60, 321-351.

20 Journal of Business Strategies

Feldman, D. C , & Gainey, T. W. (1997). Patterns of telecommuting and their conse- quences: Framing the research agenda. Human Resource Management Review, 7, 369-388.

Ferris, G. R., Judge, T. A., Rowland, K. M., & Fitzgibbons, D. E. (1994). Subordi- nate influence and the performance evaluation process: Test of a model. Orga- nizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 58, 101-135. doi:10.1006/ obhd.1994.1030

Firth, L., Mellor, D. J., Moore, K. A., & Loquet, C. (2004). How can managers reduce employee intention to quit? Journal of Managerial Psychology, 19, 170- 187.

Gainey, T. W., Kelley, D. E., & Hill, J. A. (1999). Telecommuting's impact on corpo- rate culture and individual workers: Examining the effect of employee isolation. S.A.M. Advanced Management Journal, 64, 4-10.

Gibson, J., Blackwell, C , Dominicus, P. & Demerath, N. (2002). Telecommuting in the 21st century: Benefits, issues and a leadership model which will work. The Journal of Leadership Studies, 8, 75-86.

Gruneberg, M. M. (1979). Understanding job satisfaction. New York: John Wiley.

Hargie, O., Tourish, D., & Wilson, N. (2002). Communication audits and the effects of increased information: A follow-up study. The Journal of Business Commu- nication, 39, 414-436.

Hartman, H. I., Stoner, S. R., & Arora, R. (1991). A. investigation of selected vari- ables affecting telecommuting productivity and satisfaction. Journal of Business and Psychology, 6, 207-225.

Hecht, M. L. (1978). The conceptualization and measurement of interpersonal com- munication satisfaction. Human Communication Research, 4, 253-264.

Hemphill, J. K., & Coons, A. E. (1957). Development of the leader behavior descrip- tion questionnaire. In R. M. Stogdill & A. E. Coons (eds.). Leader behavior: Its description and measurement {pp. 6-38). Columbus: The Ohio State University, Bureau of Business Research.

Herrmann, A. F. (2006). Stockholders in cyberspace: Weick's sensemaking online. Journal of Business Communication, 44, 13-35.

Hersey, P. (1984). The situational leader. Escondido, CA: Center for Leadership Studies.

Hersey, P., & Blanchard, K. H. (1969). Management of Organizational Behavior- Utilizing Human Resources. New Jersey: Prentice Hall.

Hill, E. J. (1995). J. (1995). The perceived influence of mobile telework on aspects of work life and family life: An exploratory study [Abstract] (Doctoral Disserta- tion, Utah State University, 1995). ProQuest Digital Dissertation, AAT 9603489.

Volume 29, Number 1 21

Holladay, S. J., & Coombs, W. T. (1993). Communication visions: An exploration of the role of delivery in the creation of leader charisma. Management Communi- cation Quarterly, 6, 405-427.

International Telework Association and Council (ITAC). (2000). Telework America Report 2000.

Jackson, M. H., Poole, M. S., & Kuhn, T. (2002). The social construction of technol- ogy and studies of the workplace. In L. Lievrouw & S. Livingstone (eds.). The handbook of new media (pp. 236-253). London: Sage.

Joshi, R. J., & Sharma, B. R. (1997). Determinant of managerial job satisfaction in a private orgamzaúon. Indian Journal of Industrial Relations, 33, 101-110.

Jaussi, K. S., Dionne, S. D. (2003). Leading for creativity: The role of unconven- tional leader behavior. Leadership Quarterly, 14, 475. doi: 10.1016/S1048- 9843(03)00048-1

Kenny, D., & Cooper, C. (2003). Introduction: Occupational stress and its manage- ment./«iemo?/o«a/Jowrna/o/Äre55 MawagemeH?, 10, 275-279.

Kiesler, S., Siegel, J., & McGuire, T. W. (1987). Social psychological aspects of computer mediated communication. In K. Finnegan, R. Salamon, & R. Thomp- son (eds.). Information technology: Social issues (pp. 290-306). Seven Oaks, UK: Hodder and Stoughton.

Korte, W. B., & Wynne, R. (1996). Telework: Penetration, potential and practice in Europe. Amsterdam: Ohmsha Press.

Kurland, N. B., & Cooper, C. D. (2002). Manager control and employee isolation in telecommuting environments. Journal of High Technology Management Re- search, 13, 107-126.

Likert, R. (1961). New patterns of management. New York: McGraw-Hill.

Likert, R. (1967). The human organization: Its management and value. New York: McGraw-Hill.

Locke, E. A. (1969). What is job satisfaction? Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 4, 309-336.

Madlock, P. E. (2006a). Do differences in displays of nonverbal immediacy and communicator competence between male and female supervisors affect subor- dinates, job satisfaction. Ohio Communication Journal, 44, 61-78.

Madlock, P. E. (2006b, November). Supervisors ' nonverbal immediacy behaviors and their relationship to subordinates 'communication satisfaction, job satisfac- tion, and willingness to collaborate. Paper presented at the National Communi- cation Association Convention, San Antonio, TX.

Madlock, P. E. (2008). The link between leadership style, communicator competence, and employee satisfaction. Journal of Business Communication, 45, 61-75.

22 Journal of Business Strategies

Madlock, P. E. (2010). The development of technological management model: A conceptualization of computer technology in the workplace. International As- sociation for Technology, Education, and Development, 38, 4564-4576.

Manochehri, G. & Pinkerton, T. (2003). Managing telecommuters: Opportunities and challenges. American Business Review, 21, 8-16.

Miller, K., & Mange, P. R. (1986). Participation, satisfaction, and productivity: A meta- analytic review. Academy of Management Journal, 29, 727-753.

Mintzberg, H. (1994). Rounding out the manager's job. MT Sloan Management Review, 36, 11-25.

Monge, P. R., Backman, S. G., Dillard, J. P., & Eisenburg, E. M. (1982). Commu- nicator competence in the workplace: Model testing and scale development. Communication Yearbook, 5, 505-528.

Morris, J. H., & Sherman, J. D. (1981). Generalizability of an organizational com- mitment model. Academy of Management Journal, 24, 512-526.

Mowday, R. T., Steers, R. M., & Porter, L. W. (1979). The measurement of organiza- tional commitment. Jowrna/o/íí>caí/o«o/ße/?av;o?^ 14, lliA-lAl.

Mumford, M. D., Zaccaro, S. J., Harding, F. D., Jacobs, T. O., Fleishman, E. A. (2000). Leadership skills for a changing world: Solving complex social prob- lems. Z,eai/er5% Quarterly, 11, 11-35. doi:10.1016/S1048-9843(99)00041-7

Neufeld, D. & Fang, Y. (2005). Individual, social and situational determinants of telecommuter productivity. Information Management, 42, 1037. doi:10.1016/j. im.2004.12.001

Nilles, J. M. (1976). The telecommunications-transportation tradeoff. New York: Wiley & Sons.

Nilles, J. M. (1998). Managing telework: Options for managing the virtual work- force. New York: Wiley & Sons.

Northouse, P. G. (2001). Leadership: Theory and practice (2nd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Orpen, C. (1997). The interactive effects of communication quality and job involve- ment on managerial job satisfaction and work motivation. Journal of Psychol- ogy, 5, 121-125.

Penley, L. E. & Hawkins, B. (1985). Studying interpersonal communication in orga- nizations: A leadership application. Academy of Management Journal, 28, 309- 328. doi: 10.2307/256203

Pfeffer, J., & Salancik, G. R. (1975). Determinants of supervisory behavior: A role set analysis. Human Relations, 38, 138-153.

Volume 29, Number 1 23

Pinsonneault, A., & Boisvert, M. (2001). The impacts of telecommuting on organi- zations and individuals: A review of the literature. In N. J. Johnson (ed.). Tele- commuting and virtual offices: Issues and opportunities (pp. 163-185). Hershey, PA: Idea Group Publishing.

Pondy, L. (1978). Leadership as a language game. In M. C. W. McCall, & M. M. Lombardo (eds.). Leadership: Where else can we go? (pp. 87-99). Durham, NC: Duke University Press.

Porter, L. W'., & Steers, R. M. (1973). Organizational, work, and personal factors in employee turnover and absenteeism. Psychological Bulletin, 80, 151-176.

Powell, A., Piccoli, G., & Ives, B. (2004). Virtual teams: A review of the current literature and directions for future research. Database Advanced Information Systems, 35, 6-33.

Pratt, J. H. (1999). 1999 telework America national telework survey: Cost/benefits of teleworking to manage work/life responsibilities: The International Telework Association & Council.

Putti, J. M., Aryee, S., & Phua, J. (1990). Communication relationship satisfaction and organizational commitment. Group & Organization Studies, 15, 44-52.

Quick, J. C , & Macik-Frey, M. (2004). Behind the mask: Coaching through deep interpersonal communication. Consulting Psychology Journal: Practice and Research, 56, 61-lA.

Qureshi, S., Liu, M., & Vogel, D. (2006). The effects of electronic collaboration in distributed project management. Group Decision and Negotiation, 15, 55-75.

Raghuram, S., & Wiesenfeld, B. (2004). Work-nonwork confiict and job stress among virtual workers. Human Resource Management, 43, 259-277.

Rubin, R. B., Palmgreen, P., & Sypher, H. E. (1994). Communication research mea- sures: A sourcebook. New York: Guilford.

Russell, S. S., Spitzmüller, C , Lin, L. F., Stanton, J. M., Smith, P. C , & Ironson, G. H. (2004). Shorter can also be better: The abridged job in general scale. Educa- tional and Psychological Measurement, 64, 878-893.

Sager, J. K., & Johnston, M. W. (1989). Antecedents and outcomes of organizational commitment: A study of salespeople. Journal of Personal Selling & Sales Man- agement, 9, 30-41.

Salacuse, J. W. (2007). Real leaders negotiate. Harvard Management Update, 10, 2-3.

Shamir, B. (1995). Social distance and charisma: theoretical notes and an explorato- ry study. Leadership Quarterly 6, 19-47. doi:10.1016/1048-9843(95)90003-9

Short, J. A., Williams, E., & Christie, B. (1976). The social psychology of telecom- munications. New York: Wiley.

24 Journal of Business Strategies

Spitzberg, B. H. (1983). Communication competence as knowledge, skill, and im- pression. Communication Education, 32, 323-329.

Spitzberg, B. H., & Cupach, W. R. (1981, November). Self-monitoring and rela- tional competence. Paper presented at the Speech Communication Association Convention, Anaheim, CA.

Sträub, D. W., & Watson, R. T. (2001). Research commentary: Transformational issues in researching IS and net-enabled organizations. Information Systems Re- search, 12, 337-345.

Uhl-Bien, M., & Graen, G. B. (1998). Individual self-management: Analysis of professionals' self-managing activities in functional and cross-functional work teams. Academy of Management Journal, 41, 340-350. doi:10.2307/256912

Walther, J. B. (1992). Interpersonal effects in computer-mediated interaction: A rela- tional perspective. Communication Research, 19, 52-91.

Walther, J. B., & Boyd, S. (2002). Attraction to computer-mediated social support. In C. A. Lin & D. Atkin (eds.). Communication technology and society: Audi- ence adoption and uses, (pp. 153-188). Cresskill, NJ: Hampton Press.

Wiesenfeld, B. M., Raghuram, S., & Garud, R. (1999). Communication patterns as determinants of organizational identification in a virtual organization. Organiza- tion Science, 10, 777-790.

Wilkes, R. R., Frolick, M. N., & Urwiler, R. (1994). Critical issues in developing successful tele-work programs. Journal of Systems Management, 45, 28-34.

Wood, A. F., & Smith, M. J. (2001). Online communication: Linking technology, identity, and culture. Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum.

Workman, M., Kahnweiler, W., & Bommer, W. (2003). The effects of cognitive style and media richness on commitment to telework and virtual teams. Journal of Vocational Behavior, 63, 199-219.

Biographical Sketch of Author

Paul Madlock Ph.D. is an Assistant Professor in the College of Business Ad-

ministration at Texas A&M International University. He has published numerous

articles on technology, communication, leadership, and other management areas.

Copyright of Journal of Business Strategies is the property of Gibson D. Lewis Center for Business &

Economic Development and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv

without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email

articles for individual use.

Telecommuting and leadership style.pdf

Artide

Public Personnel Management ^ 1 J.* J 42(3)438-^51

I eiecommuting and ©TheAuthor(s)2013 Reprints and permissions:

S2.gepub.com/iournalsPermissions.nav D O l ; I O.I 177/0091026013495731

ppm.sagepub.com

dSAGE

Timothy R. Dahlstrom'

Abstract Telecommuting is an increasingly popular organizational dynamic that presents unique challenges for v^orkers, managers, and human resources departments regarding how employees relate to their organizations, as v>̂ ell as wbat telecommuters need from their managers to be satisfied, committed employees. Much is known about how employees in private companies relate to their organizations in a standard work setting. However, little is understood about how teleworkers in government organizations relate to their organizations, and how managerial leadership behaviors influence the organizationally related outcomes of telecommuters. This article reviews some of the challenges with telecommuting, focusing on telecommuting's impact on job satisfaction and organizational commitment. The article then presents a prominent leadership style dichotomy and assesses the impact of the two leadership styles on job satisfaction and organizational commitment. The substitutes for leadership are included in this assessment. To synthesize these literatures, the final section of the article combines telecommuting challenges and leadership style to suggest the leadership style that best mediates the negative aspects of telecommuting and is, therefore, most important for employees in a telecommuting environment. Areas for further research are also considered.

Keywords telecommuting, leadership, leadership substitutes, telework, virtual

Introduction

Telecommuting (also known as telework, virtual work, off-site work, or flexible work- place) is an increasingly popular organizational dynamic that presents unique chal- lenges for workers, managers, and human resources departments. Whether working

'Arizona State University, Phoenix, Arizona, USA

Corresponding Author: Timothy R. Dahlstrom, 13627 W . Marshall Avenue, Litchfield Park, A Z 85340, USA. Email: [email protected]

Dahlstrom 439

from a home office, an off-site office, or while on the road, the isolated nature of the work environment infroduces distinctive issues in how employees relate to their orga- nizations when compared with the standard office workplace setting, as well as what telecommuters need from their managers and leaders to be satisfied, productive employees.

The information technology and logistical challenges of telework are well imder- stood and are primary considerations in designing a successfril telework program. Similarly, much is known about employees' relationships to their organizations in a standard work setting. However, less is understood about how teleworkers relate to their organizations, and how this relationship affects organizationally related out- comes, such as employee commitment, job satisfaction, and organizational perfor- mance (Thatcher & Zhu, 2006). This review focuses on the job satisfaction and organizational commitment components and attempts to identify which managerial leadership style may potentially have a positive effect on job satisfaction and organi- zational commitment for the telecommuter. Accordingly, the question for this article is, "What do you need most when you do not see your manager?" From an organiza- tional view, the question could be framed as "What leadership style best mitigates the problems associated with telecommuting, so that telecommuters are satisfied and com- mitted employees?"

As a general framework, the article first reviews the research related to telecom- muting and identifies the negative aspects unique to the telecommuting environment, with emphasis on employee isolation and impediments to commtmication, as well as the associated by-products of these challenges. Second, the article identifies two important employee outcomes that may be particularly relevant to the telecommuting context; employee satisfaction, and organizational commitment. The third major sec- tion reviews leadership style and the dichotomy between task-related style and relationship-related style, and the substitutes for leadership concept will be discussed as well. The final section of the article aftempts to bring the preceding sections together to determine which managerial leadership style best mediates the negative aspects of telecommuting and is, therefore, most important for employees in a telecommuting environment. This synthesis is also intended to catalyze further research on the nexus of telecommuting and leadership.

Background and Context

Telework involves work arrangements in which an employee performs officially assigned duties at home or other worksites geographically convenient to the residence of the employee (U.S. Office of Personnel Management [OPM], 2006). Telework is a formal, information technology mediated, frilly functional work setting, and is, there- fore, distinct from simply "taking work home." In the literature, telework may also be called telecommuting, virtual office, remote work, or similar terms, and the terms should be considered interchangeable.

The concept of telecommuting has been arotmd since the 1970s when Jack Niles first coined the term (Cooper & Kurland, 2002). The terms telecommuting and virtual

440 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

office first appeared in articles in Martino and Giuliano and interest has grown signifi- cantly in recent years. Journal publications have addressed a broad array of issues related to telecommuting, including workforce issues, technological issues, organiza- tional issues, and envirorunental issues (Siha & Monroe, 2006). This review focuses on a workforce issue.

There are a number of other factors that must be addressed in any study of telecom- muting, such as location, time spent telecommuting, and whether the decision to tele- commute was voluntary. To facilitate a long-term view of a fully developed telecommuting arrangement and for the purpose of brevity, this article will make a number of assumptions about the main factors after a short review of their scope.

Feldman and Gainey (1997) produce a four-dimensional taxonomy to understand telecommuting arrangements. The first dimension is whether the telecommuting is full time or part time, the second is those who work fixed hours versus fiexible schedules, the third is employees who work at home versus those who work in satellite offices with other telecommuters, and the fourth is whether the telecommuting is voluntary or organizationally initiated. Following the Feldman and Gainey taxonomy, this study will assume that a ftilly developed telecommuting arrangement involves full-time tele- commuting with a flexible schedule for an employee who works at home and telecom- mutes voluntarily.

Taskin and Devos (2005) describe a commonly used typology in which telework is distinguished between permanent, alternative, and occasional arrangements. For this article, the fully developed telecommuting arrangement will be viewed as a permanent arrangement. Moreover, Reinsch documents that employee affect and trust vary with the duration of the telecommuting experience. Affect and trust initially drop on initia- tion of telecommuting, but slowly increase and stabilize after a duration of 13 months or more telecommuting (Reinsch, 1997). The long-term view of telecommuting used here assumes the arrangement has been in existence for greater than 13 months.

In sum, the analysis in this article takes the view that the telecommuting arrange- ment is voluntary, full time, and permanent, with a fiexible schedule, and that the telecommuter works ftom home and has done so for more than 13 months.

Telecommuting Challenges

Ting explains that not only individuals' jobs should be considered but also the broader organizational context, such as coworkers and supervisory relationships, must be taken into account to find how individuals feel about their jobs. In summary. Ting states studies have shown that much of individuals'job satisfaction may derive ftom interactions within the broader job context, and not simply ftom the fulfillment of personal needs (Ting, 1997). The theoretical underpinning of this review is that tele- commuting is likely to be related to affective job responses and work-related attitudes and behaviors, such as job satisfaction and organizational commitment. It should be noted that there is often multicolinearity among these factors as well as other anteced- ents of job satisfaction, and the direction of causation is ambiguous (Park, 2004).

Dahlstrom 441

Manochehri and Pinkerton (2003) describe a number of challenges unique to the telecommuting context, including the nature of jobs, company culture, employee selection, providing the required infrastmcttire, awareness of legal considerations, monitoring and performance measurement, and employee isolation and communica- tion. This review concentrates on the last two challenges, employee isolation, and communication. These challenges are likely to impact affective job responses, and can be infiuenced by managerial leadership behavior.

Isolation

According to Crandall and Gao (2005), a problem that many telecommuters report is isolation from the work culture. They are separated from both the work environment and, to some extent, their social environment. Some express concem that on-line rela- tionships will substitute for face-to-face contact, thus dismpting normal hierarchical and interpersonal relationships. Telecommuters report concems about the quality of peer relationships and may feel lonely and ftxistrated.

As I will detail in the following section, the problems with isolation (perceived and actual) appear in the relationship between telecommuters and their organizations, which rely primarily on psychological dimensions (rather than physical) to represent this relationship. These problems present themselves in the telecommuter's self-view and self-verification, concems about being out-of-sight/out-of-mind and thereby miss- ing opportunities for promotion and organizational reward, as well as concems about being treated fairly. Telecommuter isolation also results in missing informal work interactions and informal leaming.

Porter and McLaughlin (2006) argue that spatial distances between individuals and groups, the types of technologies in use, the types of organizational culture, the demo- graphic variability within the organization, the degree of centralization, as well as the size, shape and type of organization are all major components of organizational con- text. Wiesenfeld, Raghuram, and Garud (2001) explain that a central theoretical and practical issue in the context of virtual work is whether the distance and dispersion it creates will weaken the relationship between virtual employees and their organiza- tions. Furthermore, they state that by its nature, virtual work diminishes emphasis on the visible, tangible dimensions of organizations (e.g., offices, colocated employees), instead relying primarily on psychological dimensions (e.g., the perceptions of employees and others) to represent the organization. If an organization is to have meaning to individuals in a virtual work context, it will be because members/ee/ that they are part ofthe organization (emphasis added).

Telecommuting isolation may also affect an employee's communication of his or her work-related identity, or self-view. Thatcher and Zhu (2006) argue that the altered work environment of telecommuting disrupts certain social-psychological processes underlying identification, identity enactment, and verification in the workplace. In a traditional work environment, one's identity communication processes are mainly face to face, through a variety of social and task involvement. In confrast, the telecom- muting environment typically involves no face-to-face contact and may include little

442 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

or no social and task involvement. When telecommuting, employees mainly use medi- ated communication. Thus, they may find it more difficult to effectively communicate their organization-related identities. In addition, they have little physical visibility in the organization and may have accentuated concern over self-verification (Thatcher & Zhu, 2006). O'Connell (1988) also notes that satellites (offices) could reduce the dimensions of trust to which we are accustomed, the computer imposes linear think- ing, and expectations of work performance may be machine driven and therefore per- ceived as dehumanizing by some employees.

Furthermore, telecommuting employees fear that being off-site and out-of-sight will limit opportunities for promotion and organizational reward (Cooper & Kurland, 2002). Many workers are afraid that telecommuting will have a detrimental effect on their career, and telecommuters may not be "kept in the loop" with regard to promo- tions, company announcements, team issues, and so on. Telecommuters also report that there is an attitude with coworkers and bosses that, "If they can't see you, you aren't working" (Abdel-Wahab, 2007).

Another issue associated with the out-of-site/out-of-mind concern is that of fair- ness, as perceived by the telecommuter. Fairness is important in determining how satisfied and how committed employees are to their organizations (McFarlin & Sweeney, 1992). Numerous studies have shown that fairness has positive effects on organizations (Diekmann, Barsness, & Sondak, 2004). For example, it is an important factor in determining whether employees accept assigned tasks and goals and volun- tarily comply with supervisor instructions (Earley & Lind, 1987). The isolated nature of telework may make the employee's perception of fairness more critical, since man- agers are not physically present to ensure acceptance of assigned tasks or compliance with instructions.

The final problem stemming from telecommuting isolation is that the employee misses informal interaction and learning. Socially, employees ljiiss the informal inter- action they gamer by being around colleagues and friends (Cooper & Kurland, 2002). They also miss the learning that occurs informally and spontaneous learning that can- not be scheduled.

In sum, the physical and cultural isolation of telecommuting creates social, psycho- logical, and organizational problems for the telecommuter. Teleworkers may feel that they are treated differently by managers because they are not on-site, and may have anxiety regarding job security, promotion potential, and other issues important to the employee. These feelings may alter the sense of connectedness of the employee to the organization, and affect the employee's commitment to the organization. The related organizational outcomes may present themselves in higher turnover rates and lower job satisfaction ratings (Hill, Miller, Weiner, & Colihan, 1998).

Communication

Communication serves four major flinctions within a group or organization: control, motivation, emotional expression, and information (Scott & Mitchell, 1976). The medium of the message, as well as the chatmel through which it is delivered can cause

Dahlstrom 443

communication distortion (Robbins, 1989/1998). In the virtual work environment, messages are often limited to writing and speech, and the channels are electronically mediated through the use of information technology. Consequently, telecommuting changes pattems of communication and complicates social and task dynamics (Thatcher & Zhu, 2006).

The positive effects of new forms of electronic communication include the increased speed ofthe communication, permitting asynchronous communication, and communi- cating among geographically dispersed people (Denhardt, Denhardt, & Aristigueta, 2002). However, when employees work off-site, they miss informal interactions that occur in the workplace. Potential problems with electronic communication include diminished information from nonverbal cues, reduced opportunities for random and spontaneous information sharing, formal information flow will be redeflned, messages of affect and value will decrease, and ambiguity in interpreting information will increase (O'Connell, 1988). Moreover, it can be more difficult to explain (or receive explanations) by telephone or email than to be shown how to do something physically (Abdel-Wahab, 2007).

Certain dynamics of the marketing commvmication process may be relevant to organizational communications for telecommuters. Kotier (1980/1997) states that they (marketers) must transmit the message through efficient media that reach the target audience and develop feedback channels to monitor the receiver's response to the message. Similarly, Robbins (1989/1998) explains that some communication channels are "rich" in that they have the ability to (a) handle multiple cues simultaneously, (b) facilitate rapid feedback, and (c) be very personal. The availability and selection of communication channels is important, because competent communication styles and channel selection considerations are related to key outcomes in the virtual team, such as tmst, identification, and communication satisfaction (Timmerman & Scott, 2006).

However, telecommuters may not have all the rich and efficient communication channels available. Some virtual teams only interact via a range of computer-mediated communication systems (Timmerman & Scott, 2006). U.S. government employees identify email, phone, and remote access to an organization's IT infrastructure as min- imum requirements (PA Times, 2008). However, these may be the maximum modes of communication available. In some countries, broadband lines are not widely used, and the employee must log off every time he or she needs to make a phone call (Abdel- Wahab, 2007). These factors significantly impede communication.

Important Outcomes

Studies suggest that certain employee beliefs, attitudes, and behaviors are related to organizational outcomes such as job performance, job satisfaction, and tumover. These beliefs, attitudes, and behaviors, known as individual-level factors, include job satisfaction, organizational commitment, organizational citizenship behavior, organi- zational identification, and (for government employees) public service motivation (Kim, 2005). This section will focus on job satisfaction and organizational commitment

444 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

as representative of the attitudes that are important to telecommuters and their organizations.

Job Satisfaction

Job satisfaction is an important variable in organizational studies. It is defined as a pleasurable or positive emotional state, resulting from the appraisal of one's job or job experiences. Job satisfaction is an affective or emotional response toward various fac- ets of one's job and is positively correlated with motivation, job involvement, organi- zational citizenship behavior, organizational commitment, life satisfaction, mental health and job performance (Kim, 2005).

Among the many satisfaction measures that exist, the Job Descriptive Index (JDI) is used more frequently than any other. The JDI was designed to meastire the constmct of job satisfaction, defined by P.C. Smith as "the feelings a worker has about his job." The final version of the JDI was designed around five subdimensions: satisfaction with work, supervision, coworkers, pay, and promotion (Kinieki, Sehriesheim, McKee-Ryan, & Carson, 2002). However, job satisfaction can also be measured by a single global rating (Robbins, 1989/1998).

Popular press touts increased job satisfaction as one of the benefits of telecommut- ing. The academic literature, however, is less consistent than this sfrongly positive view. For example, the decreased social interactions and feelings of isolation when telecommuting can have a negative impact on job satisfaction (Cooper & Kurland, 2002). Golden and Veiga found a curvilinear relation between the extent of telecom- muting and job satisfaction (an inverted U-shaped relationship) that suggests job sat- isfaction is highest at moderate levels of telecommuting (Virick, DaSilva, & Arrington, 2010). A meta-analysis of telecommuter job satisfaction by Gajendran and Harrison (2007) showed an overall small positive relationship between telecommuting and job satisfaction.

Kinieki et al. (2002) identify fotir broad categories of antecedents to job satisfac- tion: job characteristics, role states, group and organizational characteristics, and, notably, leader relations. They affirm that the leadership style is a precursor of job satisfaction, and confirm that organizational commitment is positively correlated with job satisfaction.

Organizational Commitment

Organizational commitment has to do with an employee's belief in and acceptance of the organization's goals, a willingness to exert considerable effort on behalf of the organization, and a desire to maintain membership in the organization (Park, 2004). Organizational commitment relates to the sfrength of one's identification with and involvement in an organization, and is lower for public sector employees than for private sector employees (Lyons, Duxbtiry, & Higgins, 2006). In general, the common thread in the commitment research is that when employers provide employees with a

Dahlstrom 445

rewarding job and supportive work environment, employees reciprocate by becoming committed to the organization (Knudsen, Johnson, Martin, & Roman, 2003).

Meyer and Allen (1990) conceptualized three forms of commitment: affective, nor- mative, and continuance. They note that employees with a strong affective commit- ment remain with the organization because they want to, and employees who are affectively commifted to the organization tend to perform at a higher level than those who are not. Kim (2005) states that affective commitment is the only form of commit- ment associated with desirable organizational performance, and is important for the public organization. Affective commitment may be especially important in job perfor- mance and turnover for public employee telecommuters who feel the effects of physi- cal and cultural isolation and because of its connection to job satisfaction and, by extension, leadership style.

A related factor of import for teleworkers is known as organizational identification. Organizational identification has been defined as members' perception of belonging to the organization (Ashforth & Mael, 1989). This is the employee's psychological link to the organization. Organizational identification may be important in shaping employee behavior, and thus in organizational outcomes (Wiesenfeld et al., 2001). Some studies group organizational identification as an important factor in organiza- tional commitment, and this review follows that model.

A few predictors of organizational identification have been identified, including (a) the extent of contact between the individual and the organization, (b) the visibility of organizational membership, and (c) the attractiveness of the organizational identity (Battacharya, Rao, & Glynn, 1995). Because of the isolated nature of the work envi- ronment, the first two predictors (extent of contact and visibility of organizational membership) may be particularly germane to teleworkers as distinct ftom traditional workers. As Wiesenfeld et al. (2001) also note, organizational identification is primar- ily cognitive, and therefore may be one of the best descriptors of individual/organizational linkages in the information age—when direct contact between the individual and the social unit is diminished.

Leadership Style Background

The development of the leadership study in the 20th century has been characterized by increasing levels of sophistication, beginning with the simplistic study of leader traits and progressing to the study of leader behaviors (Wren, 1995). The study of traits is not relevant to the telecommuting environment. However, as Malhotra, Majchrzak, and Rosen (2007) explain, there are effective leadership practices (behaviors) for vir- tual teams. Following the behavioral focus, this article considers a commonly used leadership behavior dichotomy, and views this as managerial leadership behavior to put it in the context of telecommuting.

The two major types of leadership behavior are task orientation and relationship orientation. In this behavioral dichotomy, a leader emphasizes either tasks, focusing on maintaining standards, meeting deadlines, and so on, or relationships, emphasizing the importance of job satisfaction, putting employees at ease and other relationship- oriented behaviors. Other researchers have studied this same dichotomy ftom slightly

446 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

different perspectives, but the primary distinction remains between whether the leader focuses on the task to be accomplished or the people who are accomplishing the task. It should be noted, however, that these behavioral orientations are not mutually exclu- sive. Later studies suggested that leaders can be attentive to tasks and relationships (Denhardt et al., 2002).

In the contingency model of leadership developed by Fiedler, position power and task structure are determined by the organization, and the leader has little infiuence through these. However, the leader does have infiuence via a third factor, that leader's personal relationship with the group. The contingency model posits that certain leader- ship styles are more effective in certain situations (Denhardt et al., 2002), which sug- gests that there is a style that will be more effective in the case of telecommuting.

The path-goal theory of leadership by House and Mitchell proposes that a leader should use a style that matches the needs of subordinates. As previously described, the telecommuter has unique needs that may dictate the leader's best style. The styles outlined are directive (similar to task oriented), supporting (similar to relationship oriented), participative (conferring with subordinates before deciding), and achieve- ment oriented (leader sets challenging goals and expects achievement). These styles are matched with subordinate attitudes, acceptance of the leader, and their expecta- tions that their contributions will be valued (Hersey, Blanchard, & Johnson, 1969/1996). One ofthe key points ofthe path-goal theory is that a leader's behavior is acceptable to subordinates to the degree that it is viewed by them as an immediate source of satisfaction or as a means of future satisfaction (Robbins, 1989/1998).

Substitutes for Leadership

The substitutes for the leadership model was, according to Gordon, developed in response to the fact that existing leadership models did not account for situations in which leadership was not necessary (Gordon, 1994). Nahavandi (2008) explains that in certain circumstances, various situational factors replace the leader's functions of providing stmcture, guidelines, and support to subordinates.

Kerr and Jermier (1978), in their seminal work on the concept, explain that data from numerous studies collectively demonstrate that in many situations leader behav- iors are irrelevant. They propose that certain individual, task, and organizational vari- ables act as "substitutes for leadership," negating the hierarchical superior's ability to exert either a positive or negative influence over subordinate attitudes and effective- ness. In their analysis, they separate leadership behavior into the two common dichot- omies: task oriented (aka instmmental, job-centered, or stmcturing) and relationship oriented (aka supporting, people-centered, or consideration). Using these two behav- ioral dichotomies, they broadly outline certain personal, task and organizational char- acteristics that neutralize either the task-oriented behavior, relationship-oriented behavior, or both.

Kerr and Jermier (1978) also make a distinction between leadership substitutes and leadership neutralizers. The distinction is that substitutes do, but neutralizers do not, provide a 'person or thing acting or used in place o f the formal leader's negated infiu- ence. The result is that neutralizers create what they call an "infiuence vacuum," whereas substitutes replace the negated influence with some other influence.

Dahlstrom 447

Table 1. Leadership Substitutes and Neutralizers.

Substitutes or neutralizers

Follov^er characteristics 1. Experience and training 2. Professionalism 3. Lack of value for goals

Task characteristics

1. unambiguous tasks 2. Direct feedback from task 3. Challenging task

Organizational characteristics 1. Cohesive team

2. Leader's lack of power 3. Standardization and formalization 4. Organizational rigidity 5. Physical distance between leader and follov^er

Consideration

Substitute Neutralizer

Substitute

Substitute Neutralizer

Neutralizer

Structuring

Substitute Substitute Neutralizer

Substitute Substitute

Substitute Neutralizer Substitute Neutralizer Neutralizer

Source. Nahavandi (1997/2000).

Nahavandi (2008) provides a slightly abbreviated matrix of the Kerr and Jermier variables. Table 1 distills and reduces the substitutes or neutralizers to 10 from the original 14, and details whether task-oriented behavior (structuring) or relationship- oriented behavior (consideration) is being substituted or neutralized by certain charac- teristics of the follower, the task, or the organization.

Summarizing the model, Nahavandi (2008) states that in general.

If information about the task and its requirement is clear and available to the subordinates through various means, such as their own experience, their team, or through the organization, they are not likely to need the leader's structuring behaviors. Similarly, when support and empathy are not needed or are available through other sources such as coworkers, the subordinates will not seek the leader's consideration behaviors, (p. 85)

In the telecommuting envirotunent, direct coworker support and empathy may not be available, so that the subordinate may have a greater need to seek the leader's con- sideration behavior. What the leadership substitutes framework shows more broadly is that a great deal of structuring behavior is substituted for or neutralized, and there is more opportunity for leader infiuence by way of consideration behavior. However, strong conclusions should be avoided because the leadership substitutes framework is not well understood within the context of telecommuting.

448 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

What Do You Need Most?

The original question posed for this review was, "What do you need most when you do not see your manager?" More specifically, the article was to attempt to identify which managerial leadership behaviors are most important for telecommuters' job satisfaction and organizational commitment.

The literature suggests that the cognitive-psychological dimensions of leadership play the key role in employee satisfaction and commitment in the telecommuting envi- ronment. Kowalski and Swanson (2005) confirm that the critical success factors for telework include support, communication, and trust. Relationship-oriented leadership behavior also appears more significant when the question is viewed from a communi- cation perspective. Hackman and Johnson (1991) make the point that leadership is best understood from a communication standpoint. In fact they define leadership as human (symbolic) communication that modifies the attitudes and behaviors of others in order to meet group goals and needs. Moreover, Timmerman and Scott (2006) show that responsiveness and thoroughness (of the leader), and communication channel selec- tion to maintain connectedness, have solid correlation with virtual team outcomes, such as identification, tmst, and communication satisfaction. Baker, Avery, and Crawford (2006) also make the point that a manager's tmst (a nontechnical support and type of relationship-oriented behavior) had broad impact on employees' reactions to home based telecommuting.

However, the focus on relationship-oriented leader behavior cannot be exclusive. The stmcturing of jobs and organizational processes play a role in the telecommuting con- text. Feldman and Gainey (1997) argue that the implementation of telecommuting with- out attention to individual-level and group-level job redesign is unlikely to proceed smoothly. Similarly, Jermier and Kerr (1997) argue that, in spite of a move toward "post- bureaucratic organizations," over the last two decades, a stronger case can be made that the more trenchant pattem is the "McDonaldization of Society" complete with well- specified procedures and processes leaving little room for formal managers. Fortunately for telecommuters, stmcture and control, including habitual daily routines, have positive effects on identity enactment and may counteract the negative aspects of telecommuting associated with increased autonomy and work dislocation (Thatcher & Zhu, 2006).

For public employees, the effects of stmcture may be more significant in the tele- commuting context, when compared with private sector employees. Cooper and Kurland (2002) explain that the formalized processes in the public sector are generally greater, and these shielded telecommuters from the negative effects of telecommuting, particularly with regard to career development, informal leaming and interpersonal networking. Such standardization and formalization substitute for much ofthe leader's task-oriented behavior, leaving relationship-oriented behavior as the most needed and most efficacious for telecommuter job satisfaction and organizational commitment.

In practice, the balance between task and relationship-oriented behavior remains, with the weight toward relationship-oriented leadership behavior, particularly commu- nication. Pearlson and Saunders (2001) suggest that success factors for telecommuting

Dahlstrom 449

can be summarized as clear business objectives and measures, frequent and multiple communications, and well-supported infrastmcture. Similarly, Ting (1997) maintains it is imperative that organizations develop tmstworthy relationships with telecommuting employees by focusing on communication and teaching managers to communicate effectively with employees. In the final analysis, the bulk of research suggests that after formal work stmctures have been put into place, the most important leadership behav- iors in the telecommuting environment are relationship-oriented behaviors, with an emphasis on effective leader communication.

The nexus of telecommuting and leadership presents a great deal of opportunity for empirical research. Details about the dynamics of this relationship need to be clarified in light of the variety of telecommuting arrangements and job types. Moreover, thé substitutes for leadership framework needs be understood with specific reference to the telecommuting environment. This article provides a starting point for greater understanding of the challenges and opportunities of leading those unseen, or "invisi- ble" public employees, such as telecommuters (Dahlsfrom, 2010).

Declaration of Conflicting Interests

The author(s) declared no potential conflicts of interest with respect to the research, authorship, and/or publication of this article.

Funding

The author(s) received no financial support for the research, authorship, and/or publication of this article.

References

Abdel-Wahab, A. (2007). Employee's attitudes towards telecommuting: An empirical investigation in the Egyptian Govemorate of Dakahlia. Behavior & Information Technology, 26, 367-375.

Ashforth, B., & Mael, F. (1989). Social identity theory and the organization. Academy of Management Review, 14, 20-39.

Baker, E., Avery, G., & Crawford, J. (2006). Home alone: The role of technology in telecom- muting. Information Resources Management Journal, 19, 1-22.

Battacharya, C , Rao, H., & Glynn, M. (1995). Understanding the bond of identification: An investigation of its correlates among art museum members. Journal of Marketing, 59, 46-57.

Cooper, C , & Kurland, N. (2002). Telecommuting, professional isolation, and employee develop- ment in public and private organizations. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 23, 511-532.

Crandall, W., & Gao, L. (2005). An update on telecommuting: Review and prospects for emerg- ing issues. S.A.M. Advanced Management Journal, 70, 30.

Dahlstrom, T. (2010). Managing "invisible" employees. Connections: The Newsletter of the Arizona League of Cities and Towns. Accessed from http://www.leagueaz.org/connection

Denhardt, R., Denhardt, J., & Aristigueta, M. (2002). Managing human behavior in public and nonprofit organizations. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Diekmann, K., Barsness, Z., & Sondak, H. (2004). Uncertainty, faimess perceptions, and job satisfaction: A field study. Social Justice Research, 17, 237.

450 Public Personnel Management 42(3)

Earley, P., & Lind, E. (1987). Procedural justice and participation in task selection: The role of control in mediating justice judgments. Journal of Personal and Social Psychology, 52, 1148-1160.

Feldman, D., & Gainey, T. (1997). Patterns of telecommuting and their consequences: Framing the research agenda. Human Resource Management Review, 7, 369-388.

Gajendran, R., & Harrison, D. (2007). The good, the bad and the unknown about telecommut- ing: Meta analysis of psychological mediators and individual consequences. Journal of Applied Psychology, 92, 1524-1541.

Gordon, R. (1994). Substitutes for leadership. Supervision, 55, 17-19. Hackman, M., & Johnson, C. (1991). Leadership: A communication perspective. Prospect

Heights, IL: Waveland Press. Hersey, P., Blanchard, K., & Johnson, D. (1996). Management of organizational behavior:

Utilizing human resources (7th ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall. (Original work published 1969)

Hill, E., Miller, B., Weiner, S., & Colihan, J. (1998). Influences of the virtual office on aspects of work and work/life balance. Personnel Psychology, 51, 667-583.

Jermier, J., & Kerr, S. (1997). Substitutes for leadership: Their meaning and measurement- contextual recollections and current observations. Leadership Quarterly, 8, 95-101.

Kerr, S., & Jermier, J. (1978). Substitutes for leadership: Their meaning and measurement. Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 22, 375-403.

Kim, S. (2005). Individual-level factors and organizational performance in government organi- zations. Journal of Public Administration Research and Theory, 15, 245-261.

Kinicki, A., Schriesheim, C , McKee-Ryan, F., & Carson, K. (2002). Assessing the construct validity of the job descriptive Index: A review and meta-analysis. Journal of Applied Psychology, 87, 14-32.

Knudsen, H., Johnson, J., Martin, J., & Roman, P. (2003). Downsizing survival: The experience of work and organizational commitment. Sociological Inquiry, 73, 265-283.

Kotier, P. ( 1997). Marketing management: Analysis, planning, implementation and control (9th ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall. (Original work published 1980)

Kowalski, K., & Swanson, J. (2005). Critical success factors in developing teleworking pro- grams. Benchmarking, 12, 236-259.

Lyons, S., Duxbury, L., & Higgins, C. (2006). A comparison of the values and commitment of private sector, public sector and parapublic sector employees. Public Administration Review, 66,605-618.

Malhotra, A., Majchrzak, A., & Rosen, B. (2007). Leading virtual teams. Academy of Management Perspectives, 21, 60-69.

Manochehri, G., & Pinkerton, T. (2003). Managing telecommuters: Opportunities and chal- lenges. American Business Review, 21, 9-16.

McFarlin, D., & Sweeney, P. (1992). Distributive and procedural justice as predictors of satis- faction with personal and organizational outcomes. Academy of Management Journal, 35, 626-637.

Meyer, J. P., & Allen, N. (1990). The measurement and antecedents of affective, continuance and normative commitment to the organization. Journal of Organizational Psychology, 63, 1-18.

Nahavandi, A. (2000). The art and science of leadership (2nd ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice-Hall, Inc. (Original work published 1997)

Dahlstrom 451

Nahavandi, A. (2008). The art and science of leadership (5th ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall.

O'Connell, S. (1988). Human communication in the high tech office. In G. M. Goldhaber, & G. A. Bamett (Eds.), Handbook of organizational communication (pp. 480-481). Westport, CT: Ablex Publishing.

Park, J. (2004). Individual work environment (job characteristics) and work related attitudes in the telecommuting organization. Dissertation Abstracts, 151. (UMI No. ATT 3126002)

Pearlson, K., & Saunders, C. (2001). There's no place like home: Managing telecommuting paradoxes. Academy of Management Executive, 15, 117-128.

Porter, L., & McLaughlin, G. (2006). Leadership and the organizational context: Like the weather? Leadership Quarterly, 17, 559-576.

Reinsch, N. L., Jr. (1997). Relationships between telecommuting workers and their managers: An exploratory study. Journal of Business Communication, 34, 343-369.

Robbins, S. (1998). Organizational behavior: Concepts, controversies. Applications (8th ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall. (Original work published 1989)

Scott, W., & Mitchell, T. (1976). Organizational theory: A structural and behavioral analysis. Homewood, IL: Richard D. Irwin.

Siha, S. M., & Monroe, R. W. (2006). Telecommuting's past and future: A literature review and research agenda. Business Process Management, 12, 455-482.

Study reveals $13.9 annual fed. telework deficit (2008, March). PA Times, p. 10. Taskin, L., & Devos, V. (2005). Paradoxes from the individualization of human resource man-

agement: The case of telework. Journal of Business Ethics, 62, 13-24. Thatcher, S., & Zhu, X. (2006). Changing identities in a changing workplace: Identification,

identity enactment, self-verification, and telecommuting. Academy of Management Review, 31, 1076-1088.

Timmerman, E., & Scott, C. (2006). Virtually working: Communicative and structural predic- tors of media use and key outcomes in virtual work teams. Communication Monographs, 73, 108-136.

Ting, Y. (1997). Determinants of job satisfaction of federal govemment employees. Public Personnel Management, 2(5, 313-334.

U.S. Office of Personnel Management. (2006). OPM telework guide [Brochure]. Washington, DC: Author.

Virick, M., DaSilva, N., & Arrington, K. (2010). Moderators ofthe curvilinear relation between the extent of telecommuting andjob and life satisfaction: The role of performance outcome orientation and worker type. Human Relations, 63, 137-154.

Wiesenfeld, B., Raghuram, S., & Garud, R. (2001). Organizational identification among virtual workers: The role of need for affiliation and perceived work-based social support. Journal of Management, 27, 213-229.

Wren, T. (1995). The leader's companion. New York, NY: The Free Press.

Author Biography

Timothy R. Dahlstrom, PhD, is a faculty associate with the Arizona State University School of Public Affairs. He is also a telecommuter for the U.S. Small Business Administration who has interests in public management and leadership.

Copyright of Public Personnel Management is the property of International Public Management Association for Human Resources and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Supporting Resources.zip

Bad Apples.pdf

RESEARCH REPORT

When Do Bad Apples Not Spoil the Barrel? Negative Relationships in Teams, Team Performance, and Buffering Mechanisms

Jeroen P. de Jong Open University of the Netherlands

Petru L. Curşeu and Roger Th. A. J. Leenders Tilburg University

The study of negative relationships in teams has primarily focused on the impact of negative relationships on individual team member attitudes and performance in teams. The mechanisms and contingencies that can buffer against the damaging effects of negative relationships on team performance have received limited attention. Building on social interdependence theory and the multilevel model of team motivation, we examine in a sample of 73 work teams the team-level attributes that foster the promotive social interaction that can neutralize the adverse effect of negative relationships on team cohesion and, consequently, on team performance. The results indicate that high levels of team–member exchange as well as high task-interdependence attenuate how team cohesion and team performance suffer from negative relationships. Implications for research and practice are discussed.

Keywords: negative relationships, team cohesion, team performance, social interdependence theory, motivation, multilevel

Negative relationships and their associated behaviors have been suggested to harm a team from the inside (e.g., Duffy & Lee, 2012; Lam, Van der Vegt, Walter, & Huang, 2011), as they reflect negative attitudes, judgments, and behavioral intentions held by team members toward their fellow teammates (Labianca & Brass, 2006), and they are often associated with emotional distress, withdrawal, and anger (Xia, Yuan, & Gay, 2009). To date, re- search on negative relations in teams has largely built on negativity bias theory (Baumeister, Bratslavsky, Finkenauer, & Vohs, 2001) and affective events theory (Weiss & Cropanzano, 1996)—in particular, negative affective tone (Cole, Walter, & Bruch, 2008)—focusing on the potentially damaging effects of negative relationships on work-related outcomes (e.g., Brass, Galaskiewics, Greve, & Tsai, 2004; Felps, Mitchell, & Byington, 2006; Labianca & Brass, 2006).

In this article, we draw on insights from social interdepen- dence theory (SIT; Deutsch, 1949; D. W. Johnson, 2003; D. W.

Johnson & Johnson, 2005a) to argue that there are structural and social team-level attributes that buffer against the detri- ments of interpersonal negative relationships in teams. Central to SIT is the idea that collaborative (generally termed promo- tive) interaction among team members is likely to enhance joint goal achievement and that obstructive (generally termed con- trient) interaction will allow some members to reach individual goals at the expense of others, while simultaneously damaging overall team-level performance. An attractive feature of SIT is that it explicitly addresses positive and negative interaction in groups (which few theories explicitly do), is very well-tested, and provides a conceptual model on how group performance is affected differentially by either type of interaction. Although attractive for studying the effects of negative relationships in teams, SIT lacks an unambiguous focus on the exact cross-level mechanisms that motivate the team as a whole to respond to the negative relationships between some of its members. We build on the multilevel team motivation model (Chen & Kanfer, 2006; Chen, Kanfer, DeShon, Mathieu, & Kozlowski, 2009) to argue that negative relationships reflect contrient (i.e., nega- tive) interactions at the dyad level that are discretionary (de)motivational inputs that can spiral up from the dyad to the team level, reducing cohesion and, ultimately, team performance. In addition, we propose that teams possess top-down structural and social devices (communication intensity, team–member exchange, and task-interdependence) that motivate the promotive interaction of team members that can buffer against the otherwise damaging effects of negative relationships.

In this article, we respond to a call for more research on the simultaneous influence of negative and positive social interactions

This article was published Online First March 24, 2014. Jeroen P. de Jong, Department of Organisation, Faculty of Management,

Science, and Technology, Open University of the Netherlands; Petru L. Curşeu and Roger Th. A. J. Leenders, Department of Organization Studies, School of Social and Behavioral Sciences, Tilburg University.

We thank Hans van Dijk, Will Felps, and Jing Han for their valuable comments on previous versions of this article.

Correspondence concerning this article should be addressed to Jeroen P. de Jong, Department of Organisation, Faculty of Management, Science, and Technology, Open University of the Netherlands, Valkenburgerweg 177, P.O. Box 2960, 6401 DL Heerlen, the Netherlands. E-mail: jeroen [email protected]

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

Journal of Applied Psychology © 2014 American Psychological Association 2014, Vol. 99, No. 3, 514 –522 0021-9010/14/$12.00 DOI: 10.1037/a0036284

514

on team outcomes (e.g., Chen & Sharma, 2012). Combining in- sight from SIT with mechanisms from the multilevel team moti- vation models is both theoretically appealing (as it provides the foundation for the buffering role of promotive processes in teams) and practically relevant (as positive and negative relations coexist in many real life teams).

Hypotheses

Effect of Negative Relationships on Team Performance

The human cognitive system is more sensitive to stimuli that carry negative rather than positive connotations (Baumeister, Brat- slavsky, Finkenauer, & Vohs, 2001); therefore, negative relation- ships can have more powerful consequences than positive ones (Felps, Mitchell, & Byington, 2006; Labianca & Brass, 2006). SIT (Deutsch, 1949; D. W. Johnson & Johnson, 2005a) suggests that the presence of negative relationships in a team gives rise to so-called contrient social interaction, where team members ob- struct each other’s task-related efforts or create an unpleasant and dysfunctional team atmosphere. In line with the multilevel team motivation model of Chen and Kanfer (2006), we propose that the damaging effects of local negative relationships in a team trickle upward and affect team performance by reducing the social cohe- sion at the team level. This bottom-up process can occur through emotional and behavioral mechanisms.

Coworkers experience negative emotions when they witness unpleasant interactions between others at work (Totterdell et al., 2012). These emotions are shared and transferred through emo- tional contagion, vicarious affective transference, and entrainment (individual emotions co-evolve to achieve collective emotional synergy), creating a negative emotional climate at the team level (Barsade, 2002), which disrupts team cohesion and, consequently, team performance. In addition, negative relationships can induce dysfunctional and antagonistic behaviors such as withholding of critical information or sabotage (Chiaburu & Harrison, 2008; Felps, Mitchell, & Byington, 2006; Lyons & Scott, 2012; Venkat- aramani & Dalal, 2007), and an interpersonal relation marked by behaviors of animosity can induce team-level relationship conflict (Chen, Sharma, Edinger, Shapiro, & Farh, 2011) and consequently reduce team cohesion. Overall, cohesion is a bottom-up emergent phenomenon that results from the interpersonal interactions within groups (Kozlowski & Chao, 2012).

According to the IMOI (input-mediator-output-input) frame- work of team effectiveness (Ilgen, Hollenbeck, Johnson, & Jundt, 2005), cohesion is factor for team effectiveness. In concert with this, empirical studies of SIT generally find that the team mem- bers’ tendency to be united in trying to reach joint goals has a strong positive effect on team performance, and teams that lack such a tendency tend to display low performance levels (for a review, see D. W. Johnson & Johnson, 2005a). We therefore propose that the dysfunctional interpersonal behaviors that are associated with negative relations in a team compromise the team’s social cohesion and, in turn, diminish team performance.

Hypothesis 1: The presence of negative relationships within a team negatively affects team performance through its negative effect on team cohesion.

Buffering Negative Relationships: Three Moderators

In this study, we propose that teams possess social and structural attributes that can buffer against the effects hypothesized above. In particular, we focus on three such attributes (communication den- sity, team member exchange, task-interdependence) that can po- tentially attenuate the damaging effects of negative ties on the team’s social cohesion. In SIT, it is argued that teams that focus on promotive interaction outperform teams that rely on contrient interaction; a key example in this literature is that teams that actively organize and evaluate feedback on the effectiveness of their (joint) work processes and give preferentiality to those pro- cesses that turn out to be productive to the team tend to outperform teams that never take such evaluative efforts. This typical example of promotive interaction is in concert with literature on team motivation (Chen & Kanfer, 2006) that emphasizes the fundamen- tal role of feedback as a motivating team-level factor. Although the predictions derived from SIT concerning the beneficial outcomes of promotive interactions are clear, the theory remains rather ambiguous as to which factors are conducive to promotive inter- action.

We build on the multilevel model of team motivation (Chen & Kanfer, 2006; Chen et al., 2011) to propose three proximal team- level antecedents that motivate or enable the positive, promotive interaction that can attenuate the damaging influence of negative relationships. As for structural antecedents, we consider the den- sity of the communication network within the team (which cap- tures the intensity and connectedness by which team members interact with one another on work-related matters) and the task- interdependence of the team members. The social antecedent we consider is the quality of the team’s member exchange processes. As we argue, these three attributes reflect top-down mechanisms that can buffer the team as a whole against local negative ties and can safeguard the team’s social cohesion. With social cohesion intact, the team should retain its ability to perform well despite the presence of negative relationships (for the full model, see Figure 1).

Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and Communication Density

In line with the multilevel model of team motivation (Chen & Kanfer, 2006), we argue that negative ties are discretionary

Nega�ve rela�onships

Performance Cohesion

Team-member exchange

Communica�on density

Task- interdependence

Figure 1. How teams buffer themselves against the effects of negative relationships.

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

515NEGATIVE RELATIONSHIPS AND TEAM PERFORMANCE

(de)motivational forces, likely to influence individual members and the team as a whole. As reported in Chen, Sharma, Edinger, Shapiro, and Farh (2011), a single interpersonal relation marked by contentious and personal disagreements and attacks generates sub- stantial relationship conflict at the team level and, as such, acts as a demotivating force. Nevertheless, communication density (the extent to which team members are in mutual communication with each other) may buffer the (de)motivating effects of these discre- tionary inputs on the team as a whole.

When all team members are involved in frequent, mutual con- versations regarding the team task or informal issues unrelated to their work, the team has access to channels of interaction that allow it to quickly respond to unproductive events. The commu- nication interconnectedness is thought to influence the amount of information and support that can move through the team (Balkundi & Harrison, 2006). When communication density is high, team members regularly communicate with each other and are better able to deal with the destructive effects of negative interpersonal relations. Although there may be conditions under which intercon- nectedness allows for negativity to become contagious, we argue that a team with well-connected members will be able to fence the negativity locally (i.e., block it from spiraling up to the team level) and exhibit enough elasticity to keep its cohesion intact. Dense positive exchanges in teams, instrumental or informal, positively relate to members’ attitudes and well-being (LePine, Methot, Crawford, & Buckman, 2012); we contend that teams with denser communication networks are better able to handle negative social exchanges in the team when such exchanges emerge. Frequent interaction in a team provides those team members who are in- volved in negative relationships with positive motivational expe- riences that soften the impact of the stressful negative experience (Cohen & Wills, 1985) and can help them to come to grips with their negative experiences. Teams with high communication den- sity provide their members with the opportunity to directly con- tribute to an atmosphere in which the negative relations become much less harmful. In addition, teams with high communication density leave little opportunity for negativity to spread through the team because communication density positively impacts the team’s capacity to coordinate its actions (Reagans & Zuckerman, 2001). Decreased team density has been suggested to make it more difficult for the team to maintain the closure needed for effective positive norms and sanctions, which is an additional way in which the potentially destructive behavior that can follow negative rela- tionships can be controlled (Brass & Labianca, 1999). In sum, we propose that communication density is an effective team-level structural device that provides a buffer against the potentially adverse effects of negative relationships.

Hypothesis 2: The effect of negative relationships on team cohesion is moderated by team communication density: the higher the communication density, the lower the damaging effect of negative relationships on team cohesion. As a result, high communication density neutralizes the damaging effect of negative relationships on team performance.

Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and Task- Interdependence

A second team-level structural attribute that can attenuate the undesirable effects of negative relationships is the extent to which

team members are task-interdependent. Task-interdependence re- flects the extent to which collective performance depends on successful intrateam information sharing, effective coordination, and mutual adjustment (Saavedra, Earley, & Vandyne, 1993). When task-interdependence is high, team members depend on each other to complete their collective task: They sink or swim together; that is, they have to maximize their own effectiveness and maximize the effectiveness of all other group members (D. W. Johnson & Johnson, 2005b). In other words, task- interdependence facilitates top-down motivational processes as highly task-interdependent teams rely on continuous internal mon- itoring to cope with stressors that interfere with task completion (Kozlowski, Gully, Nason, & Smith, 1999). This monitoring sys- tem decreases the leeway team members have to engage in the dysfunctional behaviors that result from negative relationships (e.g., shirking and free riding; Jones, 1984). Conversely, teams engaged in tasks that require a low degree of task-interdependence are unlikely to develop an internal monitoring system and team members may, as a result, engage in dysfunctional behaviors in response to negative relationships. To summarize, task-interdepen- dence—a team-level attribute—motivates the promotive interac- tion (at the dyadic level) in teams that can mitigate the adverse consequences of negative relationships.

Hypothesis 3: The effect of negative relationships on team cohesion is moderated by task-interdependence: the higher the task-interdependence, the lower the damaging effect of nega- tive relationships on team cohesion. As a result, high task- interdependence neutralizes the damaging effect of negative relationships on team performance.

Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and the Quality of Social Exchange

Because team members are part of a social system of interacting roles, the quality of their social exchange can provide a team-level buffer that reduces the adverse consequences of negative relation- ships (Duffy & Lee, 2012; Seers, 1989). Team–member exchange (TMX) refers to “the reciprocity between a member and his or her team with respect to the member=s contribution of ideas, feedback, and assistance to other members and, in turn, the member=s receipt of information, help, and recognition from other team members” (Seers, Petty, & Cashman, 1995, p. 21). Focusing on the exchange of team members with the team as a whole, TMX considers the team (rather than specific team members) as the agent for ex- change quality. Seeking and receiving support, assistance and information is especially beneficial in stressful situations (Carver, Scheier, & Weintraub, 1989), such as those caused by negative relationships. For example, high quality team-member exchange was found to help newcomers to cope with the negative effects of unmet expectations (Major, Kozlowski, Chao, & Gardner, 1995).

Team members who are involved in negative relationships find support by experiencing an atmosphere in which one is naturally helped by others, feels recognized, and shares responsibility. A positive team atmosphere is a top-down motivational force (Chen & Kanfer, 2006) that makes it easier for team members to deal with negativity, because it supports one’s self-esteem and the extent to which the team member identifies with the team and feels part of a cohesive whole. When members of a team develop strong

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

516 DE JONG, CURŞEU, AND LEENDERS

norms of supporting each other, the impact of social support in the team may be stronger, relative to circumstances in which some members support each other and others do not (Chen & Sharma, 2012). Such an environment is well-suited to buffering the harmful effects of negative relationships on cohesion and, ultimately, per- formance. In summary, TMX increases cross-level (top-down) motivation in favor of promotive interaction and provides an environment that is preeminently suited for effective evaluation of activities and behavior by both the individual and the group as a whole.

Hypothesis 4: The effect of negative relationships on team cohesion is moderated by TMX: the higher the TMX, the lower the damaging effect of negative relationships on team cohesion. As a result, high TMX neutralizes the damaging effect of negative relationships on team performance.

Method

Procedure and Participants

For this study we collected data in eight organizations (two municipalities, a bank, a web-based retail organization, a charita- ble institution, a medium-sized university, a health care organiza- tion, and a local police department) located in a medium-size Western European country. Data were obtained through two ques- tionnaires administered to team members and the formal leader of the team, respectively. Each leader in our data set was responsible for one team only. The questionnaires were completed during working hours, in on-site meeting rooms, with a researcher pres- ent. The sample consists of 334 respondents from 73 teams with an average within-team response rate of 84%. The average team size, excluding the team leader, was 4.6 (ranging from three to 13 members, SD � 2.2). The mean respondent age was 39 years (ranging from 17 to 63 years, SD � 11.95), with 152 women (45%) and 182 men (55%). The mean age of the leader was 42 years (SD � 9.8), with 21 women (29%) and 52 men (71%). The majority of the leaders in our sample have a college or university degree (83%). Their average tenure with the organization is 98 months (SD � 122).

Measures

Presence of negative relationships. Following, among oth- ers, Kane and Labianca (2005) and Venkataramani and Dalal (2007), we provided team members with a list with names of team members (excluding the team leader) and asked them to report their relationship with all other members of the team on a 4-point scale (1 � dislike a lot, 2 � dislike, 3 � like, 4 � like a lot). A score of 1 or 2 indicated a negative relationship. We followed Labianca and Brass’s (2006) suggestion that a relevant negative relationship exists when at least one person in the relationship has a level of dislike for another person. About 7% of the relationships were negative, a percentage that conforms to previous empirical research on negative relationships (e.g., Baldwin, Bedell, & John- son, 1997; Gersick, Bartunek, & Dutton, 2000; Labianca, Brass, & Gray, 1998). In 32 teams (44%) we found at least one negative relationship. The number of negative relationships in a team ranged from one to 11 (in a team of 11 members); the highest

percentage within a team was 33% (in a team of six members). Because these high percentages were exceptional and most of the teams (n � 20) had only one or two negative relationship(s), we dichotomized the variable so it reflects the presence or absence of negative relationships. We did, however, repeat our analyses using the proportion of negative relationships within the team as a dependent variable; this yielded the same results as when using the dichotomous variable. We only show and discuss these latter results.

Team cohesion. We measured team cohesion with Chang and Bordia’s (2001) eight-item scale comprising items like “Our team is united in trying to reach its goal for performance.” The items are rated on a 5-point Likert-type scale ranging from 1 � strongly disagree to 5 � strongly agree and cover both task and social cohesion. Given the good internal consistency of the scale and the meta-analytical evidence (Beal, Cohen, Burke, & McLendon, 2003) showing that task and social cohesion are both positively associated to group performance, we used the scale’s overall score for group cohesion in the analyses. Because our hypotheses are formulated at the team level, individual answers were aggregated to the team level. To test whether such aggregation was justified, we calculated a within-group interrater reliability statistic, rwg(j) (James, Demaree, & Wolf, 1993), and intraclass correlation indi- ces ICC(1) and ICC(2) (Bliese & Halverson, 1998). Because the distribution of the cohesion scale is slightly skewed, we used an expected error variance of 1.34 (Lebreton & Senter, 2008).1 The mean rwg(j) for cohesion was .92 (median � .93, range � .78 to 1.00). Furthermore, ICC(1) was .22 and ICC(2) was .56, F � 2.372, p � .05.

Communication density. Communication density refers to the extent to which team members are in communication with each other regarding the team task and/or informal topics. We asked respondents to indicate how frequently they communicate with the other members of the team “about their work for the team and/or about informal topics not related to the task” on the following scale: 0 � never, 1 � less than once a month, 2 � 1 to 3 times a month, 3 � 1 to 3 times a week, and 4 � daily. We computed density by dividing the reported frequency of interactions of all team members by the possible total frequency of interactions in the team (Sparrowe, Liden, Wayne, & Kraimer, 2001).

TMX. We measured TMX with the Seers, Petty, and Cashman (1995) 10-item scale, consisting of statements such as “My team members understand my problems and needs.” The items are rated on a 5-point Likert-type scale ranging from 1 � strongly disagree to 5 � strongly agree. The mean rwg(j) is .94 (Mdn � .95, range � .83 to 1.00), ICC(1) � .28 and ICC(2) � .68, F � 2.725, p � .05, justifying aggregation of the individual-level data to the team level.

1 Recently, concerns have been voiced regarding the habitual reliance on uniform null distributions for rwg(j) (e.g., Lebreton & Senter, 2008) in most articles. Because our data are skewed slightly, we used the expected error variance of 1.34 Lebreton and Senter (2008, Table 2) suggested for this level of skew. If we had used the uniform distribution as our null distri- bution, the rwg(j)’s would have become inflated. To see this, the rwg(j)’s under a uniform null distribution (with variance 2) are indeed higher: .96 (Mdn � .96, range � .90 to 1.00) for cohesion, .96 (Mdn � .97, range � .90 to 1.00) for TMX and .78 (Mdn � .79, range � .40 to 1.00) for task-interdependence.

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

517NEGATIVE RELATIONSHIPS AND TEAM PERFORMANCE

Task-interdependence. We measure task-interdependence using the six-item scale by Van der Vegt, Emans, and Van de Vliert (2001) containing items such as “I depend on my colleagues for the completion of my work” rated on a scale of 1 � disagree strongly to 5 � agree strongly. The mean rwg(j) is .67 (Mdn � .68, range � .23 to 1.00), ICC(1) � .16, and ICC(2) � .46, F � 1.864, p � .05, justifying aggregation of the data to the team level.

Team performance. The team leader evaluated team perfor- mance using the scale developed by Rousseau and Aubé (2010): the team leader is asked to evaluate the team’s outcomes over the recent 6 months on five different performance criteria: (a) achieve- ment of performance goals, (b) productivity (quantity of work), (c) quality of work accomplished, (d) respect for deadlines, and (e) respect for costs. Team performance was rated on a 5-point scale ranging from 1 � very low to 5 � very high.

Control variables. Team size is used as a control variable because team size has been found to relate negatively to cohesion (Carron & Spink, 1995). We also included average team tenure (in months) as a control variable. High team tenure can give rise to teams relying on routine and using cognitive short-cuts to avoid conflict (Katz, 1982). This may increase team cohesion. In a separate analysis, we accounted for possible organization-level differences by adding organization dummies to the regressions. Because the addition of these dummies did not change the results, they are not reported below.

To test for discriminant validity of TMX, task-interdependence, and cohesion, we conducted a confirmatory factor analysis using three different models (communication density was operational- ized as network density, making confirmatory factor analysis ir- relevant for it). We tested a one-factor model including all three variables simultaneously, �2(209) � 1216.72, nonnormed fit index [NNFI] � .83, comparative fit index [CFI] � .86, root-mean- square error of approximation [RMSEA] � .11; a two-factor model in which TMX and cohesion were captured in one latent factor, �2(208) � 928.82, NNFI � .87, CFI � .90, RMSEA � .09; and a three-factor model in which each factor represents the latent construct of each variable, �2(206) � 661.42, NNFI � .91, CFI � .94, RMSEA � .07. The confirmatory factor analyses show that the three-factor model fits the data best, supporting the inclusion of the three constructs as separate variables in the analysis.

Analyses

To test Hypothesis 1, we used the procedure recommended by Preacher and Hayes (2004) to analyze if cohesion mediates the relationship between the presence of negative relationships and team performance. Hypotheses 2, 3, and 4 propose a mediated moderation model. To test for this mediated moderation, we ap- plied the procedure proposed by Preacher, Rucker, and Hayes (2007), testing this indirect association at three levels of commu- nication density, TMX, and task-interdependence (�1 standard deviation, mean, 1 standard deviation). All variables were entered as continuous variables, which we mean-centered before proceed- ing with the analyses. Bias-corrected bootstrapping with 5,000 resamples was applied to test whether the indirect associations differ significantly from zero.

Results

Table 1 shows the descriptive statistics, correlations, and Cron- bach’s alphas of the main variables used in this study. In testing Hypothesis 1, we regressed the cohesion on the presence of neg- ative relationships (together with the control variables) first and then regressed team performance on the presence of negative relationships together with cohesion in a second regression (see Table 2). The results show that the presence of negative relation- ships is negatively related to cohesion (B � �.39, p � .05), which, in turn, is positively related to team performance (B � .53, p � .05), while the presence of negative relationships appears to be unrelated to team performance (B � �.22, ns). The bootstrapping results reveal an indirect association between the presence of negative relationships and team performance mediated by cohe- sion (effect size � �.18, 95% confidence interval [95% CI] [�.37, �.06]), which supports Hypothesis 1.2

In Table 2, we also present the results of the regressions used to test Hypotheses 2, 3, and 4. We include communication density, task-interdependence, TMX, and their interaction in the model with negative relationships to test their association with team cohesion.3 For communication density, neither the main effect (B � �.12, ns) nor its interaction (B � �.16, ns) with negative relationships is statistically significant; we therefore reject Hy- pothesis 2. For both task-interdependence (B � .35, p � .05) and TMX (B � .72, p � .05), the interaction with negative relation- ships is statistically significant. Figure 2A shows that at high levels of task-interdependence (�1 standard deviation), the association between presence of negative relationships and cohesion no longer appears. Figure 2B paints a similar picture for TMX: At low levels of TMX (�1 standard deviation), negative relationships are neg- atively associated with cohesion, but at high levels of TMX (�1 standard deviation), the association disappears. In line with Hy- potheses 3 and 4, this shows that high task-interdependence and TMX are effective in neutralizing the adverse effects of negative relationships on team cohesion.

We used bootstrapping (Preacher et al., 2007) to further show how the indirect association between negative relationships and team performance is mediated by cohesion at different levels of task-interdependence and TMX. The negative indirect association appears to be statistically significant at medium (effect size � �.08, 95% CI [�.23, �.01]) and especially at low levels of

2 To assess whether cohesion fully mediates between the presence of negative relationships and team performance, we applied the criteria for full mediation proposed by Mathieu and Taylor (2006). Following their decision tree (Mathieu & Taylor, 2006, p. 1040), we established that, controlling for team size and average team tenure, the presence of negative relationships is associated with team performance, Byx � �.42 (SE � .16), p � .05; that the presence of negative relationships is associated with cohesion, Bmx � �.39 (SE � .09), p � .05; and that cohesion is related to team performance, Bym � .53 (SE � .20), p � .05. Finally, we find a nonsignificant association of the relationship between the presence of negative relationships and team performance while controlling for cohe- sion, Byx, m � �.22 (SE � .17), ns, which meets the criteria to establish full mediation as proposed by Mathieu and Taylor (2006).

3 To test if the moderators also moderate elsewhere in the model, we performed additional regressions to test if the moderation is significant in the relationship between (a) negative relationships and team performance and (b) cohesion and team performance. The results of the regressions show that this is not the case; moderation is only present in the relationship between negative relationships and cohesion.

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

518 DE JONG, CURŞEU, AND LEENDERS

task-interdependence (�1 standard deviation, effect size � �.17, 95% CI [�.39, �.02]), although it fades away at a high level of task-interdependence (�1 standard deviation, effect size � .01, 95% CI [�.12, .14]). We find similar results for TMX as a moderator. The negative indirect association is statistically signif- icant at medium (effect size � �.09, 95% CI [�.25, �.01]) and low levels of TMX (�1 standard deviation, effect size � �.20, 95% CI [�.44, �.06]) but not at a high level of TMX (�1 standard deviation, effect size � .01, 95% CI [�.15, .20]). These results indicate that negative relationships damage team performance through their adverse effect on team cohesion in teams with low or intermediate levels of task-interdependence and TMX. However, in teams that are high on task-interdependence or TMX—teams

that have strong mechanisms that foster promotive interaction— negative relationships no longer have an adverse effect on team cohesion and, consequently, team performance remains intact. This supports Hypotheses 3 and 4.

Discussion

Our study provides initial insight regarding the conditions under which teams do or do not suffer from negative interpersonal relationships. Consistent with our first hypothesis, we found that negative relationships reduce team cohesion, which, in turn, de- creases team performance. Given that team cohesion is one of the main antecedents of team performance (Chang & Bordia, 2001),

Table 1 Means, Standard Deviations, and Correlations of the Main Variables

Variable M SD 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

1. Negative relationshipsa .44 .50 — 2. Team cohesion 3.64 0.38 �.50� (.84) 3. Team performance 3.45 0.61 �.27� .36� (.82) 4. Communication density .73 .13 �.32� .25� .18 — 5. Task-interdependence 3.29 0.44 �.14 .23� �.01 .18 (.75) 6. TMX 3.84 0.23 �.43� .64� .19 .25� .27� (.84) 7. Team size 4.55 2.20 .45� �.26� �.02 �.17 .01 �.25� — 8. Average team tenureb 49.59 36.10 .29� �.22 �.08 �.11 �.26� �.19 .58� —

Note. N � 73. Values in parentheses represent Cronbach’s alphas, which reflect the internal consistency reliability of the (aggregated) team-level measures. TMX � team–member exchange. a This is a binary value for which 0 � no negative relationships present and 1 � negative relationship present. b Tenure is given in months. � p � .05.

Table 2 Results of the Ordinary Least Squares Regression Analyses (N � 73) Used to Test the Association Between Presence of Negative Relationships and Team Performance Through Team Cohesion (Hypothesis 1) at Different Levels of Communication Density (Hypothesis 2), Task-Interdependence (Hypothesis 3), and TMX (Hypothesis 4)

Variable

Team cohesion Team performance

Model 1 Model 2 Model 3 Model 4 Model 5 Model 6 Model 1 Model 2

B SE B SE B SE B SE B SE B SE B SE B SE

Control variables Team size �.01 .02 .01 .02 �.01 .02 �.01 .02 .00 .02 �.02 .02 .08 .04 .08 .04 Average team tenure .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00 .00

Main effects Negative relationshipsa �.39� .09 �.25� .09 �.24� .09 �.20� .08 �.18� .08 �.16 .08 �.42� .16 �.22 .17 Team cohesion .53� .20

Moderators Communication density �.26 .27 �.30 .29 �.08 .27 �.26 .26 �.12 .28 Task-interdependence .06 .08 .05 .09 .07 .08 .08 .08 .08 .08 TMX .79� .17 .79� .17 .85� .16 .89� .17 .93� .16

Interactions Negative Relationships �

Communication Density �.27 .61 �.16 .58 Negative Relationships �

Task-Interdependence .40� .16 .35� .16 Negative Relationships � TMX .83� .35 .72� .34

R2 .28 .49 .49 .54 .54 .57 .11 .19 R2-changeb .21� .00 .05� .05� .08� .09� .08�

Note. TMX � team–member exchange. a This is a binary value for which 0 � no negative relationships present and 1 � negative relationship present. b The values of R2-change for Models 3, 4, 5 and 6 reflect the comparison with Model 2. � p � .05.

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

519NEGATIVE RELATIONSHIPS AND TEAM PERFORMANCE

we focused the main part of this study on team-level factors that can motivate promotive, positive interaction in teams and, as proximal antecedents of such positive processes, buffer the team against the detrimental influence of negative relations.

We found support for our hypotheses that task-interdependence and TMX act as such buffers against the adverse effect of negative relationships. The analysis shows that negative relationships clearly harm team cohesion in those teams that are low on task- interdependence or TMX—these are teams in which members do not feel helped and respected and in which members barely depend on others to perform their jobs. In contrast, teams that perform well despite having negative relations are characterized by high-quality interpersonal interaction and above-average levels of task- interdependence that retain a harmonious, goal-directed social climate within the team. In other words, in line with the multilevel team motivation models (Chen & Kanfer, 2006), we show that task-interdependence and TMX act as beneficial top-down devices that motivate team members to engage in the type of promotive interaction that can effectively buffer against the detrimental ef- fects of negative relationships. In teams where these devices are lacking, such promotive interaction is not stimulated, and the negative relationships retain their full damaging effect on team cohesion.

We did not find support for communication density to create a buffer against negative relationships. It may be, however, that communication density plays a somewhat different role with re-

spect to negative relationships: The social skills that underlie communication density could directly decrease the probability of the occurrence of negative relationships in the first place (LePine et al., 2012). Task-interdependence and TMX are top-down moti- vational forces that explicitly encourage (group) processing activ- ity and ultimately neutralize the perils of contrient interactions in teams. The positive and critical activity of group processing helps team members solve the cognitive dissonance inherent to situa- tions when negative relationships are present and task- interdependence is high (group members having to work together while experiencing negative interpersonal relations at work). Em- pirical evidence stemming from conflict theory shows that high levels of interdependence fosters efforts to work hard and cope with the presence of negative relationships (Sherif, Harvey, White, Hood, & Sherif, 1961), a finding echoed in structural adaptation theory (M. D. Johnson et al., 2006), a dynamic extension of SIT.

This study makes several contributions to research on intrateam relations and team performance. Adding to literature that has argued for the impact of negative relationships on individual team members (Totterdell et al., 2012; Xia et al., 2009), our research addresses the effect of negative relationships on the team as a whole. Moreover, previous research on negative relationships in teams has focused on direct (negative) effects of negative relation- ships on team performance (e.g., Sparrowe et al., 2001) or on structural consequences of negative relationships (e.g., Huitsing et al., 2012; Hummon & Doreian, 2003). In the current study, we combine insights from SIT and the multilevel motivation models to specify top-down team-level attributes (i.e., two structural and one social attribute) that can motivate and enable promotive inter- action in teams. We believe this approach enriches SIT consider- ably. To date, empirical SIT-based research has not addressed the situation in which promotive and contrient interactions occur si- multaneously within the same team; this study adds to SIT by showing how mechanisms that foster promotive interaction in a team (top-down motivational forces) can counteract the damaging effects of simultaneously existing contrient interaction (bottom-up discretionary demotivating factors), such that the team can still perform well. Most people, in their lives, will be a member of at least one team with negative relationships; combining the insights of multilevel team motivation models with SIT to address situa- tions like this, therefore, is practically relevant and allows SIT researchers to expand their theorizing to this commonly occurring setting.

Limitations and Avenues for Future Research

Our study has some limitations. First, Labianca and Brass (2006) argued that the social liability of negative relationships may be determined by their strength, reciprocity, the degree of aware- ness, and the social distance between the actors involved. As we investigated work teams, we expected that social distance was low and the degree of awareness was likely to be high. In future studies, researchers could explore the impact of these characteris- tics of negative relationships. Second, as our study relies on the presence or absence of negative relationships, it does not address the way in which the within-team structure of negative relation- ships affects team cohesion. We propose that research could move beyond exploring structures of positive relationships (which is the common approach in most of social network analysis) to exploring

Figure 2. Association between presence of negative relationships and team cohesion moderated by (A) task-interdependence (TI) and (B) team– member exchange (TMX).

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

520 DE JONG, CURŞEU, AND LEENDERS

the way in which negative relationship structures impact team dynamics and performance.4 Third, we used a cross-sectional design and therefore we can make no causal claims. We suggest future research to explore the impact of negative relationships on team dynamics and performance through a longitudinal perspec- tive.

Conclusions

The presence of negative relationships in teams has a negative association with team cohesion and performance. However, sev- eral mechanisms that motivate promotive interaction appear to be able to attenuate this negative impact. A practically useful obser- vation is that several of these contingencies can be managed by the team or by team leaders. For example, TMX can potentially be enhanced by stimulating helping norms in a team, and task- interdependence is a variable open to manipulation through active managerial decision making. Given that only very little is known about the factors that fuel the commencement of negative relation- ships, it may be worthwhile for managers to have some handles that can proactively make their teams more resilient to the occur- rence of negative relationships.

4 A first exploratory analysis on our data revealed that the in-degree and out-degree of disliked team members (within the liking or disliking net- work) and the in-degree and out-degree of the disliked team members (within the communication network) was not related to team cohesion (N � 32).

References

Baldwin, T. T., Bedell, M. D., & Johnson, J. L. (1997). The social fabric of a team-based MBA program: Network effects on student satisfaction and performance. Academy of Management Journal, 40, 1369 –1397. doi:10.2307/257037

Balkundi, P., & Harrison, D. A. (2006). Ties, leaders, and time in teams: Strong inference about network structure’s effects on team viability and performance. Academy of Management Journal, 49, 49 – 68. doi: 10.5465/AMJ.2006.20785500

Barsade, S. G. (2002). The ripple effect: Emotional contagion and its influence on group behavior. Administrative Science Quarterly, 47, 644 – 675. doi:10.2307/3094912

Baumeister, R. F., Bratslavsky, E., Finkenauer, C., & Vohs, K. D. (2001). Bad is stronger than good. Review of General Psychology, 5, 323–370. doi:10.1037/1089-2680.5.4.323

Beal, D. J., Cohen, R. R., Burke, M. J., & McLendon, C. L. (2003). Cohesion and performance in groups: A meta-analytic clarification of construct relations. Journal of Applied Psychology, 88, 989 –1004. doi: 10.1037/0021-9010.88.6.989

Bliese, P. D., & Halverson, R. R. (1998). Group size and measures of group-level properties: An examination of eta-squared and ICC values. Journal of Management, 24, 157–172. doi:10.1016/S0149- 2063(99)80058-0

Brass, D. J., Galaskiewics, J., Greve, H. R., & Tsai, W. (2004). Taking stock of networks and organizations: A multilevel perspective. Academy of Management Journal, 47, 795– 817. doi:10.2307/20159624

Brass, D. J., & Labianca, G. (1999). Social capital, social liabilities, and social resources management. In R. T. A. J. Leenders & S. M. Gabbay (Eds.), Corporate social capital and liability (pp. 323–338). Norwell, MA: Kluwer Academic. doi:10.1007/978-1-4615-5027-3_18

Carron, A. V., & Spink, K. S. (1995). The group-size cohesion relationship in minimal groups. Small Group Research, 26, 86 –105. doi:10.1177/ 1046496495261005

Carver, C. S., Scheier, M. F., & Weintraub, J. K. (1989). Assessing coping strategies: A theoretically based approach. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 56, 267–283. doi:10.1037/0022-3514.56.2.267

Chang, A., & Bordia, P. (2001). A multidimensional approach to the group cohesion-group performance relationship. Small Group Research, 32, 379 – 405. doi:10.1177/104649640103200401

Chen, G., & Kanfer, R. (2006). Toward a systems theory of motivated behavior in work teams. Research in Organizational Behavior, 27, 223–267. doi:10.1016/S0191-3085(06)27006-0

Chen, G., Kanfer, R., DeShon, R. P., Mathieu, J. E., & Kozlowski, S. W. J. (2009). The motivating potential of teams: A test and extension of Chen and Kanfer’s (2006) model. Organizational Behavior and Human De- cision Processes, 110, 45–55. doi:10.1016/j.obhdp.2009.06.006

Chen, G., & Sharma, P. N. (2012). Bringing together the yin and yang of social exchanges in teams. In L. T. Eby & T. D. Allen (Eds.), Personal relationships: The effect on employee attitudes, behavior, and well-being (pp. 221–234). New York, NY: Routledge.

Chen, G., Sharma, P. N., Edinger, S., Shapiro, D. L., & Farh, J. L. (2011). Motivating and de-motivating forces in teams: Cross-level influences of empowering leadership and relationship conflict. Journal of Applied Psychology, 96, 541–557. doi:10.1037/a0021886

Chiaburu, D. S., & Harrison, D. A. (2008). Do peers make the place? Conceptual synthesis and meta-analysis of coworker effects on percep- tions, attitudes, OCBs, and performance. Journal of Applied Psychology, 93, 1082–1103. doi:10.1037/0021-9010.93.5.1082

Cohen, S., & Wills, T. A. (1985). Stress, social support, and the buffering hypothesis. Psychological Bulletin, 98, 310 –357. doi:10.1037/0033- 2909.98.2.310

Cole, M. S., Walter, F., & Bruch, H. (2008). Affective mechanisms linking dysfunctional behavior to performance in work teams: A moderated mediation study. Journal of Applied Psychology, 93, 945–958. doi: 10.1037/0021-9010.93.5.945

Deutsch, M. (1949). A theory of co-operation and competition. Human Relations, 2, 129 –152. doi:10.1177/001872674900200204

Duffy, M. K., & Lee, K. Y. (2012). Negative interpersonal exchanges in teams. In L. T. Eby & T. D. Allen (Eds.), Personal relationships: The effect on employee attitudes, behavior, and well-being (pp. 195–220). New York, NY: Routledge.

Felps, W., Mitchell, T. R., & Byington, E. (2006). How, when, and why bad apples spoil the barrel: Negative group members and dysfunctional groups. Research in Organizational Behavior, 27, 175–222. doi: 10.1016/S0191-3085(06)27005-9

Gersick, C. J. G., Bartunek, J. M., & Dutton, J. E. (2000). Learning from academia: The importance of relationships in professional life. Academy of Management Journal, 43, 1026 –1044. doi:10.2307/1556333

Huitsing, G., van Duijn, M. A. J., Snijders, T. A. B., Wang, P., Sainio, M., Salmivalli, C., & Veenstra, R. (2012). Univariate and multivariate mod- els of positive and negative networks: Liking, disliking, and bully– victim relationships. Social Networks, 34, 645– 657. doi:10.1016/j .socnet.2012.08.001

Hummon, N. P., & Doreian, P. (2003). Some dynamics of social balance processes: Bringing Heider back into balance theory. Social Networks, 25, 17– 49. doi:10.1016/S0378-8733(02)00019-9

Ilgen, D. R., Hollenbeck, J. R., Johnson, M., & Jundt, D. (2005). Teams in organizations: From input-process-output models to IMOI models. An- nual Review of Psychology, 56, 517–543. doi:10.1146/annurev.psych.56 .091103.070250

James, L. R., Demaree, R. G., & Wolf, G. (1993). rwg: An assessment of within-group interrater agreement. Journal of Applied Psychology, 78, 306 –309. doi:10.1037/0021-9010.78.2.306

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

521NEGATIVE RELATIONSHIPS AND TEAM PERFORMANCE

Johnson, D. W. (2003). Social interdependence: Interrelationships among theory, research, and practice. American Psychologist, 58, 934 –945. doi:10.1037/0003-066X.58.11.934

Johnson, D. W., & Johnson, R. T. (2005a). New developments in social interdependence theory. Genetic, Social, and General Psychology Monographs, 131, 285–358. doi:10.3200/MONO.131.4.285-358

Johnson, D. W., & Johnson, R. T. (2005b). Training for cooperative group work. In M. A. West, D. Tjosvold, & K. G. Smith (Eds.), The essentials of teamworking: International perspectives (pp. 131–147). Chichester, England: Wiley.

Johnson, M. D., Hollenbeck, J. R., Humphrey, S. E., Ilgen, D. R., Jundt, D., & Meyer, C. J. (2006). Cutthroat cooperation: Asymmetrical adaptation to changes in team reward structures. Academy of Management Journal, 49, 103–119. doi:10.5465/AMJ.2006.20785533

Jones, G. R. (1984). Task visibility, free riding, and shirking: Explaining the effect of structure and technology on employee behavior. Academy of Management Review, 9, 684 – 695.

Kane, G. C., & Labianca, G. (2005, October). Accounting for clergy’s social ledgers: Mixed blessings associated with direct and in direct negative ties in a religious organization. Paper presented at the Intra- Organizational Network (ION) Conference, Atlanta, Georgia.

Katz, R. (1982). The effects of group longevity on project communication and performance. Administrative Science Quarterly, 27, 81–104. doi: 10.2307/2392547

Kozlowski, S. W. J., & Chao, G. T. (2012). The dynamics of emergence: Cognition and cohesion in work teams. Managerial and Decision Eco- nomics, 33, 335–354. doi:10.1002/mde.2552

Kozlowski, S. W. J., Gully, S. M., Nason, E. R., & Smith, E. M. (1999). Developing adaptive teams: A theory of compilation and performance across levels and time. In D. R. Ilgen & E. D. Pulakos (Eds.), The changing nature of performance: Implications for staffing, motivation, and development (pp. 240 –292). San Fransisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Labianca, G., & Brass, D. J. (2006). Exploring the social ledger: Negative relationships and negative asymmetry in social networks in organiza- tions. Academy of Management Review, 31, 596 – 614. doi:10.5465/ AMR.2006.21318920

Labianca, G., Brass, D. J., & Gray, B. (1998). Social networks and perceptions of intergroup conflict: The role of negative relationships and third parties. Academy of Management Journal, 41, 55– 67. doi:10.2307/ 256897

Lam, C. K., Van der Vegt, G. S., Walter, F., & Huang, X. (2011). Harming high performers: A social comparison perspective on interpersonal harming in work teams. Journal of Applied Psychology, 96, 588 – 601. doi:10.1037/a0021882

LeBreton, J. M., & Senter, J. L. (2008). Answers to 20 questions about interrater reliability and interrater agreement. Organizational Research Methods, 11, 815– 852. doi:10.1177/1094428106296642

LePine, J. A., Methot, J. R., Crawford, E. R., & Buckman, B. (2012). A model of positive relationships in teams: The role of instrumental, friendship, and multiplex social network ties. In L. T. Eby & T. D. Allen (Eds.), Personal relationships: The effect on employee attitudes, behav- ior, and well-being (pp. 173–194). New York, NY: Routledge.

Lyons, B. J., & Scott, B. A. (2012). Integrating social exchange and affective explanations for the receipt of help and harm: A social network approach. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 117, 66 –79. doi:10.1016/j.obhdp.2011.10.002

Major, D. A., Kozlowski, S. W. J., Chao, G. T., & Gardner, P. D. (1995). A longitudinal investigation of newcomer expectations, early socializa- tion outcomes, and the moderating effects of role development factors. Journal of Applied Psychology, 80, 418 – 431. doi:10.1037/0021-9010 .80.3.418

Mathieu, J. E., & Taylor, S. R. (2006). Clarifying conditions and decision points for mediational type inferences in organizational behavior. Jour- nal of Organizational Behavior, 27, 1031–1056. doi:10.1002/job.406

Preacher, K. J., & Hayes, A. F. (2004). SPSS and SAS procedures for estimating indirect effects in simple mediation models. Behavior Re- search Methods, Instruments, & Computers, 36, 717–731. doi:10.3758/ BF03206553

Preacher, K. J., Rucker, D. D., & Hayes, A. F. (2007). Addressing moderated mediation hypotheses: Theory, methods, and prescrip- tions. Multivariate Behavioral Research, 42, 185–227. doi:10.1080/ 00273170701341316

Reagans, R., & Zuckerman, E. W. (2001). Networks, diversity, and pro- ductivity: The social capital of corporate R&D teams. Organization Science, 12, 502–517. doi:10.1287/orsc.12.4.502.10637

Rousseau, V., & Aubé, C. (2010). Team self-managing behaviors and team effectiveness: The moderating effect of task routineness. Group & Organization Management, 35, 751–781. doi:10.1177/ 1059601110390835

Saavedra, R., Earley, P. C., & Vandyne, L. (1993). Complex interdepen- dence in task-performing groups. Journal of Applied Psychology, 78, 61–72. doi:10.1037/0021-9010.78.1.61

Seers, A. (1989). Team-member exchange quality: A new construct for role-making research. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 43, 118 –135. doi:10.1016/0749-5978(89)90060-5

Seers, A., Petty, M. M., & Cashman, J. F. (1995). Team-member exchange under team and traditional management: A naturally-occurring quasi- experiment. Group & Organization Management, 20, 18 –38. doi: 10.1177/1059601195201003

Sherif, M., Harvey, O. J., White, B. J., Hood, W. R., & Sherif, C. W. (1961). Intergroup conflict and cooperation: The Robbers Cave exper- iment. Norman: University of Oklahoma Book Exchange.

Sparrowe, R. T., Liden, R. C., Wayne, S. J., & Kraimer, M. L. (2001). Social networks and the performance of individuals and groups. Acad- emy of Management Journal, 44, 316 –325. doi:10.2307/3069458

Totterdell, P., Hershcovis, M. S., Niven, K., Reich, T. C., & Stride, C. (2012). Can employees be emotionally drained by witnessing unpleasant interactions between coworkers? A diary study of induced emotion regulation. Work & Stress: An International Journal of Work, Health & Organisations, 26, 112–129. doi:10.1080/02678373.2012.681153

Van der Vegt, G. S., Emans, B. J. M., & Van de Vliert, E. (2001). Patterns of interdependence in work teams: A two-level investigation of the relations with job and team satisfaction. Personnel Psychology, 54, 51– 69. doi:10.1111/j.1744-6570.2001.tb00085.x

Venkataramani, V., & Dalal, R. S. (2007). Who helps and harms whom? Relational antecedents of interpersonal helping and harming in organi- zations. Journal of Applied Psychology, 92, 952–966. doi:10.1037/0021- 9010.92.4.952

Weiss, H. M., & Cropanzano, R. (1996). Affective events theory: A theoretical discussion of the structure, causes and consequences of affective experiences at work. Research in Organizational Behavior, 18, 1–74.

Xia, L., Yuan, Y. C., & Gay, G. (2009). Exploring negative group dynam- ics adversarial network, personality, and performance in project groups. Management Communication Quarterly, 23, 32– 62. doi:10.1177/ 0893318909335416

Received December 21, 2012 Revision received January 20, 2014

Accepted January 21, 2014 �

T hi

s do

cu m

en t

is co

py ri

gh te

d by

th e

A m

er ic

an P

sy ch

ol og

ic al

A ss

oc ia

ti on

or on

e of

it s

al li

ed pu

bl is

he rs

. T

hi s

ar ti

cl e

is in

te nd

ed so

le ly

fo r

th e

pe rs

on al

us e

of th

e in

di vi

du al

us er

an d

is no

t to

be di

ss em

in at

ed br

oa dl

y.

522 DE JONG, CURŞEU, AND LEENDERS

  • When Do Bad Apples Not Spoil the Barrel? Negative Relationships in Teams, Team Performance, and ...
    • Hypotheses
      • Effect of Negative Relationships on Team Performance
      • Buffering Negative Relationships: Three Moderators
      • Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and Communication Density
      • Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and Task-Interdependence
      • Negative Relationships, Cohesion, and the Quality of Social Exchange
    • Method
      • Procedure and Participants
      • Measures
        • Presence of negative relationships
        • Team cohesion
        • Communication density
        • TMX
        • Task-interdependence
        • Team performance
        • Control variables
      • Analyses
    • Results
    • Discussion
      • Limitations and Avenues for Future Research
    • Conclusions
    • References

Conflict Leadership.pdf

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Conflict Leadership: Navigating Toward Effective and Efficient Team Outcomes Shetach, Ana The Journal for Quality and Participation; Jul 2012; 35, 2; ProQuest Central pg. 25

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Exploring the Impact.pdf

The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014 51 © The British Psychological Society – ISSN: 1748–1104

Introduction

T O BE AN EFFECTIVE LEADER is to be an effective coach (Goleman, Welch & Welch, 2012). Thus coaching skills have

an essential place in every leader’s toolkit, although such skills do not come naturally for many (Goleman, 2000). All too frequently organisations invest significant time, effort and money into developing the coaching skills of their leaders and managers only to find that, despite initial high levels of enthusiasm, the taught coaching skills are not applied back in the workplace (Yamnill & McLean, 2001).

To overcome these difficulties, and to facilitate the transfer of training back into the workplace, we utilised and evaluated a new approach to evaluating and embedding coaching skills, and we used this approach on a large-scale ‘Leader as Coach’ programme for the Commonwealth Bank of Australia (CBA). As of April 2014, CBA is ranked 10th in the world’s top 50 global

banks by market capitalisation and credit rating and has over 50,000 employees. We have called this approach the Personal Case Study Approach (Grant, 2013), and this paper presents its underpinning theoretical rationale, its practical application and data related to its use in the CBA coaching programmeme which was internally branded under the name CAN Coaching.

The Personal Case Study Approach In the Personal Case Study Approach parti- cipants, at the beginning of the workshop, take five minutes or so to write about a personal coaching or leadership problem or issue they are facing at work. They then rate on a Likert scale of 0 per cent (not solved at all) to 100 per cent (completely solved) how close they are to their goal of solving that problem.

During the workshop, in addition to prac- tising coaching skills, participants relate the

Original Paper

Exploring the impact of participation in a Leader as Coach programme using the Personal Case Study Approach Anthony M. Grant & Margie Hartley

Effective coaching skills are an essential part of contemporary leadership. All too frequently organisations invest significant resources into ‘Leader as Coach’ development programmes only to find that, despite initial enthusiasm, coaching skills are not applied back in the workplace. To facilitate such transfer of training we utilised and evaluated a new approach to evaluating and embedding coaching skills, the Personal Case Study Approach (PSCA), and we used this in a large-scale ‘Leader as Coach’ programme for the Commonwealth Bank of Australia (CBA). This paper presents the theoretical rationale underpinning the PSCA, its practical application and data related to its use in a two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ coaching programme. The data indicates that the coaching programme was effective at enhancing quality of leadership and coaching skills as well as increasing participants’ ability to recognise when to coach and when to delegate. The programme also increased workplace engagement. The PSCA, when used in a ‘Leader as Coach’ programme, appears to be an effective way of enhancing and fostering transfer of training. Keywords: Coaching; Leader as Coach; Manager as Coach; Management development; Transfer of training; Workplace training.

workshop content back to their Personal Case Study, noting personal insights and possible steps to solving that problem as they come to mind in response to the workshop content. At the end of the workshop participants re-rate themselves. They also summarise their key insights on how to solve the problem and then develop a written action plan detailing the ways in which they can overcome difficul- ties, solve the designated coaching or leader- ship problem and utilise their coaching skills back in the workplace.

Theoretical rationale The theoretical rationale underpinning the development and use of the Personal Case Study draws on Baldwin and Ford’s (1988) often-cited model of transfer of training, and stems from two key issues often associated with the lack of transfer of training; (a) the failure to make the training content directly relevant to participants, that is, participants do not see the personal value in adopting the new skills (Yamnill & McLean, 2001); and (b) scepticism as to the effectiveness or utility of the new skills (Baldwin & Ford, 1988). As Burke and Hutchins (2008) note, trainees who perceive training as being useful and valuable are far more likely to apply new competencies in the workplace.

Baldwin and Ford’s (1988) model posits three factors involved in facilitating or inhibiting transfer of training: (a) trainee characteristics which includes self-efficacy, personal motivation and perceived personal utility of the new skills or competencies; (b) training design which includes opportunities to practice and error management – allowing trainees to anticipate any potential problems; and (c) work environment which includes opportunities to perform the new skills or behaviours, and ensuring support back in the workplace (Blume et al., 2010). As can be seen, the Personal Case Study methodology addresses all three of the key factors outlined by Baldwin and Ford (1988). In addition, because each participant self- rates their progress towards their goal of solving the problem the measures generated

are personally meaningful and credible, thus reducing any scepticism about the effective- ness or applicability of the programme. The Personal Case Study thus has the potential to be a useful tool for facilitating transfer of learning.

This paper presents preliminary data from the CBA CAN coaching programme – data that was generated through the use of the Personal Case Study Approach. Because we were interested in both the immediate impact of the CAN coaching programme and its longer-term effect, we also report on data which was collected from a sample of convenience of participants after they had completed the programme and had returned to the workplace (this was on average one to two months after having completed the initial two-day CAN coaching workshop).

Overview of the CBA CAN coaching workshop programme The key theoretical framework for the CAN Coaching Programme was a solution-focused cognitive-behavioural approach (SF-CB). The SF-CB coaching framework posits that goals can be best achieved by understanding the reciprocal relationships between one’s thoughts, feeling and behaviour and the envi- ronment and purposefully structuring or changing these to best support goal attain- ment (Grant, 2003). The SF-CB approach is the most researched and empirically vali- dated coaching approach (Grant et al., 2010) and also has the advantage of being extremely practical and easy to understand.

In addition to the use of the Personal Case Study, key ‘Leader as Coach’ issues that the programme focused on included; the distinctions between formal and informal coaching, and the differences between skills, performance and developmental coaching. In addition, goal-focused and solution- focused models of coaching were presented to and practiced by participants, with indi- vidual feedback forming an essential part of the coaching practice. Because a large part of a leader’s role involves conducting diffi-

52 The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014

Anthony M. Grant & Margie Hartley

cult conversations, models and techniques for using coaching approaches with ‘diffi- cult’ employees were included.

The programme concluded with the development of personal action plans in which participants outlined the steps they would use to implement the solutions they had developed in the workshop. Peer coaching and support formed part of these developmental plans (for more programme details, theoretical frameworks and training methodologies see Grant & Hartley, 2013).

In order to establish an initial reference point for the evaluation of the Personal Case Study Approach, we first report on data collected during and at the conclusion of the two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ workshop. We then we report on data using the Personal Case Study which was collected one to two months later at follow-up group coaching sessions. These coach-the-coach sessions were termed CAN Coaching Labs.

The Two-day Coaching Workshop

Method Participants: The 373 participants had an average age of 42.7 years (SD=6.7). They held senior roles within the top four layers of management within CBA across all the bank’s functions. There were 150 females and 223 males. Participants undertook this programme as part of their leadership devel- opment within CBA. Procedure: At the beginning of the workshop, participants were asked to identify a personal and real-life problem related to leadership or coaching. They then wrote a description

of the problem and then set a goal of solving that problem. Participants then rated how close they were to reaching that goal and how long that problem had been an issue for them. At the end of the workshop partici- pants re-rated themselves and estimated how much their level of confidence in being able to deal with this problem had changed (i.e. increased or decreased) and they also noted the number of potential actions steps they had generated during the workshop that would help them reach their goal. Partici- pants also gave written qualitative feedback on their experiences in the workshop and their key points of learning.

Results and Discussion There was a significant increase of 38.25 per cent in goal attainment (i.e. participants being closer to reaching their goal of solving the problem) following participation in the two-day workshop. A paired samples t-test indicated that this was statistically significant (p<.001), and according to Cohen’s (1977) criteria the observed effect size of d=3.86 can be classified as large (see Table 1).

In relation to the leadership or coaching problem that participants had described at the beginning of the workshop, there was a 63.57 per cent increase in confidence (self- efficacy) in being able to address this problem, and on average participants gener- ated 5.33 action steps that would help them reach their goal of solving that problem. This is particularly noteworthy given that these problems were relatively longstanding and had been in existence on average for 1.36 years (SD=2.42 years).

The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014 53

The Personal Case Study Approach

Table 1: Pre-post workshop data for goal attainment.

Pre Post

M SD M SD t(1,371) p d % increase

Goal attainment 34.62 13.31 72.87 14.55 44.25 <.001 3.86 38.25%

Note: d=Cohen’s d

In short, it would appear that the two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ programme was indeed effective in helping participants move towards their goals of solving a specific lead- ership or coaching problem. An analysis of the written descriptions of these problems showed that they covered a broad range of common management issues (see Drucker, 1995) including; dealing with a negative co- worker, dealing with conflict amongst employees, delegating effectively and coaching the disengaged worker.

Participants were also asked to provide written feedback in the form of short responses to two questions: (a) ‘How (if at all) has using the Personal Case Study in this workshop helped your understanding of the problem and how to solve it?’ and (b) ‘How (if at all) has this workshop benefited you as a leader? What insights or skills are you taking away?’.

In relation to the question about the Personal Case Study, responses ranged from the brief: ‘A good practical guide’ and ‘Good focus for the session’, to the more extensive: ‘It was perfect to have the case study as a practical way to practice the tools and techniques. It helped turn theoretical concepts into actual activities and concrete plans’. Indeed pragmatism was a key theme for these participants: ‘It (the PSC) made it (the problem) real and measurable. It meant I could think through each of the coaching tools and how I can apply them immediately’.

There were overwhelmingly similar posi- tive responses in relation to the question about benefits for leadership, insights and skills. For some the workshop fostered new ways of thinking about leadership: ‘I have come to the realisation that being an effective leader doesn’t mean that I have to have all the answers. Through coaching, an effective leader will give people the tools to be able to effectively resolve issues themselves’. Indeed, the theme of being solution-focused resonated for many: ‘Through taking a structured approach to coaching I will be able to assist my team in approaching issues in a more systematic, solution- focused way. This in turn will develop their skills and confidence’. Another wrote: ‘Too many to

list but the key one being that it’s not my role to be the sole problem solver, rather to support them to find the right solution’.

The qualitative data thus provided a measure of support for the quantitative data, suggesting that the ‘Leader as Coach’ programme and the Personal Case Study had a positive impact on participants. However, as previously mentioned, caution is warranted here as many leadership develop- ment and leadership coaching programmes have an initial positive impact on partici- pants, but fail to maintain the enthusiasm required to transfer the acquired skills and knowledge back to the workplace. It is to this issue that we now turn.

The follow-up study: The impact of the Personal Case Study over time In order to assess the impact of the Personal Case Study in helping participants transfer their experiences back to the workplace, data was collected from a random sample of participants at follow-up group coaching sessions. These sessions were designed to give support to participants in terms of providing a forum in which to discuss issues related to using coaching skills in the work- place and to provide a framework for peer coaching. Attendance at these coaching ‘labs’ approximately one or two months after attending the CAN coaching workshop was a designated part of the CAN coaching programme, but participants were free to chose which dates and labs they attended.

The aim of these labs was to provide follow-up group supervision sessions where participants could discuss coaching-related issues with an experienced coaching super- visor – an important factor in the develop- ment of coaching skills. Participants discussed their experiences of using coaching skills in the workplace following the workshop and discussed any issues or challenges that had arisen. Peer and group coaching were central to these labs, thereby giving the participants further exposure to a range of coaching approaches and techniques.

54 The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014

Anthony M. Grant & Margie Hartley

Method Approximately one to two months after completing the two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ workshop participants attended a follow-up coach-the-coach Coaching Labs. We asked 93 Lab participants to respond to five state- ments. The five statements were: 1. My coaching skills have improved since

completing the coaching workshop. 2. I can more effectively apply coaching

techniques in a wide range of situations since completing the coaching workshop.

3. I have improved the quality of my leadership through holding more effective coaching conversations since completing the coaching workshop.

4. I can better recognise when to coach and when to delegate since completing the coaching workshop.

5. I feel more engaged in my work since completing the coaching workshop.

Participants responded to the above five statements on a scale that ranged from –100 per cent (significant decrease) to +100 per cent (significant increase). A negative rating was included in case some participants felt that their levels had been adversely impacted by attending the workshop.

In order to specifically assess the impact of the Personal Case Study we also asked participants to respond to two statements related to the Personal Case Study they had used in the initial workshop. These state- ments were: 1. The Personal Case Study that I developed

in the coaching workshop helped me understand how to apply the coaching material back in the workplace.

2. I was able to implement the action steps that I developed in the workshop back in the workplace.

Participants responded to the two statements above by indicating the extent to which they agreed or disagreed using a seven-point scale (Strongly Disagree; Disagree; Slightly Disagree; Neutral; Slightly Agree; Agree; and Strongly Agree).

Results from the two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ workshop � In relation to coaching skills there was a

59.9 per cent increase since completing the workshop.

� In relation to ability to apply coaching in a wide range of contexts there was a 59.6 per cent increase since completing the workshops.

� In relation to quality of leadership through holding more effective coaching conversations there was a 55.8 per cent increase since completing the workshops.

� In relation to ability to recognise when to coach and when to delegate there was a 56.5 per cent increase since completing the workshops.

� In relation to workplace engagement there was 45.2 per cent increase since completing the workshops.

Results for the Personal Case Study The data from the two questions related to the Personal Case Study are presented in Tables 2 and 3 overleaf.

General discussion Overall the results from the programme indicated that a two-day ‘Leader as Coach’ workshop in coaching skills can improve participants’ self-reported coaching skills, and help participants apply coaching skills in a wide range of situations. Furthermore it appears that the programme had a direct impact on leadership quality and partici- pants’ ability to recognise when to coach and when to delegate. Thus, the results from this programme are in alignment with past research detailing the positive impact of coaching in the workplace and from coach training programmes (e.g. Cerni, Curtis & Colmar, 2010; Ellinger & Bostrom, 1999; Ellinger et al., 2011; Grant, 2008; Kochanowski, Seifert & Yukl, 2010).

Perhaps most interesting was the finding that participants’ workplace engagement also significantly increased, even though work- place engagement was not directly targeted in the ‘Leader as Coach’ programme. The finding that workplace engagement was

The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014 55

The Personal Case Study Approach

enhanced echoes past research that has shown links between coaching and workplace engagement (e.g. Ladyshewsky, 2010; Lohman, 2005; Shannahan, Bush & Shan- nahan, 2013; Xanthopoulou et al., 2009). Given that workplace engagement is gener- ally associated with factors such as generating meaningful and positive feedback, clarity of role expectations and goals, and effec- tive employee-employer communications (Bakker et al., 2008), and that these are also all core aspects of coaching, the relationship between participation in a ‘Leader as Coach’ programme and workplace engagement is not surprising. However, to date there has been little research that has explicitly explored the links between these and this area is ripe for future research.

As regards the utility of the Personal Case Study, 29 per cent of participants ‘strongly agreed’ and 55.9 per cent ‘agreed’ with the statement that ‘The Personal Case Study that I developed in the coaching workshop helped me understand how to apply the coaching material back in the workplace’. It is noteworthy that there was only one participant who did not find the Personal Case Study to be helpful and the fact that 84.9 per cent of participants ‘agreed’ or ‘strongly agreed’ indicates that the Personal Case Study was indeed a useful means of facilitating transfer of learning.

The action steps had similarly high levels of perceived utility as 24.7 per cent of partic- ipants strongly agreed and 63.4 per cent ‘agreed’ with the statement that ‘I was able

56 The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014

Anthony M. Grant & Margie Hartley

Table 2: Frequency responses to the statement: ‘The Personal Case Study that I developed in the CAN coaching workshop helped me understand how to apply the coaching

material back in the workplace’.

Frequency Per cent Cumulative per cent

Strongly Agree 27 29.0 29.0

Agree 52 55.9 84.9

Slightly Agree 10 10.8 95.7

Neutral 3 3.2 98.9

Slightly Disagree 0 – –

Disagree 1 1.1 100

Strongly Disagree 0 – –

Total 93 100 100

Table 3: Frequency responses to the statement: ‘I was able to implement the action steps that I developed in the workshop back in the workplace’.

Frequency Per cent Cumulative per cent

Strongly Agree 23 24.7 24.7

Agree 59 63.4 88.1

Slightly Agree 11 11.8 100

Neutral 0 – –

Slightly Disagree 0 – –

Disagree 0 – –

Strongly Disagree 0 – –

Total 93 100 100

to implement the action steps that I devel- oped in the workshop back in the work- place’. The finding that 88.1 per cent of participants ‘agreed’ or ‘strongly agreed’ strongly suggests that the action steps methodology was indeed a useful means of facilitating the implementation of develop- mental plans associated with the Personal Case Study. This finding is in accord with past implemental intention research in the goal theory literature that has shown that writing down or articulating one’s intentions to perform specific actions is associated with greater goal attainment (Gollwitzer, 1999).

Limitations There are several limitations in the present study, and these should be borne in mind when interpreting these results. Because this was not a randomised controlled study it is possible that the positive increases in self- reported outcomes were influenced in part by factors external to the coaching programme, for example, contextual factors such as changes in organisational culture or changes in general workplace practices. In addition, this paper is reliant on self-reported data and it was not possible at this time to access objective measures of coaching-related change. A further limitation is that this study reports on data collected in one specific organisation within the financial services sector, and thus these findings may not generalise to other organisations or settings. Future research should explore the links between self-reported data generated through the use of the Personal Case Study and objective organisational metrics and in different organisational settings.

Conclusion Regardless of these limitations it appears that the Personal Case Study is indeed a useful means of facilitating learning in ‘Leader as Coach’ programmes. These find- ings may have implications for the use of the Personal Case Study in a broad range of organisations beyond the banking sector, and may well prove to be useful with a wide

range of leadership levels including front- line managers, middle management as well as the senior leadership who were partici- pants in the present study. By explicitly linking workshop-based learning to a real- life coaching or leadership problem, the Personal Case Study can help make work- shop material personally relevant to each individual, enhance self-efficacy and provide clear links back to the workplace and in doing so further embed learning and facili- tate transfer of learning.

It is increasingly recognised that good coaching skills are an essential and integral part of effective leadership and positive work- place cultures (Ellinger et al., 2011), and such development is a significant priority for many contemporary organisations (Stehlik, Short & Piip, 2014). As organisations seek to develop the coaching skills of their leaders and managers, we need more efficient and effec- tive ways of maximising transfer of learning back into the workplace. The Personal Case Study Approach has the potential to be an invaluable tool in developing truly effective ‘Leader as Coach’ programmes, and in this way contribute to the further development of constructive workplace cultures.

Acknowledgements We wish to acknowledge and thank Rhonda Brighton-Hall, Rachael Jamieson, Mark Whiteley and Vicki Barron for their invaluable work on the CBA CAN coaching programme.

The Authors Anthony M. Grant Coaching Psychology Unit, School of Psychology, University of Sydney, Australia.

Margie Hartley Coaching and Consulting International, Sydney, Australia.

Correspondence Anthony M. Grant Email: [email protected]

The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014 57

The Personal Case Study Approach

58 The Coaching Psychologist, Vol. 10, No. 2, December 2014

Anthony M. Grant & Margie Hartley

Bakker, A.B., Schaufeli, W.B., Leiter, M.P. & Taris, T.W. (2008). Work engagement: An emerging concept in occupational health psychology. Work & Stress, 22(3), 187–200.

Baldwin, T.T. & Ford, J.K. (1988). Transfer of training: A review and directions for future research. Personnel Psychology, 41(1), 63–105.

Blume, B.D., Ford, J.K., Baldwin, T.T. & Huang, J.L. (2010). Transfer of training: A meta-analytic review. Journal of Management, 36(4), 1065–1105.

Burke, L.A. & Hutchins, H.M. (2008). A study of best practices in training transfer and proposed Model of Transfer. Human Resource Development Quarterly, 19(2), 107–128.

Cerni, T., Curtis, G.J. & Colmar, S.H. (2010). Execu- tive coaching can enhance transformational lead- ership. International Coaching Psychology Review, 5(1), 81–85.

Cohen, J. (1977). Statistical power analysis for the behav- ioral sciences. New York: Academic Press.

Drucker, P.F. (1995). People and performance: The best of Peter Drucker on management. London: Routledge.

Ellinger, A.D. & Bostrom, R.P. (1999). Managerial coaching behaviors in learning organizations. Journal of Management Development, 18(9), 752–771.

Ellinger, A.D., Ellinger, A.E., Bachrach, D.G., Wang, Y.L. & Bas, A. (2011). Organizational investments in social capital, managerial coaching, and employee work-related performance. Manage- ment Learning, 42(1), 67–85.

Goleman, D. (2000). Leadership that gets results. Harvard Business Review, March–April, 70–90.

Goleman, D., Welch, S. & Welch, J. (2012). What makes a leader? Findaway World, LLC.

Gollwitzer, P.M. (1999). Implementation intentions: Simple effects of simple plans. American Psycholo- gist, 54(7), 493–503.

Grant, A.M. (2003). The impact of life coaching on goal attainment, metacognition and mental health. Social Behavior and Personality: An Interna- tional Journal, 31(3), 253–263.

Grant, A.M. (2008). Personal life coaching for coaches-in-training enhances goal attainment, insight and learning. Coaching: An International Journal of Theory, Research and Practice, 1(1), 54–70.

Grant, A.M. (2013). Can research really inform coaching practice? Paper presented at the International Coach Federation Conference, March, Sydney, Australia.

Grant, A.M. & Hartley, M. (2013). Developing the leader as coach: Insights, strategies and tips for embedding coaching skills in the workplace. Coaching: An International Journal of Theory, Research and Practice, 1–14.

Grant, A.M., Passmore, J., Cavanagh, M.J. & Parker, H.M. (2010). The state of play in coaching today: A comprehensive review of the field. In G.P. Hodgkinson & J.K. Ford (Eds.), International Review of Industrial and Organizational Psychology 2010 (pp.125–167). New York: Wiley-Blackwell.

Kochanowski, S., Seifert, C.F. & Yukl, G. (2010). Using coaching to enhance the effects of behav- ioral feedback to managers. Journal of Leadership & Organizational Studies, 17(4), 363–369.

Ladyshewsky, R.K. (2010). The manager as coach as a driver of organizational development. Leadership & Organization Development Journal, 31(4), 292–306.

Lohman, M.C. (2005). A survey of factors influencing the engagement of two professional groups in informal workplace learning activities. Human Resource Development Quarterly, 16(4), 501–527.

Podsakoff, P.M., MacKenzie, S.B., Lee, J.-Y. & Podsakoff, N.P. (2003). Common method biases in behavioral research: A critical review of the literature and recommended remedies. Journal of Applied Psychology, 88(5), 879.

Shannahan, K.L., Bush, A.J. & Shannahan, R.J. (2013). Are your salespeople coachable? How salesperson coachability, trait competitiveness, and transformational leadership enhance sales performance. Journal of the Academy of Marketing Science, 41(1), 40–54.

Stehlik, T., Short, T. & Piip, J. (2014). The challenges of leadership in the 21st century workforce development. New York: Springer.

Xanthopoulou, D., Bakker, A.B., Demerouti, E. & Schaufeli, W.B. (2009). Work engagement and financial returns: A diary study on the role of job and personal resources. Journal of Occupational & Organizational Psychology, 82(1), 183–200.

Yamnill, S. & McLean, G.N. (2001). Theories supporting transfer of training. Human Resource Development Quarterly, 12(2), 195–208.

References

Copyright of Coaching Psychologist is the property of British Psychological Society and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Lean Leadership.pdf

Lean is recognized in many in-dustries as a complete system of principles, tools, and structures

based on meeting customer needs

through linking process improve-

ments with management and be-

havioral practices. It further re-

quires the support of executive

management and other leaders to

succeed. Lean has a history of dis-

tinguished contributors but was

refined and is best known by the

Toyota Production System. Its use

has spread beyond manufacturing

to service industries and even to

accounting functions.

Changing the Process Isn’t Enough It shouldn’t be a surprise to any-

one undertaking a Lean transfor-

mation that improving the process

alone doesn’t lead to long-term

sustainability and continuous im-

provement. We have found that

unless leadership takes a direct

role in helping its team adapt to

the Lean system, with a focus on

mind-sets and behaviors, the

results will be short-lived.

Case Study After inheriting a new team, a

manager in the Finance area of a

large financial services company

was faced with the challenge of

transforming her department into

a collaborative organization. In

addition, workloads were expected

to increase, and the financial

analysis required by her customers

was becoming more complex. She

chose to implement Lean because

its component systems would pro-

vide the best opportunity for both

short-term results and longer-

term transformation to sustain the

results.

From the initial Lean imple-

mentation, the organization was

able to make process change in a

short time period. Within six

months it had achieved a 30% ca-

pacity increase in its ability to take

on new work and had aligned fi-

nancial analysis exactly to what its

customers required in order to

avoid repetition. But would this

achievement hold? The leader was

determined to ensure this and

took personal responsibility for

success. Through her actions, she

would influence the mind-sets and

ultimately affect the behaviors of

the employees. Using Lean princi-

ples and tools, she:

◆ Created structures in the form

of short daily meetings (called

“huddles”) focused on process

performance and issue resolu-

tion. This resulted in improved

communication among the

group and collaboration on

“root-cause” problem solving.

◆ Defined and communicated in-

dividual roles and responsibili-

ties by creating and making

visible a Responsibility/ Ac-

countability (“RACI”) matrix.

This helped improve under-

standing among employees and

promoted teamwork.

◆ Improved communication to

the entire team by having

“skip”-level management ses-

sions focused on individual em-

ployee behaviors. In addition,

the key activities of the organi-

zation were made visible via

boards posted throughout the

department. Employees no

longer had to ask what was go-

ing on—it was right in front of

them every day.

◆ Instituted weekly “management

huddles” for the department to

see. Unlike a daily process hud-

dle, these focused on the

progress of the employees in

three areas: ongoing process

improvements opportunities,

By Denis Wuestman, CMA, and Joseph Casey

LEADERSHIP

Lean Leadership: Sustaining Long-Term

Process ChangeThis is the first article in a seriesabout Lean leadership. Using Lean improvement methods and

focusing on changing process,

mind-set, and behaviors helps

leaders make positive connec-

tions with their teams to sustain

long-term change.

F e b r u a r y 2 0 1 5 I S T R AT E G I C F I N A N C E 1 5

1 6 S T R AT E G I C F I N A N C E I F e b r u a r y 2 0 1 5

tracking to departmental goals,

and issue resolution.

◆ Trained her managers on how

to become a coach to their

employees.

As a result of these actions, the

employees became more comfort-

able with the changes they had to

make. They communicated more

frequently with one another and

began developing continuous im-

provement solutions as a normal

part of their work without being

directed to do so.

Leadership Lessons Learned Leadership was key to both the at-

tainment of short-term results and

the positive impact on employees’

engagement. The keys to success

include:

1. The leader took action. She

immediately created management

“huddles” and instituted root-

cause problem-solving sessions to

demonstrate a new method of

dealing with obstacles.

2. The leader demonstrated key

behaviors for her team to emulate.

Critical to her success were her

consistency and sincerity. The

most important behaviors she ex-

hibited were:

◆ Creating an environment for

the team to raise issues without

fear.

◆ Resolving problems that her

team didn’t have the authority

to solve on its own.

◆ Influencing her line managers

to work more closely with

their employees on process

improvements.

◆ Mentoring the team in formal

problem-resolution sessions by

asking questions rather than

providing answers. She was

“helping them think.”

◆ Looking at the actual work

process to fully understand a

problem situation without

making an assumption.

3. The leader created and

maintained a feedback loop by

having consistent one-on-one

meetings with each of her team

members and encouraged her

managers to do the same. This

loop led to the creation of a for-

mal “idea board” for improve-

ments through which the employ-

ees began sharing best practices

with one another.

4. The leader realized the im-

portance of coaching her man-

agers and employees to support

their change journey. She sought

assistance from a Lean practi-

tioner who combined a strong

background in Lean with coaching

practices. Together they developed

a program that helped managers

improve their coaching skills.

Managers to Coaches The overall goal of the coaching

program was for the managers to

learn how to “help their employees

think” to continuously improve

their work. To support this, the

practitioner leveraged some key

principles of neuroscience.

In Quiet Leadership: Six Steps to

Transforming Performance at Work,

David Rock, the creator of brain-

based coaching using neuroscience,

noted that “Central to leadership

was the ability to improve people’s

thinking.” Managers need to be less

directive and more supportive of

their employees’ “thinking process.”

Replacing a “telling, suggesting, re-

questing, demanding” style with an

employee focus emphasizing “facil-

itating an idea, taking an action

and follow up to create a habit”

will have a much better chance of

LEADERSHIP

The IMA® Leadership Academy

provides leadership opportunities

for all members. From leadership

assessment to leadership courses

offered in person as well as

through WebEx to participation

opportunities in mentoring, be it

reverse or traditional, the IMA

Leadership Academy can help you

meet your leadership goals and

improve your leadership skills. For

more information, please visit the

Leadership Academy website at

www.imanet.org/programs_events/

leadership_ academy.aspx.

7 Leadership Tips in a Process Transformation. Take Action!

1. Model the behaviors you want the team to have.

2. Make goals, measures, and actions visible.

3. Be aware of the consistency and authenticity of your behaviors.

4. Hold managers and employees accountable.

5. Enhance communication by fostering two-way, open dialogues and idea generation.

6. Solve problems with your employees.

7. Adopt a coaching approach to help employees think and own improvements.

continued on page 61

affecting individual behavior for

the longer term.

The program that the leader

and practitioner implemented fo-

cused on making the managers ac-

countable to one another in two

areas: (1) taking immediate and

consistent actions by demonstrat-

ing Lean tools with their people

and (2) integrating coaching ses-

sions into their schedules with a

focus on improving the work.

During the program, managers

shared challenges and committed

to taking positive actions with

their people. By sharing their chal-

lenges, the managers built an in-

ternal support system because

they were dealing with practically

all the same issues. This support

system became self-sustaining.

Connecting the Dots Leaders should realize that change

is difficult and requires dedication

and work. In this case study, the

Lean system provided the leader

with the tools and framework to

help improve processes, but it was

her consistent and sincere actions

that were most important in influ-

encing her team to sustain the re-

sults. Also, sharing your vision,

demonstrating positive behavior,

and taking action to improve

communication are essential in

driving a change initiative using

Lean. Adopting a coaching ap-

proach can leverage new skills to

help employees connect the dots,

generate unique insights, and em-

brace greater ownership of their

work as they implement Lean.

If organizations decide to invest

time and money in a Lean trans-

formation, the key to success is the

positive connections leaders make

with their team while growing

themselves.

In the second article in this se-

ries, we’ll explore practical steps

that leaders can take to use several

key coaching skills to accelerate

the transformation. SF

Denis G. Wuestman, CMA, is a

Lean practitioner and management

coach for C.O.R.E. Coaching and

Consulting LLC in Marlboro, N.J.

He is a member of IMA’s North Jer-

sey Shore Chapter. You can reach

Denis at [email protected].

Joseph E. Casey is a principal at

Princeton Executive Coaching in

Princeton, N.J. You can reach

him at joe@princeton-executive-

coaching.com.

F e b r u a r y 2 0 1 5 I S T R AT E G I C F I N A N C E 6 1

Leadership continued from page 16

Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.

Stressor Strain Process.pdf

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and Counterproductive Work Behavior: An Examination of the Stressor–Strain Process Stacey R. Kessler,1 Kari Bruursema,2 Burcu Rodopman,3 and Paul E. Spector4

1 Department of Management, School of Business, Montclair State University, Montclair, NJ, U.S.A.

2 Accenture, New York, NY, U.S.A.

3 Department of Management, Bogazici University, Istanbul, Turkey

4 Department of Psychology, University of South Florida, Tampa, FL, U.S.A.

Keywords

interpersonal conflict,

counterproductive work

behavior, leadership.

Correspondence

Stacey R. Kessler, Department

of Management, School of

Business, Montclair State

University, PA 322B, 1 Normal

Ave., Montclair, NJ 07043,

U.S.A.; e-mail: kesslers@mail.

montclair.edu.

Abstract

Researchers have established a link between interpersonal conflicts among

employees and counterproductive work behavior (CWB), which consists

of acts that harm organizations and people in organizations. Both conflict

and CWB can be damaging variables that have far reaching consequences

for organizations. In a study of 116 employee–coworker dyads, we tested models linking leadership behaviors (passive/avoidant leadership and transformational leadership), interpersonal conflict (with coworkers and

supervisors), and CWB directed toward the organization or other people.

We found support for models positing that leadership behaviors and

interpersonal conflict lead to negative emotions, which in turn lead to the

amount of CWB committed.

Researchers have found that interpersonal conflict is an important occupational stressor with far

reaching organizational consequences (Bolger, DeLongis, Kessler, & Schilling, 1989; Bruk-Lee & Spec-

tor, 2006; Smith & Sulsky, 1995). It is one of the most frequently occurring stressors (Keenan & New-

ton, 1985; Narayanan, Menon, & Spector, 1999), with employees across a variety of industries

reporting that interpersonal conflicts occur on half of their workdays (Hahn, 2000). One potential

consequence of interpersonal conflict that has been firmly established is an increase in the amount of

counterproductive work behavior (CWB; behavior that harms organizations or organizational mem-

bers; Hershcovis et al., 2007). What has been understudied is the connection between CWB and lea-

dership behaviors, as well as the link between leadership behaviors and conflict. Using Spector and

Fox’s (2002) job stressor model of CWB and Bass’s (1985) leadership theory, we propose a model in

which a supervisor’s leadership behavior and interpersonal conflict with both the leader and coworkers

can jointly affect CWB. We also propose that negative emotions play a role in these relationships (see

Figure 1).

Overview of CWB

Counterproductive work behavior is an important outcome variable for organizations since it is esti-

mated to cost organizations billions of dollars each year in lost revenue, theft, and fraud (U.S. Chamber

of Commerce, 2002). CWB has been referred to in the literature by a number of different terms including

organizational retaliatory behavior (Skarlicki & Folger, 1997; Skarlicki, Folger, & Tesluk, 1999), aggression

Negotiation and Conflict Management Research

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190

180 © 2013 International Association for Conflict Management and Wiley Periodicals, Inc.

(Baron & Neuman, 1996), and deviance (Robinson & Bennett, 1995). Despite the numerous terms that

have been used to label this set of negative behaviors in the workplace, they all refer to the general con-

struct of CWB, that is, behaviors by employees that “harm their organization or organization members,

such as theft, sabotage, interpersonal aggression, work slowdowns, wasting time and/or materials, and

spreading rumors” (Penney & Spector, 2002, p. 126). Employees can either direct CWB toward the orga-

nization (CWB-O; e.g. employees wasting resources or sabotaging equipment) or toward other employ-

ees (CWB-P; e.g., harassment or verbal abuse).

Since CWB is one of the strongest stressors with far-reaching organizational consequences (Bolger

et al., 1989; Smith & Sulsky, 1995), it is quite appropriate that Spector and Fox (2002) linked interper-

sonal conflict to CWB in their job stressor model. According to this model, when employees experience

stressors in the workplace (e.g., lacking proper tools or training as well as experiencing interpersonal con-

flict), they often feel a range of state-based negative emotions, most notably frustration and anger, and

subsequently engage in CWB. While Spector and Fox (2002) focused on the mediating link of negative

emotion between various stressors and strains, others researchers have found direct links between inter-

personal conflict and CWB. Specifically, a recent meta-analysis conducted by Berry, Carpenter, and Barr-

att (2012) found a mean correlation of .48 (corrected for unreliability) between interpersonal conflict

and CWB. Additionally, a meta-analysis by Hershcovis et al. (2007) found a mean correlation of .38

between interpersonal conflict and interpersonal aggression.

Recently, researchers have started to distinguish between sources of interpersonal conflict (Bruk-Lee &

Spector, 2006; Frone, 2000). Using a sample of 319 young workers, Frone (2000) proposed that since an

employee’s supervisor is representative of the organization, interpersonal conflict with one’s supervisor

is likely to yield organizational outcomes. On the contrary, conflict with coworkers would be more likely

to personally affect the employee himself or herself. His predictions were supported in that conflict with

a supervisor was related to organizational outcomes of job dissatisfaction and turnover, while conflict

with coworkers was related to personal outcomes of reduced self-esteem and depression. Bruk-Lee and

Spector (2006) built on Frone’s (2000) work by examining how sources of interpersonal conflict differen-

tially affected the types of CWB employees committed. Given that employees often respond with CWB

aimed at the source of their displeasure (i.e., CWB-O or CWB-P), Bruk-Lee and Spector (2006) pro-

posed and found support for their contention that interpersonal conflict with a supervisor would likely

result in an employee committing CWB-O while interpersonal conflict with a coworker would be more

likely to result in CWB-P. In a later meta-analysis, Hershcovis and Barling (2010), too, found that

sources of aggression (including interpersonal conflict with both the supervisor and coworkers) affected

outcomes. That is, supervisor aggression was more strongly related to CWB-O than to CWB-P. Together,

these findings suggest that the perceived source of stressors is important for understanding when and

why employees engage in CWB.

Leadership as a Stressor

While interpersonal conflict is a commonly examined stressor, we propose that certain types of leader-

ship behaviors can also act as a stressor. The widely studied and respected Bass’s (1985) theory of leader-

ship describes three types of leadership behaviors: transformational, transactional, and passive/avoidant.

Transformational leadership consists of instilling pride, respect, and faith in the leader and is centered on

the articulation of a vision for the organization (Masi & Cooke, 2000). Transactional leadership is char-

acterized by the exchange of one thing of value for another between the leader and subordinates (e.g.,

labor for pay) as well as the careful correction of follower mistakes by the leader (Masi & Cooke, 2000).

Finally, passive–avoidant leadership involves leaders avoiding responsibilities or only becoming involved in problems when absolutely necessary (Kelloway, Sivanathan, Francis, & Barling, 2005).

Bass (1985) operationalized each of these sets of leadership behavior into multiple dimensions. First,

transformational leadership comprises four general components: idealized influence, inspirational

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190 181

Kessler et al. Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB

motivation, intellectual stimulation, and individualized consideration. Idealized influence refers to lea-

ders who are “admired, respected, and trusted” (Bass, Avolio, Jung, & Berson, 2003, p. 208), while

inspirational motivation refers to leaders who “behave in ways that motivate those around them by pro-

viding meaning and challenge to their followers’ work” (Bass et al., 2003, p. 208). Additionally, intellec-

tual stimulation is defined as leaders who “stimulate their followers’ effort to be innovative and creative

by questioning assumptions, reframing problems, and approaching old situations in new ways” (Bass

et al., 2003, p. 208) while individualized consideration means that “leaders pay attention to each indivi-

dual’s need for achievement and growth by acting as a coach or mentor” (Bass et al., 2003, p. 208). Due

to the high correlations often observed among measures of these four components, they are often com-

bined into a single variable, labeled transformational leadership (Bass et al., 2003).

Second, at the most basic level, transactional leadership is defined by reciprocity between the leader

and his or her subordinates (Masi & Cooke, 2000). Although there has been some debate about the

dimensions of transactional leadership, researchers have found support for using two main dimensions

(Avolio, 1999; Bass et al., 2003; Bono & Judge, 2004; Hater & Bass, 1988). These are contingent reward

and active management-by-exception. Contingent reward refers to leadership that clarifies expectations,

assigns performance goals, and provides rewards and recognition upon goal attainment. Active manage-

ment-by-exception is defined as leadership that specifies the rules for compliance and monitors the sub-

ordinates closely for mistakes and errors.

Finally, passive–avoidant leadership (one type of poor leadership proposed by Kelloway et al., 2005) is composed of two subscales: passive management-by-exception and laissez-faire. The former

involves taking action only when problems arise, while a laissez-faire leader avoids leadership respon-

sibilities and take no action at all. Due to their conceptual similarity, these last two scales, passive

management-by-exception and laissez-faire, have typically been combined (Bass et al., 2003; Bono &

Judge, 2004).

In the current study, we focus only on transformational and passive–avoidant leadership. Transforma- tional leadership is considered a mostly positive form of leadership that yields organizational outcomes,

including increased subordinate satisfaction, enhanced motivation, and improved performance (Bass,

1996; Judge & Piccolo, 2004; Wofford, Whittington, & Goodwin, 2001). Therefore, we consider transfor-

mational leadership to be a form of social support, whereby the leader provides both emotion-focused

(encouragement) and instrumental (advice) support. Leaders who are transformational would be

expected to create a climate of mutual respect and trust that would reduce conflicts within their work

groups. In turn, their employees would experience fewer negative emotions, such as anger or frustration.

On the other hand, passive–avoidant leadership involves either taking action only when problems arise or taking no action at all and is related to numerous negative organizational outcomes. Specifically, Bass

et al. (2003) found that passive–avoidant leadership was negatively related to group cohesion. We there- fore argue that passive–avoidant leadership behaviors can act as a stressor where employees are more likely to feel angry or frustrated because of their leader’s reluctance to provide direction and structure,

failure to clarify expectations, and unwillingness to help solve problems. Since passive–avoidant leaders avoid taking action and shirk their responsibilities, we propose that employees are not likely to engage in

conflict with these leaders since the opportunity rarely arises. It is important to note that we do not focus

on transactional leadership because researchers have found mixed results between it and organizational

outcomes (Bycio, Hackett, & Allen, 1995; Judge & Piccolo, 2004; Masi & Cooke, 2000).

Leadership and CWB

In keeping with the job stressor model (Spector & Fox, 2002), we propose that employees whose leaders

display transformational leadership behaviors are less likely to engage in conflict with their supervisors

and in turn less likely to feel negative emotions such as anger and frustration. This is because transforma-

tional leaders show individualized consideration for each employee and generate a sense of excitement

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190182

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB Kessler et al.

and mission (e.g., inspirational motivation) surrounding work. As a result, employees are less likely to

engage in CWB, especially CWB-O since employees likely view leaders as representative of the organiza-

tion. On the contrary, we consider passive–avoidant leadership to be a type of stressor. When leaders engage in these types of uncaring behaviors, employees are more likely to become angry and frustrated

since they feel undervalued and are provided with no constructive direction. As a result, employees are

more likely to engage in CWB, especially CWB-O. Previous literature provides support for the notion of

linking leadership behaviors and CWB. For example, several researchers have examined CWB as an out-

come of various aspects of leadership including verbal aggression from leaders (Marrs, 2000), participa-

tive leadership (Mulki, Jaramillo, & Locander, 2006), charismatic leadership (Hepworth & Towler,

2004), socialized charismatic leadership (Brown & Trevino, 2006), and leader–member exchange (LMX; Townsend, Phillips, & Elkins, 2000). As can be expected, employees committed greater amounts of CWB

when experiencing verbal aggression from their leaders but committed fewer instances of CWB under

conditions of participative leadership, charismatic leadership, and high LMX. More specifically, Hep-

worth and Towler (2004) found that charismatic leadership (i.e., inspirational motivation and individu-

alized consideration combined) was negatively related to overall work aggression, and their results

supported the idea that this relationship was partially mediated by employee empowerment. Addition-

ally, Brown and Trevino (2006) found that charismatic leadership, aggregated at the group level, was

negatively related to workplace deviance.

Current Study and Hypotheses

On the basis of the job stressor model (Spector & Fox, 2002), we proposed and tested models linking

leadership behaviors, interpersonal conflict, negative emotions, and CWB (see Figure 1 for the CWB-O

model and Figure 2 for the CWB-P model). Within each model, we argue that passive–avoidant leader- ship behaviors can act as a stressor and that transformational leadership behaviors can serve as social

support to followers. More specifically, we propose that transformational leadership behaviors are likely

to reduce interpersonal conflict with both the supervisor and employees’ coworkers because transforma-

tional leaders create a culture where each employee is valued for their problem-solving abilities and trea-

ted as an individual. Therefore, conflict in these groups is likely to be productive task conflict that relates

to problem-solving and not destructive personal conflict (Yang & Mossholder, 2004). As a result of the

decreased interpersonal conflict, employees are less likely to feel negative emotions, such as anger and

frustration, and therefore would be less likely to engage in CWB. We also link passive–avoidant leader- ship directly to negative emotions that lead to CWB. Passive–avoidant leadership refers to a leader who avoids his or her responsibilities and only takes action when absolutely necessary. Thus, employees may

find they are working with insufficient guidance and direction, and they may have to compensate for a

supervisor who does not perform necessary tasks. Furthermore, employees might not receive rewards or

praise from passive–avoidant supervisors for properly completing tasks. Rather, employees are only pun- ished for infractions and therefore are likely to try to avoid “being caught” for such infractions (Skogstad,

Einarsen, Torsheim, Aasland, & Hetland, 2007). Under these circumstances, employees are more likely to

feel angry and frustrated due to the inherent injustice of not being praised or rewarded for effective per-

formance. It is important to note that we do not link passive–avoidant leadership to either type of inter- personal conflict. This is because passive–avoidant leaders tend to avoid dealing with subordinates’ problems and shirk responsibilities. Therefore, these behaviors, while stressful, would not be expected to

generate interpersonal conflicts.

To investigate this connection, we used 116 coworker dyads. It should be noted that we differentiate

between types of interpersonal conflict (i.e., conflict with the supervisor and conflict with coworkers) as

well as types of CWB committed (i.e., CWB-O and CWB-P). Furthermore, both models are tested using

coworker-reported leadership variables.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190 183

Kessler et al. Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB

Method

Participants and Procedure

The sample consisted of 116 employee and coworker dyads. Of the 116 participants, 31% were men

(n = 36) and 21.6% occupied managerial positions (n = 25). On average, employees worked 36.6 hours per week (to be eligible, participants were required to work 20 or more hours per week). Employees were

recruited from the southeast region of the United States and worked in a variety of organizations. They

were told that they were participating in a study on the workplace.

Data were collected in two ways. First, employees from a government organization were recruited via

presentations to small work groups. Hard copies of the surveys were distributed to a centrally located

work area. They were asked to complete the surveys at their convenience and to return them in a sealed

manila envelope to an in-basket upon completion. The researcher picked up completed surveys from the

in-basket after the specified deadline. In the other subsample, hard copies of questionnaires were distrib-

uted to employees taking classes at a local university (both graduate and undergraduate classes). They

were asked to complete the surveys and return them to a member of the research team in person or via

intracampus mail.

–.17

.30**–.23**

.41**

. .36** . .23**

Transformational Leadership

Passive/Avoidant Leadership

Conflict Supervisor

Negative Emotions

CWB-P

Conflict Coworkers

Figure 2. CWB-P as the outcome variable; unstandardized parameter estimates were used. ** p < .01.

–.17

.30** –.23**

.41**

. .43** . .19**

Transformational Leadership

Passive/Avoidant Leadership

Conflict Supervisor

Negative Emotions

CWB-O

Conflict Coworkers

Figure 1. CWB-O as the outcome variable; unstandardized parameter estimates were used. ** p < .01.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190184

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB Kessler et al.

To reduce common method variance (e.g., single-source bias), employees were asked to identify a co-

worker who worked for the same supervisor. A coworker survey was given to the employee who was

asked to give it to the coworker. Employees were asked to put the same secret code on both forms so the

researchers could match their survey to the coworker while maintaining anonymity. Coworkers returned

completed surveys using the same procedure as the employees. For both subsamples, there were no

incentives given for recruiting the coworker. Therefore, we have no reason to believe that the participants

would complete the coworker survey themselves. To ensure anonymity, no names or specific places of

employment were collected.

Measures

Participants’ surveys included measures of leadership, interpersonal conflict, negative emotions, and

CWB. Coworker surveys contained only the leadership survey.

Leadership

The supervisor’s leadership was measured with the MLQ Form 5x-Short instrument (Bass & Avolio,

2000). Both the participant and the coworker indicated how often their shared supervisor displayed spe-

cific leader behaviors, using a 5-point Likert scale (0 = not at all, 4 = always). We combined 20 items to create one transformational leadership factor. The passive–avoidant leadership factor consisted of eight items across two scales. These include the management-by-exception passive scale and the laissez-faire

scale. The Cronbach’s alphas are as follows: coworker-reported transformational leadership a = .94, co- worker-reported passive–avoidant leadership a = .86, self-reported transformational leadership a = .95, and self-reported passive–avoidant leadership a = .85.

Interpersonal Conflict

Interpersonal conflict was measured using the Interpersonal Conflict at Work Scale (ICAWS; Spector &

Jex, 1998). Each set of questions measures the extent to which the employee experiences arguments, yell-

ing, and rudeness while interacting with the supervisor or coworkers, respectively. The scale consists of

four items rated on a 5-point scale ranging from 1 = never to 5 = every day. High scores represent high levels of conflict. Sample items include “How often do you get into fights with your supervisor?” and

“How often does your supervisor yell at you at work?” In the current sample, the Cronbach’s alpha for

conflict with supervisor was .84 and for conflict with coworkers was .75.

Negative Emotions

This variable was measured using 10 items from Van Katwyk, Fox, Spector, and Kelloway’s (2000) Job-

Related Affective Well-Being Scale (JAWS). Respondents indicated how often they experience each of 10

negative emotional states at work. Response choices are in the standard 1-to-5 Likert format where a 1

indicates almost never and a 5 indicates extremely often or always, with high scores representing high

levels of negative emotions. Sample items include “My job makes me feel furious” and “My job makes

me feel angry.” For this study, Cronbach’s alpha was .88.

Counterproductive Work Behavior

Counterproductive work behavior was assessed using the full version of the Counterproductive Work

Behavior Checklist (CWB-C) developed by Spector et al. (2006). We took advantage of the versatility in

this scale and examined two types of CWB: CWB directed at the organization (CWB-O) and CWB direc-

ted at individuals within the organization (CWB-P). Sample CWB-O items include asking participants

the frequency in which they “purposely damaged a piece of equipment or property” and “stole some-

thing belonging to [his or her] employer.” For CWB-P, sample items include the frequency an employee

“insulted someone about their job performance” and “verbally abused someone at work.” Using a

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190 185

Kessler et al. Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB

5-point Likert-type format, ranging from 1 = never to 5 = every day, 21 items assessed CWB-O (a = .92) and 21 items (a = .85) assessed CWB-P (Spector, 2011). High scores indicated high incidence of CWB. It should be noted that the full version used to assess CWB-O and CWB-P is typically 45 items;

however, one item was omitted due to a clerical error, so the total scale in the current study consisted of

44 items, with two items not fitting into the either subscale.

Results

Means, standard deviations, and correlations for study variables are shown in Table 1. As can be seen,

conflict with supervisors was significantly correlated with both self-reported transformational leadership

(r = �.41, p < .01) and coworker-reported transformational leadership (r = �.27, p < .01). Conflict with coworkers was correlated with coworker-reported transformational leadership (r = �.20, p < .05) but not with self-reported transformational leadership. Contrary to our expectations, coworker- and self-

reported passive–avoidant leadership was related to both types of interpersonal conflict (r’s range from .21 to .51). As expected, the negative-emotions variable was correlated with self-reported passive–avoi- dant leadership (r = .40, p < .01) and coworker-reported passive–avoidant leadership (r = .29, p < .01). Additionally, as expected, the negative-emotions variable was related to conflict with coworkers (r = .32, p < .01), conflict with the supervisor (r = .32, p < .01), CWB-O (r = .47, p < .01), and CWB-P (r = .39, p < .01).

To test the proposed models, we entered the obtained correlation matrix, using coworker-reported

leadership variables, into LISREL 8.53 (J€oreskog & S€orbom, 2006) to examine whether the data fit the

proposed models. As indicators of model fit, we used the chi-squared test of exact fit, the root mean

square error of approximation (RMSEA), including the p-value test of close fit for RMSEA, the Normed

Fit Index (NFI), the Non-Normed Fit Index (NNFI), and the Comparative Fit Index (CFI). Results of

these indices suggest adequate fit for our models [CWB-O; v2(15) = 162.75, RMSEA = .067, NFI = .90, NNFI = .94, CFI = .96; and for CWB-P; v2(15) = 156.04, RMSEA = .067, NFI = .90, NNFI = .95, CFI = .96]. Figures 1 and 2 contain the unstandardized parameter estimates for the paths between adja- cent variables in the model. As can be seen, overall, the parameter estimates for the paths are similar to

the observed correlations. Exceptions, though, are the paths between coworker-reported transforma-

tional leadership and conflict with coworkers. In both models, these paths were insignificant although

the correlations were significant.

Table 1

Descriptive Statistics and Correlation Matrix

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

1. CWB-O –

2. CWB-P .47** –

3. Conflict with coworkers .12 .34** –

4. Conflict with supervisor .37** .23* .31** –

5. Negative emotions .47** .39** .32** .43** –

6. Transformational leadership (Co) �.10 �.15 �.20* �.27** �.10 – 7. Passive/avoidant leadership (Co) .23* .17 .21* .29** .29** �.52** – 8. Transformational leadership (Self) �.32** �.12 �.16 �.41** �.25** .49** �.12 – 9. Passive/avoidant leadership (Self) .22* .19* .35** .51** .40** �.31** .54** �.46** – Mean 31.61 26.35 1.43 1.42 2.51 46.91 9.69 44.64 10.53

SD 7.66 6.88 0.45 0.61 0.85 17.51 6.96 19.18 7.29

Note. *Correlation is significant at the .05 level.**Correlation is significant at the .01 level.

“Co” leadership variables were reported by a coworker, and “Self” leadership variables were reported by the participant.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190186

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB Kessler et al.

Discussion

In the current study, we integrated Spector and Fox’s (2002) job stressor model of CWB with Bass’s

(1985) leadership theory to develop models examining leadership behaviors, interpersonal conflict,

negative emotions, and CWB. We found that transformational leadership was associated with a decrease

in conflict with the supervisor. Additionally, passive/avoidant leadership was positively associated with the negative-emotions variable, which, in turn, was positively associated with both types of CWB. Inter-

estingly, the parameter estimate between negative emotions and CWB-P (.36) was slightly smaller than

the parameter estimate between negative emotions and CWB-O (.43). Although this could be due to

chance, it is possible that the difference reflects the notion that employees more likely aim negative

behaviors at the source of their displeasure and that a supervisor is often considered a representative of

the organization (e.g., Bruk-Lee & Spector, 2006; Frone, 2000; Hershcovis & Barling, 2010).

Additionally, as seen in the correlation matrix, we found that the negative emotions were positively cor-

related with both types of interpersonal conflict, CWB-O, CWB-P, and passive/avoidant leadership. The negative emotions variable was also negatively related to transformational leadership (self-reported). Not

only do these findings fit with Spector and Fox’s (2002) job stressor model, but they show how leadership

can act as a source of social support or as a stressor. Specifically, positive types of leadership were associ-

ated with fewer negative strain behaviors while negative types of leadership were associated with more

negative strain behaviors. Additionally, participants seemed to categorize the supervisor as a representa-

tive of the organization and therefore aimed strains in the direction of the organization (e.g., CWB-O).

Contrary to our expectations, passive/avoidant leadership was related to both types of interpersonal conflict. We hypothesized that interpersonal conflict and passive–avoidant leadership would be unrelated because this type of leadership involved an uncaring leader who avoided engaging in the work environ-

ment. Therefore, we expected employees experiencing these types of leadership behaviors from their

supervisors would certainly be frustrated and angry but would not have the opportunity to engage in

conflict, at least with the supervisor, because of that supervisor’s avoidant nature. It would be interesting

to tease apart active interpersonal conflicts from passive–aggressive behaviors.

Limitations and Future Research

One limitation of the current study is the relatively small sample size. Although significance was detected,

future research should replicate these findings with larger samples across a variety of populations to facil-

itate generalizability. Additionally, as is typical of survey research, the method does not facilitate causal

conclusions. In other words, it cannot be determined from this study whether conflict yielded CWB,

whether acts of CWB resulted in interpersonal conflict, or whether third variables accounted for both.

Next, CWB was assessed with self-report data. Although respondents would be the most accurate sources

about which CWBs they engage in, they may be unwilling to be entirely candid about their behavior, or

they may not accurately remember how often they engage in CWB. However, Dalal (2005) suggested that

self-reports of CWB may be more accurate and better sources of data than other reports, particularly

supervisors who are subject to halo and other biases. Furthermore, Berry et al. (2012) found in their

meta-analysis that correlations of CWB with other variables were similar between self- and other-reports

of CWB.

Another limitation concerns the nature of transformational leadership. While most researchers indicate

that transformational leadership positively relates to subordinate satisfaction, motivation, and perfor-

mance (Bass, 1996; Judge & Piccolo, 2004; Wofford et al., 2001), some researchers have found that this is

not necessarily the case. For example, Ashkanasy (2003) suggested the possibility for the charisma associ-

ated with transformational leadership to be seen as exploitive by followers. Since the transformational

leadership scale does not distinguish between this type of pseudo-transformational leadership (Ashkanasy,

2003; Bass, 1996) and true transformational leadership, the relationship between transformational

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190 187

Kessler et al. Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB

leadership and interpersonal conflict might have been attenuated. Future research should attempt to

disentangle true transformational leadership from pseudo-transformational leadership.

Future research should also examine leadership behaviors using additional sources. Specifically, it

would be interesting to conduct a multilevel study where team leaders are rated by multiple subordinates.

Although our study showed significant convergence between participants and their coworkers, a multi-

level design with a larger number of subordinates per leader might provide more insights into the extent

to which shared perceptions of the leader might relate to conflict and CWB and would enable us to

explore relationships at both the individual employee and the work group level.

Implications

Regardless of these limitations, there are clear implications for both theory and practice. First, we tied

together two disparate theories: Spector and Fox’s (2002) job stressor model of CWB and Bass’s (1985)

leadership theory. Doing so allows us to offer support for categorizing negative leadership as a stressor

that can potentially lead to organizational consequences, such as CWB. Second, organizations should

note that poor leadership, even at lower levels of the organization, is associated with adverse outcomes

that can have widespread effects on the organization as a whole. This suggests that the negative effects

are not confined to coworkers, but rather, poor leadership is associated with an increase in counterpro-

ductive behaviors directed toward the organization. Therefore, organizations have even more reasons to

pay attention to leadership development at all levels of the organization.

Conclusion

In conclusion, our study underscores the potential negative effects of interpersonal conflict and poor

leadership on organizations. We found that poor leadership was associated with conflict, CWB, and neg-

ative emotions and that the target of CWB in some cases matched the source of the stressor. Given the

monetary and nonmonetary costs of interpersonal conflict and CWB, researchers and practitioners alike

should be concerned with finding ways to alleviate their effects. Our results suggest that a focus on lead-

ership might be a good place to start.

References

Ashkanasy, N. M. (2003). Emotions in organizations: A multilevel perspective. In F. Dansereau & F. J. Yammarino

(Eds.), Research in multi-level issues, volume 2: Multi-level issues in organizational behavior and strategy (pp. 9–54).

Oxford, UK: Elsevier/JAI Press.

Avolio, B. J. (1999). Full leadership development. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Baron, R. A., & Neuman, J. H. (1996). Workplace violence and workplace aggression: Evidence on their relative

frequency and potential causes. Aggressive Behavior, 22, 161–173.

Bass, B. M. (1985). Leadership and performance beyond expectations. New York, NY: Free Press.

Bass, B. M. (1996). A new paradigm of leadership: A survey of theory and research. New York, NY: Free Press.

Bass, B. M., & Avolio, B. J. (2000). MLQ multifactor leadership questionnaire. Redwood City, CA: Mind

Garden.

Bass, B. M., Avolio, B. J., Jung, D. I., & Berson, Y. (2003). Predicting unit performance by assessing transforma-

tional and transactional leadership. Journal of Applied Psychology, 88, 207–218.

Berry, C. M., Carpenter, N. C., & Barratt, C. L. (2012). Do other-reports of counterproductive work behavior pro-

vide an incremental contribution over self-reports? A meta-analytic comparison. Journal of Applied Psychology,

97, 613–636.

Bolger, N., DeLongis, A., Kessler, R. C., & Schilling, E. A. (1989). Effects of daily stress on negative mood. Journal

of Personality and Social Psychology, 57, 808–818.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190188

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB Kessler et al.

Bono, J. E., & Judge, T. A. (2004). Personality and transformational and transactional leadership: A meta-analysis.

Journal of Applied Psychology, 89, 901–910.

Brown, M. E., & Trevino, L. K. (2006). Ethical leadership: A review and future directions. The Leadership

Quarterly, 17, 595–616.

Bruk-Lee, V., & Spector, P. (2006). The social stressors–counterproductive work behaviors link: Are conflicts with

supervisors and coworkers the same? Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 11, 145–156.

Bycio, P., Hackett, R. D., & Allen, J. S. (1995). Further assessments of Bass’s (1985) conceptualization of transac-

tional and transformational leadership. Journal of Applied Psychology, 80, 468–478.

Dalal, R. S. (2005). A meta-analysis of the relationship between organizational citizenship behavior and counter-

productive work behavior. The Journal of Applied Psychology, 90, 1241–1255.

Frone, M. R. (2000). Interpersonal conflict at work and psychological outcomes: Testing a model among young

workers. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 5, 246–255.

Hahn, S. E. (2000). The effects of locus of control on daily exposure, coping and reactivity to work interpersonal

stressors: A diary study. Personality and Individual Differences, 29, 729–748.

Hater, J. J., & Bass, B. M. (1988). Superiors’ evaluations and subordinates’ perceptions of transformational and

transactional leadership. Journal of Applied Psychology, 73, 695–702.

Hepworth, W., & Towler, A. (2004). The effects of individual differences and charismatic leadership on workplace

aggression. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 9, 176–185.

Hershcovis, M. S., & Barling, J. (2010). Towards a multi-foci approach to workplace aggression: A meta-analytic

review of outcomes from different perpetrators. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 31, 24–44.

Hershcovis, M. S., Turner, N., Barling, J., Arnold, K. A., Dupr�e, K. E., Inness, M., LeBlanc, M. M., Sivanathan, N.

(2007). Predicting workplace aggression: A meta-analysis. Journal of Applied Psychology, 92, 228–238.

J€oreskog, K. G., & S€orbom, D. (2006). LISREL 8.80 for Windows [computer software]. Lincolnwood, IL: Scientific

Software International.

Judge, T. A., & Piccolo, R. (2004). Transformational and transactional leadership: A meta-analytic test of their

relative validity. Journal of Applied Psychology, 89, 755–768.

Keenan, A., & Newton, T. (1985). Stressful events, stressors and psychological strains in young professional

engineers. Journal of Occupational Behaviour, 6, 151–156.

Kelloway, E. K., Sivanathan, N., Francis, L., & Barling, J. (2005). Poor leadership. In J. Barling, E. K. Kelloway, &

M. R. Frone (Eds.), Handbook of work stress (pp. 89–112). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Marrs, M. (2000). Antecedents and outcomes of verbal aggression in the workplace. Dissertation Abstracts Interna-

tional Section A: The Humanities and Social Sciences, 61, 681.

Masi, R. J., & Cooke, R. A. (2000). Effects of transformational leadership on subordinate motivation, empowering

norms, and organizational productivity. International Journal of Organizational Analysis, 8, 16–47.

Mulki, J. P., Jaramillo, F., & Locander, W. B. (2006). Emotional exhaustion and organizational deviance: Can the

right job and leader’s style make a difference? Journal of Business Research, 59, 1222–1230.

Narayanan, L., Menon, S., & Spector, P. E. (1999). A cross-cultural comparison of job stressors and reaction among

employees holding comparable jobs in two countries. International Journal of Stress Management, 6, 197–212.

Penney, L. M., & Spector, P. E. (2002). Narcissism and counterproductive work behavior: Do bigger egos mean

bigger problems? International Journal of Selection and Assessment, 10, 126–134.

Robinson, S. L., & Bennett, R. J. (1995). A typology of deviant workplace behaviors: A multidimensional scaling

study. Academy of Management Journal, 38, 555–572.

Skarlicki, D. P., & Folger, R. (1997). Retaliation in the workplace: The roles of distributive, procedural, and inter-

actional justice. Journal of Applied Psychology, 82, 434–443.

Skarlicki, D. P., Folger, R., & Tesluk, P. (1999). Personality as a moderator in the relationship between fairness

and retaliation. Academy of Management Journal, 42, 100–108.

Skogstad, A., Einarsen, S., Torsheim, T., Aasland, M. S., & Hetland, H. (2007). The destructiveness of laissez-faire

leadership behavior. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 12, 80–92.

Smith, C. S., & Sulsky, L. (1995). An investigation of job-related coping strategies across multiple stressors and

samples. In L. R. Murphy, J. J. Hurrell, S. L. Sauter, & G. P. Keita (Eds.), Job stress interventions (pp. 109–123).

Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190 189

Kessler et al. Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB

Spector, P. E. (2011). The relationship of personality to counterproductive work behavior (CWB): An integration

of perspectives. Human Resources Management Review, 21, 342–352.

Spector, P. E., & Fox, S. (2002). An emotion-centered model of voluntary work behavior: Some parallels between

counterproductive work behavior (CWB) and organizational citizenship behavior (OCB). Human Resource

Management Review, 12, 269–292.

Spector, P. E., Fox, S., Penney, L. M., Bruursema, K., Goh, A., & Kessler, S. (2006). The dimensionality of counter

productivity: Are all counterproductive behaviors created equal? Journal of Vocational Behavior, 68, 446–460.

Spector, P. E., & Jex, S. M. (1998). Development of four self-report measures of job stressors and strain: Interper-

sonal conflict at work scale, organizational constraints scale, quantitative workload inventory, and physical

symptoms inventory. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 3, 356–367.

Townsend, J., Phillips, J. S., & Elkins, T. J. (2000). Employee retaliation: The neglected consequence of poor

leader-member exchange relations. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 5, 457–463.

U.S. Chamber of Commerce (2002). Employee benefits study. Washington, DC: American International Group.

Van Katwyk, P. T., Fox, S., Spector, P. E., & Kelloway, E. K. (2000). Using the Job-Related Affective Well Being

Scale (JAWS) to investigate affective responses to work stressors. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 5,

219–230.

Wofford, J. C., Whittington, J. L., & Goodwin, V. L. (2001). Follower motive patterns as situational moderators

for transformational leadership effectiveness. Journal of Managerial Issues, 13, 196–211.

Yang, J., & Mossholder, K. W. (2004). Decoupling task and relationship conflict: The role of intragroup emotional

processing. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 25, 589–605.

Stacey R. Kessler received her Ph.D. in industrial and organizational (I/O) psychology from the

University of South Florida and is Associate Professor of management at Montclair State University.

Dr. Kessler’s main research interests are in counterproductive work behavior, leadership effectiveness,

and organizational structure and climate. She has been awarded several leadership grants. Dr. Kessler also

has international teaching experience at the undergraduate and graduate (MBA) levels. All courses

centered on working cross-culturally with specific focus on a variety of areas including social entrepre-

neurship, analytic decision making, cross-cultural communication, and change management.

Kari Bruursema is an organizational development management consultant at Accenture. She completed

her Ph.D. in industrial and organizational psychology at the University of South Florida and was a part-

time adjunct professor at Montclair State University for several semesters. Her research focus has been

stressors, strains, counterproductive work behavior, and leadership.

Burcu Rodopman is Assistant Professor in the Management Department at Bo�gazic�i University, Istan- bul, Turkey. She received her doctorate in industrial and organizational psychology from the University

of South Florida. She also has a master’s degree in management from Harvard University. Her research

interests include proactivity, mentoring, leadership, justice, citizenship, and counterproductive work

behaviors.

Paul E. Spector is a distinguished university professor of industrial and organizational (I/O) psychology

and is the I/O doctoral program director at the University of South Florida. He is also director of the NI-

OSH-funded Sunshine Education and Research Center’s Occupational Health Psychology doctoral pro-

gram. He is the associate editor for Point/Counterpoint for Journal of Organizational Behavior, associate

editor for Work & Stress, and is on the editorial boards of Journal of Applied Psychology and Human

Resources Management Review. His main research interests are in occupational health psychology, includ-

ing injuries, stress and workplace aggression, and research methodology.

Volume 6, Number 3, Pages 180–190190

Leadership, Interpersonal Conflict, and CWB Kessler et al.

Transdisciplinary Framework.pdf

Is coaching an evolved form of leadership? Building a transdisciplinary framework for exploring the coaching alliance Travis J. Kemp

International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009 105 © The British Psychological Society – ISSN: 1750-2764

I T HAS BEEN ARGUED previously that facilitating effective coaching outcomes for clients may in part be impacted by

coaches ability to they themselves engage in the process of reflecting upon ‘self’. This introspective process involves identifying, surfacing and managing one’s own unique behaviours, cognitions, perceptions, emotions and schemata within the coaching relationship (Kemp, 2008). Furthermore, it is hypothesised that effective coach’s actively utilise this awareness to manage both the positive and negative impacts of these traits on their clients’ developmental processes (Kemp, 2008). Similarly, the current paper proposes that effective and impactful leaders also engage in an ostensibly similar process as their coaches, often within the context of leadership coaching. Indeed prominent leadership theorists such as Boyatzis and McKee (2005) have proposed that coaches working within the context of leadership, like the leaders they are coaching, must build resonant relationships with those with whom they lead. Most importantly, this requires the ability of the leader and coach to develop the core competencies of compas- sion, mindfulness and hope within oneself prior to attempting to support others in their growth and performance efforts. If this is the case, the conceptual and functional structures observed within effective coaching relationships and effective leadership rela- tionships may well be very similar. Hence, in an effort to stimulate future thinking and research into the coaching and leading alliance, this paper outlines a theoretical proposition that highlights the similarities in

development process, structure and function of the coaching and leadership alliance. The paper proposes a schematic framework for the building of effective coaching and lead- ership alliances and concludes by encour- aging both researchers and practitioners to reflect upon the coaching and leadership alliance from the phenomenological context of relationship in support of our efforts to broaden and deepen our understanding of both practices beyond the current limita- tions of models and competencies.

The Coaching-Leadership Interface Coaching relationships have been conceptu- alized previously as unique forms of helping relationship and hence, share many of the common structural and interpersonal char- acteristics as the related helping professions of psychotherapy and counseling (Kemp, 2008) with this perspective continuing to gain strong practice based support (Coutu & Kauffman, 2009). Indeed, some authors (Horvath 2000, 2001, 2006; Horvath & Symonds, 1991) have both argued for and demonstrated the central function of the therapeutic alliance in achieving effective client growth outcomes. Likewise, leadership can be seen as a series of structured relation- ships through which a leader facilitates and guides performance the growth, develop- ment and performance of her followers. These conceptual similarities provide a compelling opportunity to explore the appli- cation of the bodies of knowledge from the related helping professions to the develop- ment of a deeper understanding of the lead- ership and coaching alliances.

Travis J. Kemp

106 International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009

The importance of leaders actively engaging in a process of continuous intro- spective reflection and self-management may appear obvious to some however following Greenleaf’s (1970) early ground-breaking work on Servant Leadership, focus shifted away from the internal world of the leader being central to leadership effectiveness and towards competency and trait based approaches such as Situational Leadership (Hersey & Blanchard, 1977) and contin- gency models of leadership such as those presented by Fiedler (1967) and House (1971). Greenleaf’s radical proposition suggested that the essence of leadership was the desire to serve another and to serve something greater than ourselves. This, Greenleaf suggested, required the leader to develop and nurture such traits and virtues as acceptance, empathy, growth, healing, serving, persuasion, awareness, perception, stewardship, calling, listening and under- standing. Indeed Greenleaf himself was amongst the first leadership theorists to propose that relationships were the funda- mental key to leadership effectiveness.

However, it was not until relatively recently with the publication of Jaworski’s (1996) para- digm shifting work Synchronicity and the latter emergence of emotionally intelligent leader- ship (Goleman, McKee & Boyatzis, 2002), that the notion of introspection and self-manage- ment being central to leadership effectiveness transitioned from being ‘new-age’ and fringe- dwelling hype to self-evident truth. Likewise, it was about this time that early authors in the field of executive coaching such as Burdett (1998) tentatively proposed that coaching could be seen in and of itself as a more highly evolved form of leadership. Since that time, this perspective has continued to gain momentum amongst leadership and within the leadership and coaching literature alike (Boyatzis & McKee, 2005; McKee, Boyatzis & Johnston, 2008).

Whilst there is growing support for this relatively new form of leadership and coaching development approach, there is a dearth of discussion within the peer-

reviewed literature on the topic of the coaching or leadership alliance. In addition, little time has been devoted to capturing and exploring the phenomenon of the relation- ship in regards its structure, function and processes inherent in its development. In response to this situation, the coaching alliance framework was constructed. Whilst originally conceptualized to provide insights and structure to building the coaching alliance, the framework also demonstrates solid and direct applied utility for use in developing leadership alliances between leaders and their teams and organisations.

The Coaching and Leadership Alliance Framework The human change process is complex (Gilbert, 2002) and both leaders and coaches face a perplexing conundrum. How can leaders and coaches be expected to lead and facilitate change and performance without having first developed their own inti- mate and personal understanding of their both themselves and their responses to change? In addition to there being little guidance for coaches and leaders in their own continuing journey of growth and devel- opment, frameworks and tools to support this process are difficult to find. It is for this reason that the Coaching and Leadership Alliance Framework was developed to provide a framework for coaches and leaders to contextualize the self-management process and clarify its role in supporting clients and team members maximize the impact of their coaching and leadership effectiveness. The framework explains the progressive antecedents and building process common to the majority of effective and professionally impactful coaching or leadership relationships. The framework also positions the process of self-manage- ment itself at the centre of all successful lead- ership and coaching alliances. This framework highlights the importance of the coach or leader’s own self-focused develop- ment in ensuring the effectiveness of the coaching and leadership relationship.

Co-Created Opportunities

Co-Supported Action

Self-Management

Sharing for Relationship

Reflecting for Meaning

Introspection & Surfacing for Awareness

Shared Meaning,

Purpose & Commitment

The Coaching/ Leadership

Alliance

Shared Trust,

Respect & Empathy

Engagement

Questioning for Insight

Client/Organisational Growth

The Coaching and Leadership Alliance Framework

Is coaching an evolved form of leadership?

International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009 107

Introspection and surfacing for awareness The foundation of the alliance framework lies in the active process of introspection. This process represents the progressive surfacing of the coach and leader’s pre-existing beliefs, values, biases and prejudices. The core chal- lenge of the coaching and leadership rela- tionship lies in the inherent subjectivity and bias that exists within the coach and leader herself. A leader or coach’s unique experien- tial and psychological constitution inherently influences her perceptions of her followers or clients so whilst the surfacing of these internal structures is critical within this phase of self exploration, it is the validation and confirma- tion of one’s self-concept that provides the foundation for understanding and subse- quent ability to manage her external impact on those around her. This validation and confirmation process is often achieved through formal and informal external feed- back and in the case of coaching psycholo- gists, professional supervision.

It is this initial introspection, surfacing and awareness raising phase that enables the coach or leader to firstly identify, then develop, a deeper understanding and aware- ness of her unique strengths and weaknesses as a professional helper.

Reflecting for meaning Once surfaced, the coach or leader’s growing awareness of her ‘self’ becomes a foundation for continuing reflection and processing. As the coach or leader raises his awareness of his thinking, behaviour, feeling or perception, these insights provide the content for deeper reflection and progres- sively more complex and intimate under- standing of self. It is here that the leadership coach facilitates significant gains in the leader’s ability to see and understand their own unique self-concept. In the case of the coach, this is again achieved through the supervision process. During this phase, the coach or leader actively explores and frames her biases, complexes and the underlying

Travis J. Kemp

108 International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009

schemas driving her current repertoire of behaviour.

Self-management Once deeper meaning has been established on the foundation of new awareness, a ‘Self-Management Plan’ (SMP) can be constructed. Whilst this may often be infor- mally within long term memory, for others it can be documented and referred to on an on going basis. By mapping her potential biases, blind spots and conditioned beliefs as they manifest in the relationship at hand, the coach or leader actively creates mechanisms and strategies for limiting their negative effect and maximizing their positive effect in her coaching or leadership relationships. Broadly, this may include identifying triggers or cues for problematic behaviour, scripting thought disrupting dialogue or practicing positive affirming self statements during times of doubt or anxiety when coaching or leading.

Sharing for relationship Once the self-management plan is in place, the coach or leader begins to develop a deeper capability to listen to the intent behind the client or team member’s language and literal dialogue to the core of what is being communicated. They are able to in effect, create the time, space and intent to listen a far deeper level than what is normally afforded general conversation. This process of ‘listening with the third ear’ (Macran, Stiles & Smith, 1999, p.426.) allows the coach or leader to begin to develop a more complete picture of the client or team members unique commitments and passion . As the coach or leader’s perceptual filters and processing biases are more mindfully managed within the conversation a greater appreciation for the richness of the client or team member’s experience can be harnessed within the alliance relationship. In short, the coach or leader is able to listen, hear and respond to the client or team member in a way that minimises his subjective influences of the his own life experiences, personal

values, opinions and judgements and hence, develop a greater depth of understanding of his client or team member. When both leader and lead, coach and coachee progres- sively share this reflective and deep listening space, the opportunities for deeper sharing and meaning making increase proportionate to the increases in trust, respect and empathy in the alliance.

Questioning for insight The importance of questioning as a contrib- utor to raising introspective self-awareness has been emphasised previously (Clarkson, 2000). Indeed, authors such as Overholser (1996) have argued for adopting a position of ‘ignorance’ by utilizing a broadly Socratic method of personal enquiry. Translated, this ignorance can be conceptualised as the adop- tion of the mindset of an inquisitive and curious learner, underpinned by genuine interest, concern and unconditional positive regard. By adopting this position in one’s questioning approach, the coach or leader creates a conversational within the alliance that allows for the client’s or team member’s needs and reflections to surface, be voiced, heard and deeply understood. As the alliance deepens, the coach or leader is able to contribute progressively more refined and insight-surfacing questions. Insight-surfacing questions are those that stimulate a cumula- tive and generative effect and motivation within the questioned and subsequently illicit deeper personal awareness and reflection.

The shared experience of relationship – The birth of the Alliance The cumulative impact of engaging in these progressive phases within the framework is the establishment of a relationship between coach and client, leader and team member, that has at its foundation a deep sense of shared meaning and contextual clarity. Once established, this becomes the catalyst for achieving transformational results through the alliance. By embracing and demon- strating the three ‘pillars’ of Carl Roger’s person-centered therapy – empathy, congru-

Is coaching an evolved form of leadership?

International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009 109

ence and unconditional positive regard (Barrett-Lennard, 1998) the alliance surfaces a deep sense of shared trust commit- ment and purpose.

Alliance outputs As a result of engaging fully, consistently and persistently in the initial five phases of the alliance building process, the coach or leader can now freely facilitate client or team member driven conversations and outcomes in vastly accelerated timeframes. As trust, respect and empathy build and shared meaning emerges, shared purpose and commitment subsequently surface, allowing for high levels of mutual engagement to drive new opportunities and new and creative ways to realize these opportunities. With trust and respect comes support for endeavor and a progressive dissipation of fear, resistance and ambiguity. This broad- ening movement toward client and or organ- isational growth allows for a rapid expansion of possibilities and opportunities to surface for the client and team member. Probabili- ties of new levels of performance become apparent and are seen as achievable, further fueling the client’s or team member’s moti- vation for continuing focus and effort. Like- wise, the leader and coach herself experience these outcomes in parallel with her team and clients. The alliance in effect, becomes the source of motivation and energy for continuing growth of not only those within that alliance, but of those posi- tively impacted by the outputs within the client’s broader circle of relationships or in the case of the leader, the culture of the wider organisation. By engaging courageous and persistently in the foundational phases of the alliance building process, the possi- bility of accelerated and transformational leadership and coaching outcomes are increased and the likelihood of growth and performance success greatly increased.

Conclusion This discourse has been designed to provide an impetus for the next wave of exploration within the coaching psychology literature. The current special issue of the Interna- tional Coaching Psychology Review has brought together many of the world’s leading thinkers in the field of leadership and coaching and has provided us with a benchmark of current thinking and progress towards deepening our understanding of the phenomenon of leadership coaching. We have come a long way in developing models, practices, programmes and methods within the context of leadership coaching and indeed, coaching in general, and the next wave of exploration is sure to surface new and exciting insights into leadership more broadly. Coaching and leadership alliances provide an exciting opportunity for that exploration which actively bridges the gap between coaching psychology and leader- ship development. The apparent centrality of the coaching and leadership alliance to achieving successful client and organisa- tional performance outcomes beckons us to explore this phenomenon with energy, focus and rigor in the future.

Correspondence Travis J. Kemp University of Adelaide. University of Sydney. University of South Australia. The Teleran Group Pty Ltd. E-mail: [email protected]

Burdett, J.O. (1998). Forty things every manager should know about coaching. Journal of Management Development, 17(2), 142–152.

Clarkson, P. (2000). Gestalt counselling in action (2nd ed.). London: Sage.

Barrettt-Lennard, G. (1998). Carl Rogers’ helping system: Journey and substance. London: Sage.

Boyatzis, R. & McKee, A. (2005). Resonant Leadership. Boston: Harvard Business School Press.

Coutu, D. & Kauffman, C. (2009). What can coaches do for you? Harvard Business Review, January, 91–97.

Fiedler, F. (1967). A theory of leadership effectiveness. New York: McGraw-Hill.

Gilbert, R.L. (2002). How we change: Psychotherapy and the process of human development. Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon.

Goleman, D., McKee, A. & Boyatzis, R. (2002). Primal Leadership: Realizing the power of emotional intelligence. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Publishing.

Greenleaf, R. (1970). The servant as leader. Indianapolis: The Robert K. Greenleaf Center.

Hersey, P. & Blanchard, K.H. (1977). Management of organizational behaviour: Utilizing human resources (3rd ed.). Englewood Cliffs, NY: Prentice Hall.

Horvath, A.O. (2000). The therapeutic relationship. From transference to alliance. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 56(2), 163–173.

Horvath, A.O. (2001). The alliance. Psychotherapy, 38(4), 365–372.

Horvath, A.O. (2006). The alliance in context: Accomplishments, challenges and future directions. Psychotherapy: Theory, Research, Practice, Training, 43(3), 258–263.

Horvath, A.O. & Symonds, D. (1991). Relation between working alliance and outcome in psychotherapy: A meta-analysis. Journal of Counselling Psychology, 38(2), 139–149.

Jaworski, J. (1996). Synchronicity: The inner path of leadership. San Francisco: Berrett-Koehler Publishers.

Kemp, T.J. (2008). Coach self-management: The foundation of coaching effectiveness. In D.B. Drake, D. Brennan & K. Gortz (2008), The philosophy and practice of coaching: Insights and issues for a new era. Wiley.

Macran, S., Stiles, W. & Smith, J.A. (1999). How does personal therapy affect therapists’ practice? Journal of Counselling Psychology, 46, 419–431.

McKee, A., Boyatzis, R. & Johnston, F. (2008). Becoming a resonant leader: Develop your emotional intelligence, renew your relationships, sustain your effectiveness. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press.

Overholser, J.C. (1996). Elements of the Socratic Method: V. Self-improvement. Psychotherapy, 33(4), 549–559.

110 International Coaching Psychology Review ● Vol. 4 No. 1 March 2009

Travis J. Kemp

References

Week 5 Assignment Resources.zip

Development of LMX Relationships.pdf

The development of the LMX relationships after a newly appointed leader enters an organization

Hilpi M. Kangas*

Department of Management, University of Vaasa, Vaasa, Finland

(Received 14 January 2013; final version received 25 June 2013)

This study examines the development of the Leader–Member Exchange (LMX) relationships of a newly appointed leader. The aim of the study is twofold; first to shed light on the development process of LMX relationships when a new leader enters an organization; and second, to examine the effect of a managerial development intervention that was implemented. The study was executed as a longitudinal single- case study in which a leader and their subordinates were observed and interviewed over a period of approximately one year. The study’s contribution is first to reveal how several critical incidents occurring during the first year of the tenure of a new leader affected the relationships the leader formed. The second contribution is to show how the development intervention supported the leader and the development of the LMX relationships.

Keywords: leader–member exchange; LMX development; new leader; development intervention; new leader assimilation

Introduction

A managerial position in an organization is demanding, requiring an ability to make an impact on people, to make things happen and to lead subordinates. For a leader, one of the most challenging situations in their career might be entering an organization as a new- comer. Previous studies suggest that these situations and the adaptation and learning required of the new leader are demanding, and unfortunately new leaders quite often fail to meet the challenge (Denis, Langley and Pineault 2000; Watkins 2003; Arneson 2005). These situations can be devastating for the leader, both in personal and career terms, and moreover, the failures can adversely affect the organization (Burke and McKeen 1994; Arneson 2005; Gabarro 2007).

For a new leader, the key element in successful managerial succession is building interpersonal links with the organization (Bridges 2003). Interpersonal relationships help the newcomer learn about the organization and the workgroup, the role that is expected of them, the necessary skills and knowledge and will guide them on how to act in the new position (Miller and Jablin 1991; Gabarro 2007; Korte 2010). Consequently, the devel- opment of interpersonal relationships is pivotal to the success of a newcomer in the process of quickly learning the organization and the ways of working (Korte 2010). The interpersonal relationships new leaders build within the first year will, to a great extent, determine how successful they are in their role (Gabarro 2007) and additionally, the relationship between the leader and the subordinate is highly important as it is often

*Email: [email protected]

Human Resource Development International, 2013 Vol. 16, No. 5, 575–589, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13678868.2013.825438

© 2013 Taylor & Francis

perceived as the foundation of leadership (Graen and Uhl-Bien 1995) as well as having an influence on the well-being and climate of the work community.

The interpersonal relationships between a leader and subordinate can be examined with the Leader–Member Exchange (LMX) theory. The LMX theory concentrates on leader–subordinate relationships that are constructed on mutual interaction and exchange (Dansereau, Graen and Haga 1975; Graen and Cashman 1975; Graen, Novak and Sommerkamp 1982). This theory perceives the relationship between a leader and a subordinate as the foundation of leadership, making it a crucial factor in the process of the new leader taking charge and acquiring managerial authority, as well as helping the parties to learn about each other and develop their organizational roles.

The LMX theory, in general, is described as incomplete and as meriting further investigation. There is a dearth of research regarding leader–member relationships and their development (Graen and Uhl-Bien 1995; Schriesheim, Castro and Cogliser 1999; Schyns and Wolfram 2008). The studies examining the development and aspects related to the development process have concentrated on the subordinates’ view of the process. Furthermore, the issue of the lack of a managerial viewpoint on LMX relationships has to be raised (Greguras and Ford 2006). Further studies of situations where newcomers accept new managerial positions are still needed (Manderscheid 2008).

It has been suggested that when a leader enters a new organization, the learning process and the process of relationship development can be enhanced with a formal development intervention called the new leader assimilation (Schiavoni 1984). Prior research offers evidence of development intervention being positively related to the swifter adaptation of the incoming leader (e.g. Manderscheid 2008; Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008b). There is also an opportunity to study what enhances the development of the LMX relationship that should not be ignored.

To conclude, the situation where a leader enters an organization is challenging for all parties, and it is crucial that the leader succeeds and is able to build interpersonal links within the organization. Therefore, the aim of the study is twofold: first to shed light on the development process of LMX relationships when a new leader enters an organization; and second to examine the effect of a managerial development intervention that was implemented. Therefore, the research questions are:

(1) How do the LMX relationships of a newly appointed leader develop? (2) How can the development process of the leader’s LMX relationships be enhanced

by a managerial development intervention?

Theoretical framework

For a new leader, the first year in post is the most crucial; moreover, the formation of interpersonal relationships is the single thing that most determines the success of the new leader (Berlew and Hall 1966; Gabarro 2007). Through interpersonal relationships, the new leader will learn about the organization and its people, the role that is required of the leader, as well as the skills and knowledge required to succeed in the managerial position (Miller and Jablin 1991; Gabarro 2007; Korte 2010). Forming interpersonal relationships becomes a fundamental aspect of establishing themselves for the newcomers (Korte 2010), as does the alignment of expectations, because navigating those processes can ease the leaders’ transition and reduce the stress suffered (Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008a). Therefore, one fundamental aspect for the leader is the process of familiarization with the

576 H.M. Kangas

organization and its people. That process requires communication and interaction, which will also help create social networks (Saks and Ashforth 1997) that ease integration into the organization (Ostroff and Kozlowski 1992). Next, we will examine leadership building and the development of interpersonal relationships through the LMX theory.

The development of the leader–member exchange

LMX theory describes the relationship, its quality and characteristics, and the exchanges between a leader and their subordinate as being the construct of leadership. The relationships and the exchanges are individual and diverse between a leader and different subordinates, and the relationships can be divided into high-quality relation- ships and low-quality relationships. The advantages of high-quality relationships are indisputable; the subordinate gets more extensive resources and support and, in exchange, the leader expects loyalty, commitment and trustworthiness. Moreover, high-quality leader–subordinate relationships can be seen as positively influencing the working climate and career development, as well as reducing managerial stress and subordinate turnover and adding value to the organization through the benefits brought by productive employees (e.g. Dansereau, Graen and Haga 1975; Liden and Graen 1980; Springer 2006; Yukl, O’Donnell and Taber 2008).

Prior research has usually treated LMX relationships as beginning when the parties meet for the first time in their new roles (Dienesch and Liden 1986; Dockery and Steiner 1990), although there have been implications of previous encounters having an influence on present and future LMX relationships (Ballinger, Schoorman and Lehman 2009). There are some important features, which can be identified from the point of view of the leader: affection for subordinates, and the assessment of subordinate productivity and ability during the initial interaction in the LMX development process (Dienesch and Liden 1986; Dockery and Steiner 1990, 408).

After the first meeting, the relationship between the leader and the subordinate usually starts to develop further through interaction and proposals of exchange, when the leader assigns some tasks to the subordinate. At this stage of LMX development, the perfor- mance of the subordinate is still the most important factor for the leader (Bauer and Green 1996). The delegation of tasks can be seen as a sign of trust on the part of the leader (Scandura and Lankau 1996), and as the position of the leader is often quite unstable and complex, trust in subordinates is critical (McAllister 1995).

As the frequency of interaction and communication between the leader and the subordinate increases, the relationship enters a more personal stage and comes to include enhanced social exchanges and a certain attachment that develops between the parties (Bauer and Green 1996). There is a feeling of mutual responsibility and obligation towards each other and the relationship can be described as stable and the leadership has often developed to become high-quality (Graen and Uhl-Bien 1995; Scandura and Lankau 1996).

LMX relationships have been suggested to develop quite rapidly, and remain stable over time. However, prior research confirms that instances of workplace injustice are not uncommon (Andiappan and Trevino 2010). There has been some evidence of negative incidents between the leader and the subordinate having an effect on the LMX relation- ships (Restubog et al. 2010). However, the field is still lacking in research on the development process of LMX relationships, and moreover, the managerial viewpoint on them (Graen and Uhl-Bien 1995; Schriesheim, Castro and Cogliser 1999; Greguras and Ford 2006; Schyns and Wolfram 2008). In addition, research conducted on LMX

Human Resource Development International 577

relationships and their development is usually cross-sectional, and therefore, longitudinal data would be welcome to examine the process in more detail.

Development intervention supporting the new leader

The importance of different development interventions in organizations has been recog- nized, but the arrival of a new leader is often neglected, even though the situation is challenging and could have devastating results if not carefully handled (Burke and McKeen 1994; Arneson 2005; Gabarro 2007). One recently studied intervention for management development has been developed for these kinds of situations to support the learning process of a newly appointed leader: it is called the new leader assimilation (Schiavoni 1984; Manderscheid 2008; Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008b). This inter- vention is usually conducted as a feedback process in which the subordinates are inter- viewed and the feedback given by them is used as a foundation for the training and coaching of the new leader prior to their entry into the organization. The opportunity for open communication and interaction provided by the intervention influences many aspects of the new leader’s adaptation and learning process, one of which is relationship devel- opment (Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008a, 2008b). Prior studies suggest that the development intervention conducted can help to reduce managerial stress by helping new leaders learn about the organization and become acquainted with their subordinates more quickly (Saks and Ashforth 1997; Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008b).

Although only one study focusing on the intervention supporting newly appointed leaders was found, the results are promising; they indicate that the intervention spurred more open communication between new leaders and the subordinates. Moreover, the new leaders learned about their subordinates, became aware of their expectations and could subsequently act according to those expectations, which could enhance the development of interpersonal relationships (Manderscheid and Ardichvili 2008a).

Research design

As the aim of the study is to examine a complex social phenomenon in its context (i.e. a new leader entering an organization) the rationale of using a qualitative, interpretive case study method can be justified (Eisenhardt and Graebner 2007; Silverman 2005). When conducting an interpretive case study, the goal is to achieve an in-depth view of the phenomena through longitudinal examination (Walsham 1995). As the specific context of the study was of importance, as was obtaining an in-depth understanding of the actions and thoughts of the participants, a qualitative case study method offered an appropriate research avenue (Stake 1995).

This study was conducted as a part of a bigger research project aiming to study knowledge development in general in multiple organizations. The research project con- sisted of several different sub-projects employing different development methods. Knowledge development was studied from different viewpoints in the organizations involved. In the specific organization under study here, the focus was to study a newly appointed leader and that person’s knowledge development. A managerial development intervention adapted from the leader assimilation intervention was conducted by two members of the research group in a business unit with twenty-nine subordinates and their immediate superior, who had recently been hired into the organization. The inter- vention started with the subordinates being interviewed while the process of recruiting a new leader was still underway. The intervention essentially involved interviews with the

578 H.M. Kangas

leader and the subordinates, observation by the facilitators and two coaching/feedback sessions with the new leader. The interviews varied from 15 to 90 minutes in duration. All 29 subordinates and their supervisor were interviewed. The job profile of the subordinates was homogeneous. Each of the interviewed employees was an immediate subordinate of the new leader and, therefore, in the same hierarchical relationship with the leader. There were twenty-five men and four women in the subordinate group. The author of this article joined the research group at the latter stages of the process and conducted the final interviews of the participants. However, the author had unlimited access to all research material collected from this organization as well as opportunities to discuss the situation with the people who conducted the intervention.

Data collection and analysis

The study was conducted longitudinally, over approximately one year, and the data collection was executed in three stages. The data were collected through interviews, which have been acknowledged to be the most important data collection method in interpretive case studies (Walsham 1995). The interviews of the subordinates were semi-structured, and the leader was interviewed in more depth using theme interviews. In addition, the observations of the facilitators and the author were used to clarify the overall picture of the situation.

Stage 1

The first stage of data collection took place prior to the entry of the new leader and consisted of interviews of the subordinates during the recruitment of a new supervisor, and a coaching session with, and observation of, the new leader. The subordinates were asked for their input on the situation where a new leader was hired and possible improvements the new leader should make, with questions such as: What do you need a leader for? What kind of leader is a good leader? Which things work and which do not work at your workplace? These answers were shared with the subsequently recruited new leader, and the leader later addressed these issues with the subordinate group.

Stage 2

The second stage of the data collection process took place when the leader was inter- viewed once the leader had spent five months in the organization. Moreover, the leader was offered an opportunity to report their thoughts on how the first months in the organization had been going as a part of the development intervention. The questions asked of the leader were related to themes that included relationship development and everyday life in the new organization, and what the leader had done to fit in.

Stage 3

The leader was re-interviewed by the author and one facilitator approximately eight months after entering the organization on their thoughts on the situation (with relation- ships, adaptation, etc.) at that time. At the same time, the author re-interviewed a convenience sample (N = 9) of subordinates on the actions of the new leader, prior expectations versus reality and how the relationships had developed. The number of subordinates was restricted to 10 by the organization due to resource constraints.

Human Resource Development International 579

Unfortunately, one of the interviewees was absent at the time of the interviews, so the final number interviewed was nine. The author selected the subordinates to be re- interviewed according to the following guidelines: the subordinates’ participation in the first round of interviews, willingness to discuss their experiences openly and obtaining a mix of subordinates with differing viewpoints on the matter.

All interviews were digitally recorded and transcribed. The first interviews were transcribed by a professional stenographer, and the interviews conducted by the author were transcribed by the author. To ensure the transcriptions accurately reflected the interview content, the tape recordings and the transcribed texts were compared.

When conducting a qualitative case study, the process of analysis often starts very early on in the process, even during the data collection process (Eriksson and Kovalainen 2008). The data supporting this study were analysed applying abductive logic, and the preliminary codes were predetermined loosely according to the leadership development model (Graen and Uhl-Bien 1995). First, the transcripts were colour-coded according to predetermined codes before the texts were compared to establish similarities and differ- ences in the statements. Next, the statements were coded in more detail to a new level of abstraction, and patterns were identified. The more defined and detailed codes were then placed into categories, from which the themes arose concerning the development of the new leader’s relationships. The credibility of the study was ensured by discussing the themes with two researchers who conducted the intervention. The two researchers had collected the first round of data, and, moreover, had familiarized themselves with the data collected by the author prior to the discussion on themes. That discussion revolved around the findings, and involved reinforcing the conclusions and observations related to the themes drawn by the author.

Findings

Four themes arose from the data concerning the relationship development of the newly appointed leader:

(1) The expectations of the subordinates prior to the entry of the new leader. (2) Informal communication between the new leader and their new subordinates. (3) Managerial decisions made by the leader. (4) Work-related incidents.

The aim of the study was to examine how the relationships of a newly appointed leader would develop, and the data indicate that the process of relationship development starts even before the leader enters an organization. The predetermined attitudes and expecta- tions of subordinates seemed to influence the quality of the relationships later on. Once the leader had taken up the position in the organization, relationship development was mainly influenced by the mutual interaction of the parties. The interaction consisted of elements such as decisions made by the leader, everyday communication and even some negative incidents occurring between the leader and a subordinate. Each of these themes is presented in more detail below. Additionally, the leader’s feelings on the development intervention and the development of their relationships through the intervention are presented in more detail.

580 H.M. Kangas

The expectations of the subordinates prior to the entry of the new leader

On the subject of the relationship development of the new leader, one interesting aspect arose from the interviews: their anticipatory expectations appeared to shape the attitudes of the subordinates in the long run. Those subordinates whose expectations were opti- mistic prior to entry, assessed their relationship with the leader to be more satisfactory later on, and reported the learning process of the leader to be more successful. They were, in general, more positive towards the new leader, as well as towards the assessments and decisions the new leader had made.

One element that probably had quite a strong influence on the expectations was the awareness that the new leader might be recruited externally, whereas the unit had previously promoted from within. The situation generated both negative and positive expectations of the new leader. The negative expectations were mainly related to the capability of the new leader to fit in and gain the requisite knowledge of the organization and the work without being familiar with the basic tasks undertaken in the organization. Examples of negative feelings expressed by the unit’s staff included:

I don’t think it would be good at all, not at all, if the new leader comes from outside the organization. They wouldn’t know a thing. He or she would have to start from the scratch, so I think that it would be best to take the new leader from inside the house.

(Subordinate 1)

It would be a lot worse if the new leader came from outside, I do not know if (an outside) leader could make things work…Good sides? I cannot think of anything.

(Subordinate 2)

Some staff members did, however, view having a leader new to the group and organiza- tion as offering a fresh start. Some subordinates also thought that if the leader was promoted from within the group, they would find it difficult to establish a distance from the former work tasks and to concentrate on managerial tasks. Furthermore, some staff members saw an external appointee as having a greater chance of influencing subordinates than someone promoted from within. The unfamiliarity with the group could be beneficial, whereas a leader promoted from within and with relationships in place, would find it harder to establish authority:

It could be… good on the other hand. An external leader would not have the liability of knowing the basic tasks and if the new leader were thick-headed they could get… everybody to participate when needed.

(Subordinate 3)

It can be, a good thing (an external leader), he or she might have some new ideas, although sometimes, you can tell that, when there is a new person from outside they do not have the needed knowledge… I think an outsider will do as well.

(Subordinate 4)

Informal communication between the new leader and their new subordinates

Once new leaders enter a new organization, they must acquire information about the organization and the new subordinates. The data indicate that informal communication and interaction is essential when new leaders are learning the informal aspects of the organization and developing interpersonal relationships. The new leader in our case felt

Human Resource Development International 581

that interaction, for example during lunch breaks, was central to developing the relation- ship and becoming an insider. The leader saw coffee breaks as another opportunity to get to know the subordinates:

I said that I don’t need my own coffee machine in my room, I will go and sit with them (the subordinates) – and there we all sit – and discuss whatever sport and so on… There I feel like I am one of them.

Informal communication permits the leader to become acquainted with the subordinates and their routine work. It seems that the process of developing interpersonal relationships in a new organization is quite a slow-moving process and the situation was still develop- ing several months after the arrival of the new leader. Moreover, the state of the relation- ships of the new leader appears to be influenced by situational factors and the state of the mutual communication and interaction at any particular time. It seems that the relationship grew through informal communication and interaction, and the subordinates also became keener to suggest work-related improvements to the leader. The leader described the relationships after a few months in the organization in the following terms:

Yes, I have had more, and constantly more people are coming to my in-group. Some have stayed more distant though.

I have talked more and more with all these people… it feels like they are also on my side. And they come and tell me what has happened during the day… and additionally they come and tell me what could be done, as in improvement ideas.

However, there was some fluctuation in the inner circle of subordinates of the leader during the period in which the research was conducted. It seems that situational factors cause some subordinates to grow closer to the leader as the relationship between them develops. On the other hand, some subordinates move from the in-group to a more distant status. The leader described the situation following almost a year in the organization:

Well, in a way I am closer to almost everyone, in contrast to our last talk… I could say that to some extent I know them… however, from time to time there is someone new who gets closer, who approaches me… and then one subordinate who was away a lot [on sick leave], I haven’t talked with him that much. And that is how the relationship develops after all, by talking… that is how you get acquainted.

The presence of mutual interaction appears to be crucial for the subordinates as well. An interesting finding was the difference between the parties in the way interaction was perceived. Some subordinates felt that there was mutual interaction, while some subordi- nates perceived the situation differently. Evidently, the situation is complex and the perceptions of different subordinates vary quite considerably. Some staff members per- ceived a lack of interaction and lack of knowledge as signalling poor leadership:

The situation has improved over time, but the thing that bothers me is that the leader sits here [in their room], even the door closed, and sort of closes themself in, and isn’t present there [among the subordinates].

(Subordinate 5)

When the previous leader was here, you could always discuss things… but after the change, whatever you ask, you won’t get an answer, and then you feel frustrated… it is like we don’t

582 H.M. Kangas

have a leader here, you can’t ask for anything, and you won’t get an answer, and sort of no leader who tells us how the things are done.

(Subordinate 6)

However, some subordinates felt the leader was keen on getting acquainted and commu- nicated well with them. The communication and interaction that influenced the develop- ment of the relationship on the part of the subordinates did not have to be complicated or extensive; one element that was noted was that the leader was keen to get acquainted when they started. One relatively small detail the subordinates mentioned was the fact that the leader greeted everyone each morning and asked how they were doing:

Said hello to everyone, which was nice. The leader sort of contacted everyone… the leader was more familiar in a way, and made contact.

(Subordinate 7)

Managerial decisions made by the leader

In addition to informal, everyday communication, the interaction between the parties is more complex; there were several incidents between the leader and the subordinate group that might have influenced the parties’ perceptions of each other. For example, the managerial decisions of the leader in certain situations and the way the leader handled the situations influenced the perceptions of the subordinates about the leader, their leader- ship, and by implication, their relationship. The leader pointed out at least one incident that occurred at the case company. It involved two members of staff being dismissed after a complaint that they had contravened shared rules and values. The confrontation that gave rise to the dismissal of the staff members happened in public, and therefore affected the subordinates not directly involved in the matter. The new leader talked about the incident in a positive way and felt the decision to be justified and fair. The leader interpreted the incident as reinforcing their managerial role and respect from their subordinates, and also their interpersonal relationships. The leader considered the sub- ordinates to be pleased with the decision that was made, and saw the incident as a turning point on the route to taking charge of the situation:

There was this one (incident), that changed the subordinates attitudes toward me… and then I heard someone saying, ‘Yes!’ somewhere… and they were really satisfied with that (decision).

Although the leader seemed aware of only positive opinions, in fact, opinion among the subordinates on whether the leader’s action had been correct was mixed. Those who felt that the leader was acting unfairly also felt less connected to the leader, and assessed their relationship as more distant. We can conclude that such situations influence how the group of subordinates perceives the leader, and therefore, how the relationships develop. One subordinate described their feelings about the situation as follows:

A leader should have self-control… the leader just lost control and shouted; and I was like, no, not like this.

(Subordinate 6)

Human Resource Development International 583

Work-related incidents

In addition to the informal communications and actions of the leader, work-related interaction processes were also identified. The first one is the positive delegation- answer-cycle, in which the leader delegates some tasks to a subordinate, and the relation- ship between the parties is enhanced through the mutual exchange during the delegation. This factor has a positive effect on the relationship between the parties. In the case company, the new leader promoted one subordinate from the group. The promotion increased that person’s responsibility and they helped the leader with some managerial tasks. The decision was influenced by the interpersonal capabilities of the subordinate and the evaluation of other team members and managers. One important aspect for the leader was the fact that the subordinate expressed their interest in the delegated tasks. The leader described the process of selecting a trusted subordinate as follows:

I thought that this subordinate was more interested in the task. He showed that he was interested.

The person promoted had expressed an interest in developing and advancing their career even before the new leader took up their post. The subordinate was optimistic that a new leader would make changes and so the attitude to and expectations of the new leader were optimistic.

In addition to positive delegation-answer-cycles, the data indicated that there were also some negative or reversed delegation-answer-cycles. Another subordinate who had held the position before was asked to return to their former duties. While not directly expres- sing any dissatisfaction with the task-delegation decision, there were some strong indica- tors that the subordinate felt mistreated. From the leader’s viewpoint, the withdrawal of responsibilities was not a pre-planned step and the leader did not recognize the possibility that the subordinate would feel harshly treated.

The next section examines the learning process and adaptation from the viewpoint of the leader, and also presents the development intervention and its influence.

The effect of the development intervention on the leader’s interpersonal relationships

The anticipatory expectations, communication and interaction processes between the parties and the managerial decisions of the leader are elements that build relationships and hence affect the adaptation of the leader. The processes increasingly help the leader to feel like an insider adapted to the ways of the organization. There were a few situations that contributed to the feeling as the leader took charge. First of all, as the leader learned the basic functions of the organization and the tasks which the subordinates performed, the leader could influence the subordinates and amend and develop the tasks:

…and I asked [a subordinate] why? ‘We are just accustomed to do so.’ I was like, okay, pretty good custom, but it does not seem to work. And I can say that this is because this and this are observed. Not only by us, but someone else also... and then we were able to make it work better.

The second factor at this stage is the awareness of the leader of their organizational role and the organization in general. As the leader learned about the organization and the subordinates, they were able to mould their management skills to fit the organization. In the case company, the new leader developed new methods to disseminate information and

584 H.M. Kangas

also used different methods to lead people. At this stage, the new leader felt they had acquired authority and developed methods to influence people:

I think that before it was managed from above and people were just told what to do, and controlled, like in the army... Now there are no sanctions and I think that they [the subordinates] work just as well.

One important aspect of the relationship development of the new leader was the devel- opment intervention conducted during the study. The purpose was to help the leader to get to know the subordinates and recognize their expectations of the leader. Moreover, the intervention acted as a feedback channel and enhanced the communication between the parties. The leader perceived the intervention as helpful. One paramount factor the new leader mentioned was their ability to become acquainted with the subordinates to some extent even before taking up the position. The new leader reported the most important contribution of the development intervention was helping to process the expectations and hopes of their subordinates, which countered the feeling of isolation initially experienced on taking up the position:

It has been helpful… I got information about the group and the people… and in a way got help on getting to know them… in the first [interview with the subordinates during the intervention] where they could tell their hopes and so it was the best.

The subordinates appreciated the opportunity to give feedback offered by the intervention. The subordinates were keen on giving feedback and were willing to express their feelings and hopes towards the new leader. One main aspect was the outside facilitators, who the subordinates trusted and spoke to openly during their feedback sessions. Additionally, the subordinates felt that the leader had taken on board some advice from the coaching and the subordinates’ feedback interviews. One subordinate put it thus:

Definitely there were some good points, because from what I have gathered from talking with other co-workers there were some good points (and feedback) given… I have had a hunch that the new leader has been able to take some advice and carry out some practices, at least if you compare to the previous leader.

(Subordinate 4)

Discussion

The aim of the study was twofold; first to shed light on the development process of LMX relationships when a new leader enters an organization, and second to examine the effect of a leader development intervention that was implemented. The contribution of this study to the literature on LMX relationships is threefold. First, the study brings the managerial viewpoint on LMX relationships into the discussion. The situation faced by a newcomer to a managerial position is demanding as the leader has to develop many LMX relation- ships simultaneously. Second, the study scrutinizes the development process of LMX relationships. Third, it introduces managerial development intervention into the LMX discussion.

LMX theory has traditionally recognized the first meeting as being the starting point of the development of the LMX relationship (Dienesch and Liden 1986; Dockery and Steiner 1990) and the development process at this stage is usually perceived as being influenced by the traits and behaviour of the parties (Bauer and Green 1996; Dienesch and Liden 1986)

Human Resource Development International 585

and how the parties see each other. However, this study contributes to the existing literature by establishing that the expectations of the parties (and particularly those of the subordi- nates) formed prior to the entry into the organization are important to how LMX relation- ships develop later. In some cases, the expectations can even be seen as leading to the later development process being bypassed. It seems that especially when the expectations were pessimistic, the overall attitude towards the leader and their actions remained negative. Moreover, the data indicate that in making the leader feel that the staff members were already familiar to them, the development intervention enhanced learning and the relation- ship development process of the leader even before they set foot in the organization.

As the relationship between the leader and the subordinates developed, interaction and communication became an important aspect of the process. This study uncovered different communication and interaction processes between the leader and subordinates. That communication and interaction, especially informal, everyday communication, were seen as opportunities to build and enhance the relationship as the parties learned about each other over time. However, it seems that a lack of communication is also important. Moreover, the parties seemed to perceive the communication that was occurring differ- ently. One interesting finding was that the leader felt that while relationships were built on communication and routine interaction, they could also be damaged by their absence. The leader was aware that, during the study, various subordinates moved into the in-group and some moved further away. For example, the leader noted that the relationship with one subordinate suffered from the lack of communication and interaction due to the subordi- nate being absent for some time. These findings challenge the notion of stability in LMX relationships. In addition, the current research challenges the accepted rapid pace of the development of LMX relationships. The study findings show that relationships were still developing after the leader had been in the organization for almost a year.

The interaction processes between the leader and the subordinates were more complex than expected, and in addition to informal communication, there were incidents between the leader and the subordinates. The previous research is almost silent on the effect of such incidents on the relationship between a leader and a subordinate. Incidents changing the perceptions of the subordinates about the leader and their actions might alter their understanding of how fair the leader is. Incidents that undermine the respect subordinates have for their leader can affect the whole relationship (Scandura and Lankau 1996). This is particularly salient if the leader is seen as acting unjustly.

Any perception of workplace injustice can fundamentally influence both the organi- zational climate and the job satisfaction of employees. Prior research confirms that instances of workplace injustice are not uncommon (Andiappan and Trevino 2010). It must be assumed that such incidents influence LMX relationships and, therefore, the organizational climate and the well-being of the employees. One focal viewpoint is that parties define the concept of justice or injustice, and reflect it against their own experi- ences and attitudes. The data collected from the interviews in the case organization indicated that the incidents between the leader and their subordinates were perceived differently by the parties, and that those differences in perception might influence the LMX relationship. The incidents provided evidence of managerial decision-making that contributed to the subordinates’ assessment of the managerial potential of the leader, despite the fact that the critical incidents did not directly concern all the subordinates. Prior research supports the view that actions of the leader considered unjust adversely affect the workplace climate and the interpersonal relationships in an organization (Scandura and Lankau 1996; Andiappan and Trevino 2010) and we can, therefore, assume they affect LMX relationships too.

586 H.M. Kangas

The LMX literature identifies the delegation-answer-cycle between the leader and the subordinate as an interaction process (Bauer and Green 1996; Scandura and Lankau 1996). This study supports the previous research and suggests that there were delegation processes in the case company that did enhance the LMX relationship between the new leader and the subordinate. The leader’s trust in the abilities and assessment of the personal characteristics of their subordinates influence to whom the leader delegates tasks. There is, however, evidence of the LMX relationship between the parties being more complex and being subject to influence by different dimensions. First, this study noted in addition to a positive delegation, a negative or reverse delegation in which the leader removed some delegated responsibilities from one subordinate. That might have had an effect on how the subordinate felt about the leader and how the relationship between them developed. In addition to the delegation cycles, there were some incidents occurring between the leader and the subordinates that impacted on the LMX relationship. Therefore, it seems that the delegation of responsibilities between the leader and the subordinates can either enhance the quality of the relationship or diminish it.

In prior research, LMX relationships have been presented as quickly developing to their final form and remaining stable over time (Bauer and Green 1996; Dienesch and Liden 1986). This study argues that in the situation where a newcomer assumes a managerial position, the process of developing LMX relationships is not as rapid as has been suggested, even if the new leader has some previous managerial experience. One major obstacle facing a new, externally appointed leader seems to be the fact that they have to learn so much: a completely new organization; its culture and ways of working, and in addition, they must develop LMX relationships with all of their subordinates. It seems that the difficulty of developing multiple LMX relationships simultaneously has an impact on the pace at which the leader is able to develop the relationships.

Limitations of the study and implications for future research

The study revolves around a single-case study and is a description of a situation, as interpreted by a researcher. That means that any generalization should be attempted only with caution, as a case study can never be guaranteed to accurately describe reality. The understanding of the phenomenon could have been deepened with the exploration of multiple cases. Additionally, it would have been interesting to interview the new leader’s superior to gain a broader view of the adaptation process undertaken by the new leader. Another limitation of the study is the limited scope for generalization to an international context, as the study was conducted in a Finnish organization. Moreover, more specific connections to individual elements of the LMX theory could be made.

This study provided interesting insights into leader development interventions and into the development of LMX relationships. Future studies might advance research on leader assimilation development interventions and their effects prior to and during entry into an organization. This study indicates that the process of LMX is more complex than it was thought to be and the existence of multiple dimensions should be recognized. The presence of critical incidents and the effects of those incidents are suggested as another avenue of future study. To support future research agendas, a theory of key incidents should be investigated in interactions between leaders and subordinates.

To conclude, further research on the organizational entry of a new leader is required. In addition, the viewpoint of the leader on the LMX relationships and how those relation- ships develop after the leader enters an organization from outside should be examined further. Moreover, other aspects of the LMX theory could be explored. This study has

Human Resource Development International 587

identified some obstacles relating to the development of LMX relationships involving an external appointee to a managerial position. It would be interesting to investigate, in a future study, the subsequent success or failure of such a leader and the contributing events.

Practical implications for HRD

From the HRD perspective, it is important to understand the demanding situation created when a new leader enters an organization as an outsider. The situation presents challenges to all parties: the leader, their new subordinates and the organization itself. This study offers some insights into how the relationship between the leader and their subordinates – and therefore the way the new leader takes charge – could be enhanced. The leader development intervention could be further developed to fit different organizations in complex contexts. Moreover, this study encourages HRD professionals to develop new leader orientation intervention initiatives and programs.

The study indicates that the expectations of the subordinates play an important role in the process of the interpersonal relationship development process. The challenge for HRD professionals is to develop the ability to recognize these expectations and/or to help the new leader to identify those expectations too, and then to act accordingly; then both HRD professionals and leader should clearly focus on enhancing the development of relation- ships on the part of the new leader.

References Andiappan, M., and L. Trevino. 2010. “Beyond Righting the Wrong: Supervisor-Subordinate

Reconciliation After an Injustice.” Human Relations 64 (3): 359–386. Arneson, S. 2005. “Help New Leaders Succeed.” Leadership Excellence 22 (5): 11–12. Ballinger, G., F. Schoorman, and D. Lehman. 2009. “Will You Trust Your New Boss? The Role of

Affective Reactions to Leadership Succession.” The Leadership Quarterly 20 (2): 219–232. Bauer, T. N., and S. G. Green. 1996. “Development of Leader-Member Exchange: A Longitudinal

Test.” Academy of Management Journal 39 (6): 1538–1567. Berlew, D., and D. Hall. 1966. “The Socialization of Managers: Effects of Expectations on

Performance.” Administrative Science Quarterly 11 (2): 207–223. Bridges, W. 2003. Managing Transitions. 2nd ed. New York: Perseus Books. Burke, R., and C. McKeen. 1994. “Facilitating the New Manager Transition: Part I.” Executive

Development 7 (2): 16–18. Dansereau, F., G. Graen, and W. Haga. 1975. “A Vertical Dyad Linkage Approach to Leaderships

Within Formal Organization.” Organizational Behavior and Human Performance 13 (1): 46–78. Denis, J.-L., A. Langley, and M. Pineault. 2000. “Becoming Leader in a Complex Organization.”

Journal of Management Studies 37 (8): 1063–1100. Dienesch, R. M., and R. C. Liden. 1986. “Leader-Member Exchange Model of Leadership: A

Critique and Further Development.” Academy of Management Review 11 (3): 618–634. Dockery, T. M., and D. D. Steiner. 1990. “The Role of Initial Interaction in Leader-Member

Exchange.” Group and Organization Studies 15 (4): 395–413. Eisenhardt, K. M., and M. E. Graebner. 2007. “Theory Building from Cases: Opportunities and

Challenges.” Academy of Management Journal 50 (1): 25–32. Eriksson, P., and A. Kovalainen. 2008. Qualitative Methods in Business Research. 1st ed. London:

SAGE Publications. Gabarro, J. 2007. “When a New Manager Takes Charge.” Harvard Business Review 85 (1):

104–117. Graen, G. B., and J. Cashman. 1975. “A Role-Making Model of Leadership in Formal

Organizations: A Developmental Approach.” In Leadership Frontiers, edited by J. G. Hunt, and L. L. Larson, 143–165. Kent, OH: Kent State University Press.

588 H.M. Kangas

Graen, G. B., M. A. Novak, and P. Sommerkamp. 1982. “The Effects of Leader-Member Exchange and Job Design on Productivity and Job Satisfaction: Testing a Dual Attachment Model.” Organizational Behavior and Human Performance 30 (1): 109–131.

Graen, G. B., and M. Uhl-Bien. 1995. “Relationship-Based Approach to Leadership: Development of Leader-Member Exchange (LMX) Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years: Applying a Multi- Level Multi-Domain Perspective.” Leadership Quarterly 6 (2): 219–247.

Greguras, G. J., and J. M. Ford. 2006. “An Examination of the Multidimensionality of Supervisor and Subordinate Perceptions of Leader–Member Exchange.” Journal of Occupational and Organizational Psychology 79 (3): 433–465.

Korte, R. 2010. “‘First, Get to Know Them’: A Relational View of Organizational Socialization.” Human Resource Development International 13 (1): 27–43.

Liden, R. C., and G. B. Graen. 1980. “Generalizability of the Vertical Dyad Linkage Model of Leadership.” Academy of Management Journal 23 (3): 451–465.

Manderscheid, S. 2008. “New Leader Assimilation: An Intervention for Leaders in Transition.” Advances in Developing Human Resources 10 (5): 686–702.

Manderscheid, S., and A. Ardichvili. 2008a. “A Conceptual Model for Leadership Transition.” Performance Improvement Quarterly 20 (3/4): 113–129.

Manderscheid, S., and A. Ardichvili. 2008b. “New Leader Assimilation: Process and Outcomes.” Leadership and Organization Development Journal 29 (8): 661–677.

McAllister, D. J. 1995. “Affect- and Cognition-Based Trust as Foundations for Interpersonal Cooperation in Organizations.” Academy of Management Journal 38 (1): 24–59.

Miller, V., and F. Jablin. 1991. “Information Seeking During Organizational Entry: Influences, Tactics, and a Model of the Process.” The Academy of Management Review 16 (1): 92–120.

Ostroff, C., and S. W. J. Kozlowski. 1992. “Organizational Socialization as a Learning Process: The Role of Information Acquisition.” Personnel Psychology 45 (4): 849–874.

Restubog, S. L. D., P. Bordia, R. L. Tang, and S. A. Krebs. 2010. “Investigating the Moderating Effects of Leader–Member Exchange in the Psychological Contract Breach–Employee Performance Relationship: A Test of Two Competing Perspectives.” British Journal of Management 21 (2): 422–437.

Saks, A. M., and B. E. Ashforth. 1997. “Organizational Socialization: Making Sense of the Past and Present as a Prologue for the Future.” Journal of Vocational Behaviour 51 (2): 234–279.

Scandura, T. A., and M. J. Lankau. 1996. “Developing Diverse Leaders: A Leader-Member Exchange Approach.” Leadership Quarterly 7 (2): 243–263.

Schiavoni, M. R. 1984. “Assimilating the New Manager.” Chemical Engineering Feb. 6: 117–119. Schriesheim, C. A., S. L. Castro, and C. C. Cogliser. 1999. “Leader-Member Exchange (LMX)

Research: A Comprehensive Review of Theory, Measurement, and Data-Analytic Practices.” The Leadership Quarterly 10 (1): 63–113.

Schyns, B., and H.-J. Wolfram. 2008. “The Relationship Between Leader-Member Exchange and Outcomes as Rated by Leaders and Followers.” Leadership & Organization Development Journal 29 (7): 631–646.

Silverman, D. 2005. Doing Qualitative Research. Thousand Oaks, CA: SAGE. Springer, L. 2006. “The Link between the Quality of the Supervisor-Employee Relationship and the

Level of the Employee’s Job Satisfaction.” Public Organization Review 6 (2): 125–142. Stake, R. 1995. The Art of Case Study Research. Thousand Oaks, CA: SAGE. Walsham, G. 1995. “Interpretive Case Studies in IS Research: Nature and Method.” European

Journal on Information Systems 4: 74–81. Watkins, M. 2003. The First 90 Days: Critical Success Strategies for New Leaders at All Levels.

Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Yukl, G., M. O’Donnell, and T. Taber. 2008. “Influence of Leader Behaviours on the Leader-

Member Exchange Relationship.” Journal of Managerial Psychology 24 (4): 289–299.

Human Resource Development International 589

Copyright of Human Resource Development International is the property of Routledge and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
  • Theoretical framework
    • The development of the leader–member exchange
    • Development intervention supporting the new leader
  • Research design
    • Data collection and analysis
      • Stage 1
      • Stage 2
      • Stage 3
  • Findings
    • The expectations of the subordinates prior to the entry of the new leader
    • Informal communication between the new leader and their new subordinates
    • Managerial decisions made by the leader
    • Work-related incidents
    • The effect of the development intervention on the leader’s interpersonal relationships
  • Discussion
    • Limitations of the study and implications for future research
    • Practical implications for HRD
  • References

Followership in Leadership.pdf

6

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES, Volume 7, Number 4, 2014 ©2014 University of Phoenix View this article online at wileyonlinelibrary.com • DOI:10.1002/jls.21306

leadership effectiveness than followership. Even the general public seems to continue advocating for leader- ship and neglecting followership, although nearly 80% of people function as followers who have been growing stronger whereas leaders have weakened in the last 2 decades (Kelley, 1992). According to Kelley (1992), such “single-minded conformism” in our modern soci- ety has caused a serious defi ciency and problem in lead- ership studies, in both theory and practice. Society as a whole has been aff ected by the “cult of leadership”

Followership has never been a part of educational curricula in the West until the turn of this century. Leadership conversely seems almost a monopolized dis- cipline that teaches how to infl uence people and make the leader successful in order to reach personal and organizational goals through success, effectiveness, and productivity. Th e emphasis in these programs is on how to be a leader and/or a manager rather than a follower (International Leadership Association, 2013).2 Th ere seems to be more concern nowadays for

F O L L O W E R S H I P I N

L E A D E R S H I P S T U D I E S

A Case of Leader–Follower Trade Approach

PETROS G. MALAKYAN

The current article acknowledges the absence of followership from the leadership literature for many

years. Major theories of leadership are reviewed to assert that (1) modern leadership studies have

been developed strictly from the leader’s perspective with little or no attention on followership,

(2) leadership studies have primarily been based on the static understanding of leadership (leaders

always remain leaders),1 and (3) there seems to be a need for a new paradigm for leader–follower

relationships, which may result in organic relationships between leaders and followers through

exchange of leadership and followership functions and roles. Thus, it is argued that the mutuality

of relationships and infl uence between the follower and the leader exists. To address the need for a

new paradigm for leadership, the leader–follower trade (LFT) approach is introduced, which may result

in the nonstatic and organic approach to leadership–followership as two valuable human behavioral

functions. In this case, leadership and followership functions and roles may be traded or exchanged

by the positional leaders and followers in different situations or organizational settings toward mutual

respect, empowerment, and effectiveness.

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 7

it has become more evident that leaders cannot exist without followers, because both are defi ned in rela- tionships, and without that relationship, leaders and followers cease to exist (Kellerman, 2007; Rost, 1993, 2008).

Background Leadership studies in the past have been primarily leader-focused (Hollander, 1992), whereas the study of followership was either neglected or separated from leadership studies. James MacGregor Burns stated:

Thirty years ago, I wrote that “one of the most seri-

ous failures in the study of leadership has been the

bifurcation between the literature on leadership and

the literature on followership.” Surely, I added, it was

“time that the two literatures be brought together.”3

Today, a new literature is emerging and seems to be gaining momentum: research and writing on fol- lowership. The literature seeks ways to educate, or better train, exemplary, courageous, and great follow- ers, who are not only willing to stand up for change and for leaders and organizations but also are able to create great leaders and organizations (Chaleff , 2009; Kellerman, 2008; Kelley, 1992; Riggio, Chaleff, & Lipman-Blumen, 2008). Th e latter seems to have taken the same one-sided approach this time by primarily focusing on followers or follower-centered research (Shamir, 2007). However, Van Vugt et al. (2008) argue that:

First, leadership cannot be studied apart from follow-

ership and that an adequate account of the leadership

process must consider the psychology of followers.

Second, the goals of leaders and followers do not

always converge, a fact that creates a fundamental

ambivalence in the relationship between leaders and

followers. (p. 193).

Furthermore, no further steps are taken to minimize the power gap between leaders and followers within organizations and communities. How can a follower be courageous, eff ective, and do all of the above when he or she is powerless? Th e power of making decisions and leading organizations is, for the most part, still in the hands of leaders whom we select or appoint. Moreover, the leadership research has not taken the two sides of

(Kelley, 1992, pp. 9, 14) that has been sweeping across education, business, and other spheres of public life beginning from the times of the Industrial Revolution (Van Vugt, Hogan, & Kaiser, 2008, p. 188).

During the 1700s in France and England, employees or subordinates were categorized as commodities for those whose primary goal was making profi t at any cost. Employees became human resources, much like natural resources or material possessions. By using the words of Buber (1958), followers were treated by lead- ers as “I–It,” which assumes object–subject, distant, no relationship between the two, pastness, as opposed to “I–Th ou,” which presupposes presence, relationships, mutuality, openness, humanness, and in the case of leadership, being there for genuine relationships and dialogue between leaders and followers (Friedman, 2002, pp. 197, 354).

By the end of the 18th century, the leader–follower relationship became based on social and economic exploitations and psychological manipulations toward the production of material goods and consumption by the followers themselves. Th us, the task of modern social and behavioral scientists had been to learn how to make business leaders or managers—not necessarily followers—more eff ective and successful in the indus- trialized world (Baker, 2007; Van Vugt et al., 2008; Wielkiewicz & Stelzner, 2005). Such a perspective laid a foundation for the modern school of management and later, theories of leadership.

Today, we live in a postindustrial era. The time has come for the “sheep” mentality of the follower to be lifted (Kelley, 1992, p. 37). Followers have more rights and freedoms than ever before in the history of humankind. Th ey can refuse to follow leaders who are selfi sh and greedy. Only in the last half century researchers began to realize that the study of follower- ship was a necessity (Kelley, 1988, 1992, 2008) for two reasons. First, the centuries-long confl ict-dilemma between leaders and followers has not been resolved in either theoretical or practical levels primarily because followership has not been studied along with leader- ship in organizational contexts. Followers could not be ignored or overlooked anymore, because they began fully engaged in organizational and social transforma- tion and some even took moral actions against the toxic leaders regardless of the cost (Chaleff , 2009). Second,

8 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

are called leaders and those who do followership are called followers).

Followership in Leadership Studies Th e great man theory or the trait approach, the earliest sys- tematic study of leadership (Bass, 1981; Kirkpatrick & Locke, 1991; Lord, DeVader, & Alliger, 1986), does not address followership. While starting with a presupposi- tion that leaders are born with special personal qualities or traits, Stogdill (1948) concluded that no universally consistent set of traits diff erentiates leaders from non- leaders and that a person with leadership traits who is a leader in one situation may not be a leader in another situation. Moreover, a systematic study of followership had not been a part of the leadership research until the early 1990s. One of the evidences of this research omission is the complementary list of leadership traits with no followership traits developed from 1948 to 2004 (Kirkpatrick & Locke, 1991; Lord, DeVader, & Alliger, 1986; Mann, 1959; Stogdill, 1948, 1974; Zaccaro, Kemp, & Bader, 2004) with the exception of the authentic leadership research, where the leader and follower development is considered (Gardner, Avolio, Luthans, May, & Walumbwa, 2005).

Human behavior has been perceived to be the result of various factors (traits, habits, instincts, emotions, passions, motivations, personal desire, preferences, environment, etc.). Th us the trait approach falls short in depicting one person as a leader and the other a nonleader (Cavell, 2007).

Th e skills approach, which aimed to solve complex problems in organizational leadership (Katz, 1974; Mumford, Zaccaro, Harding, Jacobs, & Fleishman, 2000), omits the leader–follower dynamic as a subject of study. Th e skills approach fails to discuss followership skills, which equally may be obtained through training and education. Moreover, the skills approach certainly overlooks the fact that the leader is also a follower, who needs not only leadership but also followership skills to be more eff ective in various situations.

The style approach, which defines leadership as relational and task-oriented behavior (Ohio State and Michigan State studies), as well as managerial or leadership grid (Blake & Mouton, 1985) to explain the importance of concern for people and concern for

the equation within the discipline into careful consid- eration: a study of the leader and the follower as one researchable topic. As a result, the so-called static offi ce of “leadership” has been created with little or no power exchange between leaders and followers. For instance, in the leadership research a significant number of scholars seem to ascribe French and Raven’s (1959) fi ve bases of power primarily to leaders with perhaps little consideration of followers operating from the same power bases.4 Furthermore, the positional lead- ership and the use of power in its various forms often have produced abuse of power and leadership roles in the world throughout human history. Even leaders in democratic societies are not exempt from positional leadership abuse, selfi shness, unethical behaviors, and greediness (Kellerman, 2012).

Th e static concept of leadership has not produced the expected results in the private nor in the public sec- tor of the world’s societies (Kellerman, 2012). Persons occupying leadership positions may not be able to lead everyone in every situation eff ectively, because they cannot be eff ective in leading others all the time. In other words, someone leading all of the time seems to be ineffective and unnatural. Subsequently, the positional leader may allow others to lead, which may prove to be more eff ective and effi cient. Th us, if one is not and cannot be a leader at all times in all situations, then the concept of a “leader” as a noun does not exist and seems rather a myth. Th e mythical concept of a “leader” results in dangerous and toxic leaders obsessed by its fi ctitious glory and fame. Th us a challenge exists: how can we make leadership and followership acces- sible to more people and make followership and lead- ership exchangeable in decision-making processes and actions?

Change may be needed in our understanding and execution of leadership and followership. Th is does not mean, however, abandoning what has already been established in leadership studies, but rather bringing followership into the discussion and studying leader- ship along with followership as one unit. In the fol- lowing section, major leadership theories are analyzed in light of two guiding themes: fi rst, leadership stud- ies to be leader focused, and second, leadership and followership viewed as static roles, functions, and separate social identities (those who do leadership

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 9

special and privileged groups within the organization (Scandura, 1999). As in other theories, LMX theory is a leader-focused approach to leadership and does not consider leadership to be nonstatic and situational where leaders and followers interchangeably share their roles and responsibilities (Orwell, 1936). Th e model of in-group and out-group membership certainly omits the possibility of followers deciding whether or not their leader should be an in-group or an out-group member.

Transformational leadership focuses on individu- als’ transformational processes, including both lead- ers and followers (Bryman, 1992; Burns, 1978).

Transformational leadership, however, is again con- cerned with the leader’s behaviors (Bass, 1990; House, 1976) and can be viewed as elitist and antidemocratic (Avolio & Gibbons, 1988). Besides, the charismatic nature of transformational leadership can be destruc- tive as a result of leaders’ psychological infl uence on their followers (Conger, 1999). As with other theo- ries, transformational leadership is leader centric and holds a static view of both leader and follower, where the concept of transformational followership has not been explored. Can a transformational follower trans- form his or her leader and bring transformation in an organization?

Charismatic leadership refers to the natural abili- ties of leaders who are risk takers, arouse emotions, and motivate their followers beyond ordinary admira- tion (Freud, 1938; Zaleznik, 2009). Again, as in the other leadership theories, charismatic leadership does not address the charismatic followership dimension, because it is a leader-centered theory with a fi xed con- cept of leaders’ leadership behavior.

Team leadership, which provides the most non- static understanding of leadership and followership among other leadership theories, allows functional fl ex- ibility between team members to choose their own leader among the members of the team (Fisher, 1985; Hackman, 2002; Kinlaw, 1998), and has tendencies to focus more on the leader’s decision making toward team eff ectiveness through internal or external leader- ship interventions, than on the team members mov- ing from membership to leadership roles (e.g., Hill’s Model for Team Leadership, Northouse, 2013, p. 291). Moreover, in team leadership it seems unclear whether

productivity, seems, too, a leader-centered research, where the follower’s styles have not been studied. Th us, the style approach has overlooked the follower’s response to the leader’s styles and how the former’s behavior may aff ect or infl uence the latter’s eff ectiveness.

The situational approach, with its four leadership styles (Hersey, Blanchard, & Johnson 2012) is also a leader-oriented study, because followership styles and how they may aff ect the leader’s behavior have not been identifi ed. Although the situational approach takes fol- lowership into consideration, leadership and follower- ship are still viewed as static roles. Th us, the situational approach is a leader-centered and one-sided approach to the leader–follower dyad, where the styles have been perceived merely from the leader’s response to the fol- lower’s behavior in various situations.

Th e contingency theory, being a leader-match theory (Fiedler, 1964, 1967; Fiedler & Garcia, 1987), assumes that leadership eff ectiveness is contingent upon leader- ship style and leadership situation with no discussion of the followership style and its impact on leadership eff ectiveness. Th us, the contingency theory is leader focused and fails to provide a mutually preferred model of eff ectiveness.

Th e path-goal theory, which is concerned with the motivation of subordinates toward the goal set forth by the leader of the organization (Evans, 1970; House, 1971; House and Dessler, 1974), posits that no leader- ship responsibilities are assigned to subordinates in the leadership process to accomplish the goal. Th e organi- zational goals are not necessarily discussed and mutu- ally agreed upon by the leader and the follower. Th us the path-goal theory, like the other theories reviewed previously, operates from a static paradigm (the leader leads and the follower follows) of a leader and a fol- lower as not only diff erent functions but also as diff er- ent social identities in organizational contexts.

Th e leader–member exchange (LMX) theory, which puts sole emphasis on leader–follower interactions as a dyadic relationship within a three-phase develop- mental process (stranger, acquaintance, and partner) (Dansereau, Graen, & Haga, 1975; Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1995), seems to segregate followers into two types of groups: in-group and out-group.

Th e LMX theory thus can be easily accused of favorit- ism and unfairness, because it justifi es the existence of

10 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

Authentic leadership is one of the few leadership the- ories where followership is fully present in research and the followers’ emotional reaction to the leader’s inauthentic behavior has been studied alongside of leadership (Eagly, 2005; Gardner et al., 2005; George, 2004; George & Sims, 2007). It focuses on the lead- er’s self-acceptance from an intrapersonal perspective without trying to be someone else (Gardner, Avolio, & Walumbwa, 2005; Goff ee & Jones, 2006; Shamir & Eilam, 2005) and also focuses on an interpersonal pro- cess toward transparent, authentic, and dyadic relation- ships and leadership credibility (Eagly, 2005; Gardner, Avolio, & Walumbwa, 2005; Kouzes & Posner, 2003, 2012). However, most scholars of authentic leadership still ascribe leadership and followership functions to two separate human identities. Th us, the theory seems to hold the static view of the leader and the follower.

The intercultural leadership research has not been exempt from the leader-focused approach. Social anthropologists, along with research groups such as GLOBE and scholars in cross-cultural psychology, international management, and communication, have studied leadership primarily from the leader perspective in the context of western and nonwestern cultures and societies (Berry, Segall, & Kagitcibasi, 1997; Chhokar, Brodbeck, & House, 2007; Crosby & Bryson, 2005; Deardorff, 2009; Harris, Moran, & Moran, 2004; Lewis, 2006; Sam & Berry, 2006; Schultz & Lavenda, 2012). The undertaken research tasks have been to understand leadership styles in light of multiple cul- tural characteristics that aff ect leaders (Doob, 1988; Hofstede, 1980, 1997, 2001; House, Hanges, Javidan, Dorfman, & Gupta, 2004; Lewis, 2006).

In summary, it seems evident that most theories on leadership have been leader focused or leader centered. Th ey have been researched from the leader’s perspective and have taken a one-sided approach to the leader– follower dyadic relationships. Followers in most of the discussed theories are present but not necessarily the subject of study or research. The most popular definitions of leadership use the concept of influ- ence, hence the leader infl uencing the follower, but they ignore the infl uence of the follower. Th is is to say that right from the outset leadership has been defi ned from the leader’s point of view to serve the interest of the leader, whereas the interests of the followers have

the team members are team leaders or team followers and when and how they shift their roles. Once more, it is a leader-oriented approach, this time focusing on multiple individual leaders’ performance as leaders.

Shared, collective, or distributed leadership is interested in collective input, processes, distributing roles and responsibilities, and interactive infl uence, as well as fur- ther development of relationships between team mem- bers (Avolio, Walumbwa, & Weber, 2009; Carson, Tesluk, & Marrone, 2007; Day, Gronn, & Salas, 2004; Morris, 2005; Pearce & Conger, 2003). Although this approach minimizes the positional power gap between members of the team, it has a tendency to eliminate the followership functions among the team members and thus is a leader-focused theory. For instance, Pearce and Conger (2003) completely omit followership from their work on Shared Leadership.

Servant leadership, which begins from an altruistic attitude of a leader to serve as a result of his or her natural inner drive, claims to make others “healthier, wiser, freer, more autonomous, more likely themselves to become servants” (Greenleaf, Spears, & Covey, 2002, p. 27) and lead people at a higher level and beyond the day-to-day realities of organizational problems (Autry, 2004; Blanchard & Hodges, 2003), yet the focus here still seems to be on the one who becomes a leader through his or her service. Servant leadership still does not show how one can be a servant follower or how one may shift roles or functions from servant leadership to servant followership.

In the psychodynamic approach, which presupposes that leaders are more eff ective in their roles when they understand their own psychological world as well as that of their subordinates and that the emotional responses and habitual patterns of behavior of both leaders and followers are the result of strong infl uences from past experiences (Freud, 1938; Jung, 1961), the follower doesn’t necessarily seem to be the subject of study in relation to the leader.

In the leadership ethics approach, leaders’ failures and success are examined (Ciulla, 2002; Price, 2006, 2008), and leaders are encouraged to develop skills for moral sensitivity, moral judgment, moral motivation, and moral action (Rest, 1986). Here the leader is at the center of the research attention, so how can the follow- ers’ ethical behavior be discounted (Hollander, 1995)?

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 11

followers trade their functions from leader to follower and from follower to leader in order to develop their intrapersonal perspectives, foster interpersonal relation- ships, and maximize mutual eff ectiveness.

L F T A P P R O A C H , L E A D E R S H I P

I N F L U E N C E , A N D E F F E C T I V E N E S S

From the perspective of the LFT approach, infl uence between the leaders and the followers is always mutual. Th ey mutually infl uence each other. Hollander (2009) calls it “two-way fl ow of infl uence” (p. 37), or as Martin Buber (1958) puts it, “I–Th ou” mutual dialogue. Th us, the study and research on leadership–followership as one unit focuses on mutual infl uence: the leader infl u- ences the follower, and the follower influences the leader. Moreover, eff ectiveness, according to the LFT approach, refers to a leader–follower dyad. As soon as the paradigm is shifted from a leader to a leader– follower dynamic, one may easily view eff ectiveness in light of leader–follower relationships. Eff ectiveness, in turn, which equally depends on the leader and the follower, is mutually addressed and evaluated. Both the leader and the follower seek eff ectiveness together. Th us the attitude of the leader and the follower toward each other seems to be a regulating determinant for eff ective leadership and followership. Th us the leader’s and the follower’s effectiveness is the condition for maximum eff ectiveness in a group or organizational setting.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E T R A I T

A P P R O A C H

Leadership traits do not make one superior over a per- son who has followership traits. After all, leadership and followership functions are valuable human func- tions and both leaders and followers possess unique tal- ents and abilities. Th us, the static concept of leadership seems discriminatory and separatist. Leadership here is taken as a mere function or a role, as opposed to social stratifi cations, that emerges in human interactions for service toward the common good of humanity. Th us, the LFT approach to leadership and followership, like situational behavioral functions, is more inclusive and humane because every person, although not equal, has both leadership and followership traits and abilities.

been primarily omitted. As Avolio, Walumbwa, and Weber (2009) state: “Perhaps one of the most inter- esting omissions in theory and research on leadership is the absence of discussions of followership and its impact on leadership” (p. 434). Finally, most leadership theories also seem to advocate the static paradigm of the leader and the follower as separate human identities resulting in social segregations (leaders remain leaders for leadership, whereas followers remain followers for followership). As a result, the exchange or the shifts of roles have not been considered.

A Case of Leader–Follower Trade Approach In this section, attempts have been made to view lead- ership and followership as interchangeable and valuable and yet as somewhat separate human functions per- formed by the same person, or more than one person, in diff erent situations. A new paradigm is advocated (Stech, 2008) where leadership and followership func- tions and roles may be traded or exchanged by lead- ers and followers in diff erent organizational settings. Kelley (1992) describes leadership and followership as “two separate concepts, two separate roles. Th ey are complementary, not competitive” (p. 40). In fact, one person functioning as both a leader and a follower may be more eff ective (Chaleff , 2012). Kelley (1992) then goes on to say:

If there is anything that the nineties have already

taught us, it’s that most people are both leaders and

followers. The role of followers and leaders are no

longer as clearly demarcated as they used to be. We

need to acknowledge both parts of ourselves. (p. 9).

To address the two problems in leadership studies (the omission of followership and the static concept of leadership and followership), the leader–follower trade (LFT) approach is introduced to the leadership theories as an organic way of doing leadership and followership and a new way of integrating followership into the leadership practice and research.5

The definition of the LFT approach is as follows: Leadership–followership processes occur in relation- ships and leading–following functions are exchangeable behaviors in human relationships. Th us, leaders and

12 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

of followers, then the relationship between diff erent fol- lowers must be taken into account. Th e style approach thus should address leader–follower, follower–leader, and follower–follower relationships and task behaviors.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E S I T UAT I O N A L

A P P R O A C H

A paradigm shift from static to functional leadership and followership in the situational approach seems nec- essary. Rather than changing leadership styles, one may consider changing the leader’s function from leading to following and from following to leading. A person may exchange his or her functions (LFT approach) by focus- ing on developing either leadership or followership skills. Here the skills, style, and situational approaches come together to serve leader–follower mutual empow- erment, growth, performance, and job satisfaction. Th e situational approach then becomes equally benefi cial for both leaders and followers, which is to say, the leaders learn to follow in one situation and the followers learn to lead in another situation.

One of the shortfalls of the LFT approach in the situational approach may be the lack of willingness and competences on the part of both leaders and followers for functional exchange. For instance, if a participant is low in support and high in need, the leadership– followership functional exchange may be ineff ective. Th us, the willingness and competences of the leader and the follower must be considered for the LFT approach (see a further discussion on this topic later in the article).

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E C O N T I N G E N C Y

T H E O R Y

Leadership eff ectiveness in the contingency theory, mea- sured by the LFT approach, is a way to promote leader and follower mutual eff ectiveness. Th is may require a mutual emphasis and analysis of styles and situations for the leader and the follower as a way to a mutually pre- ferred model of leadership and followership as opposed to the originally proposed leader-focused approach: LPC (least preferred coworker). Th e use of the LFT approach in the LPC scale in all three situational factors (leader–member relations, task structure, and position power) may change the entire dynamic of the contin- gency theory by adding the follower’s perspective on the

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E S K I L L S

A P P R O A C H

In order for the skills approach to be more applicable to multiple situations in various contexts, the focus must shift from the leader to the leader–follower dimension of skills. Th e leader needs to obtain the follower’s skills and vice versa, because true eff ectiveness is measured by one’s ability to function both as a leader and a follower. Unlike the trait theory, where the interaction takes place between the leader and follower, the skills approach is two dimensional: leader–follower/leader–follower. Th us, to introduce the LFT approach to the skills approach, the leader then is expected to learn how to function as a follower in one situation, and the follower is expected to learn to function as a leader in another. Or, in another situation, the same leader may pass on the learned skills to his or her followers.

Th e skills approach is true for every individual, ethnic group, and people worldwide. Skills are important for eff ective performance of leading and following func- tions. Leaders and followers interact and infl uence each other through a skills exchange and learning if: (1) the leader is willing to learn from the followers how to fol- low and (2) the followers are willing to learn from their leader how to lead. Th erefore, if the LFT approach is used in the skills approach, it may enhance development and advancement in the leader–follower relationships.

L F T M O D E L I N T H E S T Y L E A P P R O A C H

Th e LFT approach, in response to the leader’s behavior, changes the entire understanding of the style approach, because the latter has been leader focused. By adding a new dimension to the theory (e.g., followership style), new leader–follower-focused research may be necessary to understand the two-way dynamic (Chaleff , 2008).

Th e relational and task behaviors are characteristic of both leaders and followers. If the mutual relation- ship between the leader and the follower is taken into account, then the style approach should equally apply to the leader and the follower (including the follower’s task and relationship behavior). Th us the LFT approach adds to the quest for a matching style of the leader and the follower (Bjugstad, Th ach, Th ompson, & Morris, 2006). In this case, the challenge of the leader is not only his or her own behavior but also that of the fol- lowers. Moreover, if the leader is dealing with a group

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 13

out-group categorizations) if both leaders and followers exchange their roles or group affi liations as opposed to mere content and process exchange.5 In certain instances, because the LFT approach presupposes an ongoing exchange or trade of leadership and follower- ship functions between the leaders and the followers in various situations, the in-group and the out-group models may become outmoded and be eliminated from the LMX theory in certain situations or organizational settings. Moreover, by minimizing the leader’s bias of favoritism through the use of the LFT approach, the LMX theory may foster a more mutually respectful dis- tribution of responsibilities and benefi ts to in-group and out-group members.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T R A N S F O R M AT I O N A L

L E A D E R S H I P

From the perspective of the LFT approach, transfor- mational leadership considers the possibility for trans- formational followership and advocates for mutual transformation. Much like the mutual influence between the follower and the leader, the transforma- tional infl uence is also mutual. Th us, transformational leadership and followership are beyond who the leaders or the followers are. Th ey transcend human limitations and embrace a vision that is always bigger and higher than the leaders’ or the followers’ abilities.

Moreover, although transformational leadership pro- motes inspiration and empowerment for followers and enhances personal and organizational change and growth, the intention has never been the transformation of the follower into a change agent. However, just like leaders, followers are also agents for change (Kellerman, 2008). Th us, the LFT approach may open new horizons for followers to be functionally transformed into lead- ers equipped for leadership tasks. In the process both the leader and the follower are transformed into a new functional reality: the leader becomes a follower and the follower becomes a leader, which may off er solutions to the problems in transformational leadership (lone-ranger mentality, psychological infl uence, elitism).

L F T A P P R O A C H I N C H A R I S M AT I C

L E A D E R S H I P

If a person is charismatic by nature, then regardless of his or her functions, that person may well be not only

LPC model as well as the combination of the latter’s leader and follower dimensions.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E PAT H  G O A L

T H E O R Y

A holistic approach to the problem of the leader–follower dynamic in the path-goal theory is needed. Th e leader in the holistic approach (mutual infl uence) infl uences followers not only through his or her change of leader- ship styles or behavior (directive, supportive, participa- tive, and achievement oriented), but also with his or her change of functions by making leadership a shared experience with the followers. Th e outcome of the shared leadership and followership may be an attitudinal and behavioral change, improvement in performance, and willingness to cooperate with the leader. As for the organizational goals and objectives, the follower will improve his or her performance and buy into the vision of the organization if the leader is able and willing to share leadership roles and responsibilities with the followers in the goal-setting and decision-making processes. Th us the LFT approach fosters a change of the static paradigm into a functional paradigm of leadership and followership. In certain situations the leader may choose to function as a follower and the follower to function as a leader toward personal and organizational empowerment.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E L E A D E R  M E M B E R

E X C H A N G E  L M X  T H E O R Y

Using the LFT approach in the LMX theory, the leader may function as both leader and follower with the members of both the in-group and the out-group in order to cultivate shared leadership and followership, thus attaining leadership and followership effi ciency at personal and organizational levels. Th e three phases of the leader–member dyad within the LMX theory (the stranger phase, the acquaintance phase, and the part- ner phase) may become a three-phase developmental process for each group member between the positional leaders and followers if the LFT approach is imple- mented. Th e latter may create a synergistic environment and mutually empowering relationship for all members of the organization, resulting in personal and organiza- tional betterment, eff ectiveness, and productivity.

On the other hand, the discriminative character of the LMX theory may be improved (in-group and

14 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

then the leader–follower dyad may be more inclu- sive by leaving no room for mere individualistic, top- down, and autocratic leadership (Hollander, 2009). This is because the shared leadership is realized in (a) leader–follower relationships, when dynamic rela- tionships are unleashed between leaders and followers, and (b) through functional trades from leading to fol- lowing and from following to leading.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N S E R VA N T

L E A D E R S H I P

Th e LFT approach fi ts the servant leadership philosophy, because both bring the two roles, servant [follower] and leader, together harmoniously in one person to create a new type of leadership: follower–leader. Although Greenleaf (1977) seems hesitant in using the term fol- lower in reference to servant, the concept is present in his approach, because servants are mostly associated with followers. Th us servant leadership can be translated as “follower leadership.” In other words, this is a leadership of followers, which opens a new horizon for followers to lead and the leaders to follow. One leads through fol- lowing, and such a follower can become an inspirational leader, because the two roles are interchangeable— the leader becomes a follower and the follower becomes a leader. Greenleaf (1977) rightly calls this fusion a “dangerous creation.” It is dangerous and unusual because leaders are expected to serve rather than to be served, and servants are expected to lead. In servant leadership one may not always be viewed as a leader and the other as a follower, but rather see it as an exchange- able function of leading and following.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E

P S Y C H O DY N A M I C A P P R O A C H

If the LFT approach is used in the psychodynamic approach, the research may shift to a new dimension: an analysis of psychological characteristics of leaders who become followers and of followers who decide to become leaders. A question then arises: What are the patterns of behaviors and psychological consequences of the functional exchange between leadership and followership? Such an inquiry perhaps has not yet been fully undertaken. By reinforcing the concept of no better or worse personalities of the psychodynamic research, both behavioral functions (leading and

a charismatic leader but also a charismatic follower. In other words, in a charismatic leader one may fi nd a char- ismatic follower, or vice versa. Th us, it seems necessary to study charismatic leadership from functional perspectives without necessarily viewing the two functions as two separate individuals. Moreover, the charismatic aspect of followership in relation to leadership may address some of the dark sides of charismatic leadership (use and abuse of power and authority, unquestionable authority, top-down leadership, infallibility and infl exibility of the leader, psychological manipulation, and others) and off er a mutually empowering model of reciprocal relationships between charismatic leaders and followers toward mutual inspiration and encouragement. Th e world needs both charismatic leaders as well as charismatic followers.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T E A M L E A D E R S H I P

Although team leadership is one of the few theories that advocates the concept of sharing leadership functions, the emphasis of team leadership is more on leading than following, where the members of the team strive to lead. Th e LFT approach for team leadership theory allows viewing the two functions, leading and following, as developmental possibilities for both leaders and follow- ers within the leadership team. In this case, the issue is not who leads and who follows, but rather how to lead and how to follow through a free expression of one’s natural abilities, desires, and acquired skills for leading and following. After all, one is free to choose to lead and follow as the outcome of one’s inner condition or outer needs. Not everyone has a natural desire to lead. On the other hand, it can be assumed that when every- one leads, no one follows, or, when everyone follows, no one leads. Th us, it is crucially important that leaders within the team learn to follow and followers learn to lead through the functional trade (LFT approach) in order to maximize group eff ectiveness.

L F T A P P R OAC H I N S H A R E D , CO L L E C T I V E ,

A N D D I S T R I BU T E D L E A D E R S H I P

Th e LFT approach may be easily implemented in shared leadership, if the focus is shifted from leaders to lead- ers–followers. In this case, leaders and followers will not only share their leadership roles but also their fol- lowership roles. If the underlying assumption for shared leadership is a collectivistic approach to leadership,

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 15

may be realized either by the same person or by multi- ple individuals performing leadership and followership functions interchangeably or simultaneously, much like in a tango dance (Chaleff , 2012).

L F T A P P R O A C H I N T H E I N T E R C U LT U R A L

L E A D E R S H I P

It is crucial to learn and acknowledge cultural diff er- ences and how those diff erences aff ect one’s perception of leadership and followership in intercultural contexts. Th us, the LFT approach in the intercultural leadership research adds the followership variable into the study of leadership to fi nd ways in which leader–follower rela- tionships may enhance interpersonal as well as intercul- tural eff ectiveness in global organizations.

L F T A P P R O A C H A N D T H E R O L E O F

G E N D E R

Anthropologically, the gender diff erence seems to have no eff ect on the LFT process, because leadership and fol- lowership functions are gender neutral. In other words, regardless of one’s gender, one may function as a leader or as a follower based on one’s personal preferences and strengths. However, culturally, the gender role may have a significant impact on the applicability of the LFT approach. For instance, in masculine cultures, where male and female roles are strictly diff erentiated, the LFT approach may be resisted or rejected by that culture.

L F T A P P R O A C H A N D A C C O U N TA B I L I T Y

When the roles and functions are traded or exchanged between leaders and followers, the accountability struc- ture must be in place at all times. Th is may be possible if one moves from a positional to a relational paradigm of accountability. In the positional paradigm, it is the follower who is expected to be accountable to her or his leader in most cases. In the relational paradigm, however, the accountability becomes mutual. In one situation the person in a leadership role playing a leader role will hold his or her followers accountable and in another will hold leaders accountable while taking the role of a follower.

In summary, through the LFT approach one may view leadership and followership as processes that occur in relationships and that leading–following functions are exchangeable behaviors in human relationships

following) are acceptable and cannot be viewed as better or worse. Th ey are just diff erent functions sub- ject to a constant exchange in individual and corporate life as acceptable and necessary functions for human coexistence.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N L E A D E R S H I P E T H I C S

Th e LFT approach presupposes that leadership ethics be perceived as an inseparable part of followership ethics. Ethical issues may arise when there is a leader, a follower, and a situation. In other words, ethics is the result of the communication and the relationship between the leader and the follower and the latter’s response to either the former’s behavior or action. It seems unethical to ignore followership ethics in rela- tion to leaders and followers themselves. To study the leader’s ethical behavior apart from the follower’s response is detriment to both parties involved. Th us it is essential that the follower’s ethical understanding and behavior be taken into account in conjunction with the leader’s ethical understanding and behavior. Leaders and followers are responsible not only for their own behaviors but also for those of corporate ethics as a result of the leader–follower interaction and exchange.

L F T A P P R O A C H I N AU T H E N T I C

L E A D E R S H I P

The LFT approach in authentic leadership will guar- antee authenticity in leading and following in vari- ous situations. “Be yourself ” then will mean that if a person in a follower role has a talent or a skill to lead, then he or she should be encouraged to lead out of his or her authentic self. Moreover, as soon as the para- digm is shifted from the leader to the leader–follower dynamic, then one’s intrapersonal perspective changes and broadens toward his or her self-knowledge, self- regulation, and self-concept as a leader as well as a fol- lower (Hannum, 2007; Stech, 2008).

Regarding the interpersonal processes between lead- ers and followers, the LFT approach expands the hori- zon for creativity and collaboration between leaders and follower in their authentic dyadic relationships. Furthermore, it also increases the potential for func- tional exchange, mutual empowerment, and devel- opment (Dixon & Westbrook, 2003). In this case, authenticity, as a human quality, behavior, and skill,

16 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

exchange, a persuading and modeling style may be used for the implementation of the LFT approach.

2. Apprehensive Avoidance = Low competency, Low willingness. Leaders and followers may hesitate and avoid the LFT approach. Th us it may be infeasible.

Response-change: When the leader and the fol- lower are incompetent and unwilling for a func- tional exchange, a teaching and encouraging development style may be used for the implemen- tation of the LFT approach.

3. Inquisitive Avoidance = Low competency, High willingness. Leaders and followers may express interest but avoid the LFT approach. Th us it may be feasible.

Response-change: When the leader or the follower is incompetent but willing for a functional exchange, a teaching and participatory development style may be used for the implementation of the LFT approach.

4. Enthusiastic Engagement = High competency, High willingness. Leaders and followers may be enthusiastic and engaged in the LFT approach. Th us it is feasible.

Response-change: When the leader or the follower is competent and willing for a functional exchange, an empowering and delegating development style may be used for the implementation of the LFT approach.

Summary: (1) When the leader–follower willingness is high, it is

more likely that the LFT approach will be feasible. Conversely, when the leader–follower willingness is low, it is more likely that the LFT approach will be infeasible.

(2) When the leader–follower competency is high, it is more likely that the LFT approach will be feasible. Conversely, when the leader–follower competency is low, it is more likely that the LFT approach will be infeasible.

Conclusion and Recommendation Leadership and followership as behavioral functions ought to be treated mutually and studied simultane- ously. Th e theoretical foundation of followership should be studied along with the foundations of leadership in order to understand how the relationships between the

regardless of one’s gender, ethnic, cultural, or social identity. Moreover, leaders and followers may trade their functions from leader to follower and from fol- lower to leader if they are willing and capable in order to foster interpersonal relationships, develop their intrapersonal perspectives, and maximize mutual eff ec- tiveness across cultural, ethnic, and gender diversities. Th us, the study on followership in relation to leader- ship is not an option but a necessity.

Feasibility of the LFT Approach Two major limitations of the LFT approach seem evident in the areas of willingness and competencies. First, some leaders or followers may not be willing to exchange their roles and functions due to their personal preferences. Second, the leaders and followers may feel incompetent for the role and functional exchange. For instance, it would seem unrealistic or perhaps naïve to assume that an inexperienced leader, who lacks knowl- edge, skills, and expertise, may increase his or her eff ec- tiveness by implementing the LFT approach. Moreover, in order for true dialogue and mutual learning to take place between leaders and followers, the same benefi ts and privileges, such as decision-making power, com- pensation, and status, must apply to both parties. Th ere seem to be four possible variations of feasibility of the LFT approach. Th e quadrants in Figure 1 provide fea- sibility stages for the applicability and implementation of the LFT approach. 1. Resistant Avoidance = High competency, Low will-

ingness. Leaders and followers may resist but not avoid the LFT approach. Th us it may be infeasible.

Response-change: When the leader and the fol- lower are competent but unwilling for a functional

Figure 1. The feasibility quadrants of the LFT approach Lo

w C

o m

p et

en cy

H ig

h

1 Resistant

Avoidance

4 Enthusiastic Engagement

2 Apprehensive

Avoidance

3 Inquisitive Avoidance

Low Willingness High

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 17

correspondingly influences the leader. Thus the question always remains, “Who is influencing whom and who is leading whom?”

6. Th e relational and task behaviors are characteristic of both leaders and followers: (1) leader–follower, (2) follower–leader, and (3) follower–follower. Leadership and followership are situational. Individuals may constantly exchange their leader- ship and followership functions. Th e situational exchange must be geared toward leader–follower mutual empowerment, eff ectiveness, and growth.

7. In organizational settings, leadership and follower- ship have traditionally been perceived as separate roles. However, both roles may be exchangeable based on one’s giftedness, behavioral preference, expertise, and situational needs. Th us organiza- tional eff ectiveness may be maximized if leaders and followers trade their functions, roles, and responsibilities toward developing leader–follower skills through mutually empowering synergetic relationships.

8. Th e LFT approach is based on the mutual infl u- ence through both (1) change of leadership style or behavior and (2) change of functions in order to make leadership and followership a shared experience.

9. The skills, inner dispositions, and followership qualities do not come naturally. If this assump- tion were correct, then we would have more than one Leo Tolstoy against social injustice and court violence in Czarist Russia; Mahatma Gandhi against British colonialism in India; Martin Luther King, Jr. against segregation, discrimination, and racism in the United States; or more than one Archbishop Desmond Tutu against apartheid in South Africa. Th us followership along with leadership must be taught and developed in both leaders and fol- lowers from educational institutions to work environments.

10. If human behavioral functions, such as leading and following, are contingent upon or shaped by the cultural characteristics, then these behavioral functions must be studied from leader–follower perspective without falsely separating them into two independent functions.

two dependent variables work. Nearly every relation- ship incorporates leadership and followership directly or indirectly, consciously or unconsciously. Both func- tions are vital components of human interactions. Th us societies need eff ective followers no less than they need eff ective leaders. As Bennis puts it: “In many ways, great followership is harder than leadership. It has more dan- gers and fewer rewards, and it must routinely be exer- cised with much more subtlety. But great followership has never been more important.”6 Finally, more research and study is needed in the area of leadership and fol- lowership as one discipline (Riggio et al., 2008).

Th e following summary of conclusions and recom- mendations is made from this theoretical article: 1. Human beings are born with abilities to lead

and follow (organic leadership and followership). Leaders and followers share common humanity with their unique personalities and characteristics. Subsequently both are valuable and useful human behavioral functions.

2. In reality, one cannot claim that he or she is a leader or a follower at all times and in all circumstances. Th us the concepts of a “leader” or a “follower” as nouns and separate human identities do not exist and seem rather myth. Th us the nonstatic para- digm of the LFT approach to “leading” and “fol- lowing” as verbs seems more natural and authentic to every individual regardless of their social status.

3. Leadership and followership traits and skills are valuable human functions and cannot indepen- dently exist. Contingent upon their preferences and circumstances, some people develop leadership skills whereas others develop followership skills. Both skills and abilities are attainable through edu- cation and thus deserve attention.

4. Leadership and followership are not static concepts or behavioral functions. In one situation a person may function as a leader and in another as a fol- lower, or both.

5. Leadership and followership cannot occur in a vacuum because they are defined by action and behavior in a particular context. They require relationship, which involves influence. Infl uence, on the other hand, is always mutual. As the leader infl uences the follower, the follower

18 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

need for a holistic understanding of how one’s intrap- ersonal processes and interpersonal relationships aff ect his or her leadership and followership behavior. For this reason, further research is necessary to understand one’s internal and external shifts that may cause one to act as a leader in one situation or act as a follower in another. Th is approach will perhaps facilitate the pro- cess of developing followership–leadership skills toward holistic personal and group eff ectiveness. Additionally, a further study may be necessary to understand how individuals and organizations may develop competen- cies and a willingness to implement the LFT approach by moving from the resistant quadrant (high compe- tency, low willingness) to the enthusiastic quadrant (high competency, high willingness), from the appre- hensive (low competency, low willingness) to the enthu- siastic, and from the acquisitive (low competency, high willingness) to the enthusiastic quadrant as the highest personal and organizational goal.

Leadership–Followership as Functions and Roles:

Community and Organizational Dimensions. Is it too optimistic or naïve to think that we may see more and more organizations function like a tango dance, where the leader–follower relationships, influences, and decisions are made mutually, harmoniously, and interchangeably? On the other hand, can we foresee a workplace where its members shift their leadership and followership functions and roles based on their personal preferences, strengths, competencies, and expertise toward personal eff ectiveness and group productivity?7 To answer these and other related questions, the LFT approach needs to be empirically tested to determine its validity in global work environments and communities across diverse cultural and economic systems.

Endnotes 1Th e static understanding of leadership is defi ned in the cur- rent article as static functions and roles leaders and followers play in a community or an organizational context, where leaders always remain leaders and followers always remain followers. Conversely, the nonstatic or organic understanding of leadership presupposes functional and role exchange, where leaders and followers organically trade or exchange their functions and roles in various situations based on their personal prefer- ences and sets of skills.

11. Th e LFT approach may not be feasible for all indi- viduals or circumstances. Individuals may not desire to exchange their leadership or follower- ship roles or possess the necessary competencies for functional exchange. Th us in order for the LFT approach to be successful on personal and organiza- tional levels, one must acquire disposition of high moral conscience and competency for high perfor- mance to be able to (1) acknowledge the reciprocal benefi ts of the LFT approach for the participants, (2) appreciate LFT’s participatory inclusiveness in human performances, and (3) recognize its poten- tial to treat fellow humans with respect regardless of their leadership or followership functions or roles in society or organizations.

R E C O M M E N D AT I O N S F O R F U RT H E R

S T U D Y A N D R E S E A R C H

Th ree recommendations are proposed here for further study and research in the areas of (1) scholarship (how to conduct further research and study on leadership– followership as one academic discipline), (2) a shift in focus from a leader to a leader–follower paradigm (intra- personal and interpersonal dimensions), and (3) making an eff ort to apply the LFT approach to community and organizational settings, where members of the group are able to organically lead and follow by trading leadership and followership functions and roles for the benefi t of each other and the community or organization.

Integrative Scholarship. In the last 30 years or more the followership literature emerged in leadership stud- ies. Rather than building another pyramid of “follower- ship literature” next to the “leadership literature,” as a reaction to the industrial or postindustrial leadership failures and abuse, it is time to study leadership and fol- lowership together, as “the two sides of the one coin.”

L e a d e r s h i p – Fo l l owe r s h i p : In t r a p e r s o n a l a n d

Interpersonal Dimensions. Th e static concept of lead- ership and followership (the leader is always viewed as a leader and the follower always remains a follower) is unreal and unnatural. Each individual, regardless of his or her function, role, or position, follows in one situation and leads in another, or leads and follows at the same time. Th us there seems to be an urgent

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 19

has resulted in the followers’ personal growth and commit- ment to members of the organization, its vision, as well as organizational eff ectiveness and success.

Th e LFT approach works well in my relationships with my wife. Coming from a male dominating and masculine society, I have learned to recognize the leadership and follow- ership traits that my wife has. Today, I am not the only leader of the family (although my culture and society has given me that static role); we both are. So, organically in one situation I lead and my wife follows, whereas in another situation she leads and I follow.

Moreover, the LFT approach caused a paradigm shift in my worldview and has helped me to become a better parent. Th e moment I gave away my own ego-centeredness and con- trolling addiction to leadership, parenting became an enjoy- able adventure. Today, my wife and I are open to the ideas, suggestions, roles, and responsibilities our daughter and son play or the perspectives they bring into our family. Th ey are a part of the discussion and the decision-making processes, which allows them to lead or set the rules and at the same time to follow the mutually established family rules. Th ey call this relationship “fair.”

The LFT approach has transformed my own teaching, scholarship, and community service. I have learned to value people regardless of their social status or identity, leader or follower, rich or poor, educated or uneducated. As a result, people seem more authentic and trusting. In the area of teaching, I intentionally seek advice and feedback from my own students and often share my leadership roles and responsibilities with them. For instance, my students take a part in group evaluations and grading each other’s works. They have freedom to select certain reading assignments within the subject matter that best fi t their own intellectual needs. I make decisions on activities, fi eld trips, or travel with my students. As a result, they feel empowered, valued, and appreciated. In my scholarship, the LFT approach taught me to begin with followership. I follow people’s advice, edi- tors’ counsel, reviewers’ critiques for publications, and seek feedback from my colleagues. At the end, I benefi t much by gaining wisdom and knowledge. In the area of service, the LFT approach helped me to develop followership skills to follow good leaders and refuse to follow toxic leaders. Often, in my courageous followership role, leaders seek my advice and counsel. I enjoy shifting my functions from leading to following and from following to leading as well as trading my roles of leadership and followership with people I live,

2I have conducted a quantitative analysis of the residential leadership programs on the bachelor’s level (53 majors and 17 minors) in the United States to learn whether or not followership has been emphasized in the leadership cur- ricula. Out of 200 entries in the International Leadership Association website (http://www.ila-net.org/Resources/LPD /index2.asp), 70 universities were randomly selected (26 state, 19 private, and 25 faith-affi liated universities) for analysis. Th e result of the analysis indicates that none of the 70 uni- versities has a single course on followership or mentions fol- lowership in their course descriptions or program outcomes. 3For the James MacGregor Burns quotation, see the back cover of Kellerman (2008). 4To understand where power comes from in the workplace, French and Raven (1959) offer five bases of power: (1) legitimate (a belief that a person has the right to demand compliance and submission from others), (2) reward (one’s ability or power to compensate another for obedience), (3) expert (power that comes from one’s skills and knowledge in a given area of expertise), (4) referent (power that comes from one’s perceived attractiveness, worthiness, and earned respect from others), and (5) coercive (ability to punish oth- ers for noncompliance). 5The LFT approach is different from that of Edwin Hollander’s (2009) “Fair Exchange,” as a social exchange framework. In his Inclusive Leadership, Hollander (2009), much like in major leadership theories analyzed previously, views leadership and followership as static concepts (leader always stays a leader, and the follower stays always a fol- lower): “Th at is the idea of a ‘fair exchange’ in which the leader gives things of value to followers—such as a sense of direction, values, and recognition—and receives other things in return—such as esteem and responsiveness—in their two- way dealings” (Hollander, 2009, p. 39). 6For the Warren Bennis quote, see the back cover of Kellerman (2008). 7Th e LFT approach is the result of my own personal expe- rience and encounter with individuals and organizations (non profi t, for profi t, government, nongovernmental orga- nizations, and education institutions) worldwide in the last 15 years of my teaching and practicing leadership and fol- lowership. It has proven to be one of the most eff ective ways of working with diverse people across cultures for moti- vating them to achieve common organizational goals. My work with young professionals nationally and internationally has shown that a healthy leader–follower trade of functions

20 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

Burns, J. M. (1978). Leadership. New York, NY: Harper and Row.

Carson, J. B., Tesluk, P. E., & Marrone, J. A. (2007). Shared lead- ership in teams: An investigation of antecedent conditions and performance. Academy of Management Journal, 50(5), 1217–1234.

Cavell, D. P. (2007). Leadership or followership: One or both? Healthcare Financial Management, 61(11), 142–144.

Chaleff , I. (2008). Creating new ways of following. In R. E. Rig- gio, I. Chaleff , & J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), Th e art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (J-B Warren Bennis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Chaleff , I. (2009). Th e courageous follower (3rd ed.). San Francisco, CA: Berrett-Koehler.

Chaleff , I. (2012). Leading and following through tango. Coura- geous follower blog: Archive for “video” category. Th e courageous follower. Retrieved from http://www.courageousfollower.net/blog /video/

Chhokar, J. S., Brodbeck, F. C., & House, R. J. (2007). Culture and leadership across the world: Th e GLOBE book of in-depth studies of 25 societies. Mahwah, NJ: LEA Publishers.

Ciulla, J. B. (2002). Th e ethics of leadership. Independence, KY: Cengage Learning.

Conger, J. A. (1999). Charismatic and transformational leader- ship in organizations: An insider’s perspective on these developing streams of research. Leadership Quarterly, 10, 145–179.

Crosby, B. C., & Bryson, J. M. (2005). Leadership for the common good: Tackling public problems in a shared-power world. San Fran- cisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Dansereau, F., Graen G. B., & Haga, W. (1975). A vertical dyad linkage approach to leadership in formal organizations. Organiza- tional Behavior and Human Performance, 13, 46–78.

Day, D. V., Gronn, P., & Salas, E. (2004). Leadership capacity in teams. Th e Leadership Quarterly, 15(6), 857–880.

Deardorff , D. (2009). Th e Sage handbook of intercultural competence. Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Dixon, G., & Westbrook, J. (2003). Followers revealed. Engineering Management Journal, 15(1).

Doob, L. W. (1988). Inevitability: Determinism, fatalism, and des- tiny. Santa Barbara, CA: Praeger.

Eagly, A. H. (2005). Achieving relational authenticity in leadership: Does gender matter? Th e Leadership Quarterly, 16, 459–474.

Evans, M. G. (1970). Th e eff ects of supervisory behavior on the path-goal relationship. Organizational Behavior and Human Perfor- mance, 5, 277–298.

Fiedler, F. E. (1964). A contingency model of leadership eff ective- ness. In L. Berkowitz (Ed.), Advances in Experimental Social Psychol- ogy (Vol. 1, pp. 149–190). New York, NY: Academic Press.

work, and associate with. It feels natural, authentic, refresh- ing, and creative.

I have taught leadership-followership and the LFT approach and have been engaged in numerous scholarly dialogues with colleagues and peers in various conferences in the United States, Africa, Asia, Eastern and Western Europe, and Eurasia. I have observed that the LFT approach fi rst made me more accepted by other cultures and traditions due to its follower- ship nonthreatening nature. Second, it makes common sense and people easily relate it to their own experiences. Finally, after so much abuse of leadership power globally, an average cross- cultural person seems to trust a follower more than a leader.

References Avolio, B. J., & Gibbons, T. C. (1988). Developing transfor- mational leaders: A life span approach. In J. A. Conger, R. N. Kanungo, & Associates (Eds.), Charismatic leadership: Th e elusive factor in organizational eff ectiveness (pp. 276–308). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Avolio, B. J., Walumbwa, F. O., & Weber, T. J. (2009). Leadership: Current theories, research, and future directions. American Review of Psychology, 60, 421–449.

Autry, J. A. (2004). The Servant Leader. New York, NY: Three Rivers Press.

Baker, S. D. (2007). Followership: Th e theoretical foundation of a contemporary construct. Journal of Leadership & Organizational Studies, 14, 50–60.

Bass, B. M. (1981). Stogdill’s handbook of leadership. New York, NY: Th e Free Press.

Bass, B. M. (1990). From transactional to transformational leader- ship: Learning to share the vision. Organizational Dynamics, 18, 19–31.

Berry, J. W., Segall, M. H., & Kagitcibasi, C. (Eds.) (1997). Hand- book of cross-cultural psychology: Social behavior and applications (Vol. 3). Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon.

Bjugstad, K., Th ach, E. C., Th ompson, K. J., & Morris, A. (2006). A fresh look at followership: A model for matching followership and leadership styles. Journal of Behavioral & Applied Management, 7, 304–319.

Blake, R. R., & Mouton, J. S. (1985). Th e managerial grid III. Houston, TX: Gulf.

Blanchard, K. & Hodges, P. (2003). Th e Servant Leader. Nashville, TN: Th omas Nelson.

Bryman, A. (1992). Charisma and leadership in organizations. London, UK: Sage.

Buber, M. (1958). I and thou (R. G. Smith, Trans.). New York, NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons.

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls 21

Hersey, P., Blanchard, K. H., & Johnson, D. E. (2012). Manage- ment of organizational behavior: Leading human resources (10th ed.). Englewood Cliff s, NJ: Prentice Hall.

Hofstede, G. (1980). Culture’s consequences: International diff erences in work-related values. Newbury Park, CA: Sage Publications.

Hofstede, G. (1997). Cultures and organizations: Software of the mind, Intercultural cooperation and its importance for survival. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill.

Hofstede, G. (2001). Culture’s consequences: Comparing values, behaviors, institutions and organizations across nations (2nd ed.). Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Hollander, E. P. (1992). Th e essential interdependence of leader- ship and followership. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 1, 71–75.

Hollander, E. P. (1995). Ethical challenges in the leader-follower relationships. Business Ethics Quarterly, 5(1), 55–65.

Hollander, E. P. (2009). Inclusive leadership: Th e essential leader– follower relationship. New York, NY: Routledge.

House, R. J. (1971). A path-goal theory of leader eff ectiveness. Administrative Science Quarterly, 16, 321–328.

House, R. J. (1976). A 1976 theory of charismatic leadership. In J. G. Hunt & L. L. Larson (Eds.), Leadership: Th e cutting edge. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press.

House, R. J., & Dessler, G. (1974). Th e path-goal theory of lead- ership: Some post hoc and a priori tests. In J. Hunt & L. Larson (Eds.), Contingency approaches in leadership (pp. 29–55). Carbon- dale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press.

House, R. J., Hanges, P. J., Javidan, M., Dorfman, P. W., & Gupta, V. (2004). Culture, leadership, and organizations: Th e GLOBE study of 62 societies. Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

International Leadership Association (2013). Resources: Directory of leadership education programs. http://www.ila-net.org/Resources /LPD/index2.asp

Jung, C. J. (1961). Memories, dreams, and refl ections. New York, NY: Vintage.

Katz, R. L. (1974). Skills of an eff ective administrator. Harvard Business Review, 52, 90–102.

Kellerman, B. (2007). What every leader needs to know about fol- lowers. Harvard Business Review, 85, 84–91.

Kellerman, B. (2008). Followership: How followers are creating change and changing leaders. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Business School Press.

Kellerman, B. (2012). Th e end of leadership. New York, NY: Harper- Collins.

Kelley, R. E. (1988). In praise of followers. Harvard Business Review, 66, 142–148.

Fiedler, F. E. (1967). A theory of leadership eff ectiveness. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill.

Fiedler, F. E., & Garcia, J. E. (1987). New approaches to leadership: Cognitive resources and organizational performance. New York, NY: John Wiley.

Fisher, B. A. (1985). Leadership as medium: Treating complexity in group communication research. Small Group Research, 16, 167–196.

French, J. R. P., & Raven, B. (1959). Th e bases of social power. In D. Cartwright (Ed)., Studies in social power. Ann Arbor, MI: Insti- tute for Social Research.

Freud, S. (1938). Th e basic writings of Sigmund Freud (A. A. Brill, Ed.). New York, NY: Modern Library.

Friedman, M. S. (2002). Martin Buber: Th e life of dialogue (4th ed.). London, UK: Routledge.

Gardner, W. L., Avolio, B. J., Luthans, F., May, D. R., & Walumbwa, F. O. (2005). “Can you see the real me?” A self-based model of authentic leader and follower development. Leadership Quarterly, 16, 343–372.

Gardner, W. L., Avolio, B. J., & Walumbwa, F. O. (2005). Authen- tic leadership theory and practice: Origins, eff ects and development. Kidlington, Oxford, UK: Emerald Group Publishing Limited.

George, B. (2004). Authentic Leadership: Rediscovering the Secrets to Creating Lasting Value (J-B Warren Bennis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

George, B., & Sims, P. (2007). True north: Discovering your authen- tic leadership. San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Goff ee, R., & Jones, G. (2006). Why should anyone be led by you? What it takes to be an authentic leader. Boston, MA: Harvard Busi- ness School Press.

Graen G. B., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1995). Relationship-based approach to leadership: Development of leader-member exchange (LMX) theory of leadership over 25 years: Applying a multi-level, multi- domain perspective. Leadership Quarterly, 6, 219–247.

Greenleaf, R. K. (1977). Servant Leadership. Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press.

Greenleaf, R. K., Spears, L. C., & Covey, S. R. (2002). Servant leadership: A journey into the nature of legitimate power and greatness. Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press.

Hackman, J. R. (2002). Leading teams: Setting the stage for great performances. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press.

Hannum, K. (2007). Social identity: Knowing yourself, leading others. Greensboro, NC: Center for Creative Leadership.

Harris, P. R., Moran, R. T., & Moran, S. V. (2004). Managing cultural diff erences: Global leadership strategies for the 21st century. Waltham, MA: Butterworth-Heinemann.

22 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 4 • DOI:10.1002/jls

Rost, J. C. (2008). Followership: An outmoded concept. In R. E. Riggio, I. Chaleff , & J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), Th e art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (J-B Warren Ben- nis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Sam, D. L., & Berry, J. W. (2006). Acculturation Psycholog y. Cambridge, NY: Cambridge University Press.

Scandura, T. A. (1999). Rethinking leader-member exchange: An organizational justice perspective. Leadership Quarterly, 10, 25–40.

Schultz, E., & Lavenda, R. H. (2012). Cultural anthropology. New York, NY: Oxford University Press.

Shamir, B. (2007). From passive recipients to active coproduc- ers: Followers’ roles in the leadership process. In B. Shamir, R. Pillai, M. C. Bligh, & M. Uhl-Bien (Eds.), Follower-centered perspectives on leadership: A tribute to the memory of James R. Meindl (pp. ix–xxxix). Greenwich, CT: Information Age.

Shamir, B., & Eilam, G. (2005). “What’s your story?” A life-stories approach to authentic leadership development. Leadership Quar- terly, 16, 395–417.

Stech, E. L (2008). A new leadership-followership paradigm. In R. E. Riggio, I. Chaleff , & J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), Th e art of fol- lowership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (J-B Warren Bennis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Stogdill, R. M. (1948). Personal factors associated with leadership: A survey of the literature. Journal of Psychology, 25, 35–71.

Stogdill, R. M. (1974). Handbook of leadership: A survey of theory and research. New York, NY: Free Press.

Van Vugt, M., Hogan, R., & Kaiser, R. (2008). Leadership, fol- lowership, and evolution: Some lessons from the past. American Psychologist, 63, 182–196.

Wielkiewicz, R. M., & Stelzner, S. P. ( 2005). An ecological per- spective on leadership theory, research, and practice. Review of General Psychology, 9, 326–341.

Zaccaro, S. J., Kemp, C., & Bader, P. (2004). Leader traits and attri- butes. In J. Antonakis, A. T. Cianciolo, & R. J. Sternberg (Eds.), Th e nature of leadership (pp. 101–124). Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Zaleznik, A. (2009). Executive’s guide to understanding people: How Freudian theory can turn good executives into better leaders. New York, NY: Palgrave Macmillan.

Petros G. Malakyan is Associate Professor & Chair of Leadership Studies at Indiana Wesleyan University. He received a PhD degree in Intercultural Studies with Leadership Concentration from the School of Intercultural Studies at Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena, California, in 1998.

Kelley, R. E. (1992). The power of followership. New York, NY: Doubleday.

Kelley, R. E. (2008). Rethinking followership. In R. E. Riggio, I. Chaleff , & J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), Th e art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (J-B Warren Bennis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Kinlaw, D. C. (1998). Superior teams: What they are and how to develop them. Hampshire, UK: Grove.

Kirkpatrick, S. A., & Locke, E. A. (1991). Leadership: Do traits matter? Th e Executive, 5, 48–60.

Kouzes, J. M., & Posner, B. Z. (2003). Credibility: How leaders gain and lose it, why people demand it (Rev. ed.). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Kouzes, J. M., & Posner, B. Z. (2012). Th e leadership challenge: How to make extraordinary things happen in organizations. San- Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Lewis, R. (2006). When cultures collide: Leading across cultures (3rd ed.). Boston, MA: Nicholas Brealey.

Lord, R. G., DeVader, C. L., & Alliger, G. M. (1986). A meta- analysis of the relation between personality traits and leadership perceptions: An application of validity generalization procedures. Journal of Applied Psychology, 71, 402–410.

Mann, R. D. (1959). A review of the relationship between person- ality and performance in small groups. Psychological Bulletin, 56, 241–270.

Morris, S. (2005). Th e only way to go—shared leadership. Indepen- dent Education, 35(3), 30–32.

Mumford, M. D., Zaccaro, S. J., Harding, F. D., Jacobs, O. T., & Fleishman, E. A. (2000). Leadership skills for a changing world: Solving complex social problems. Leadership Quarterly, 11, 11–35.

Northouse, P. G. (2013). Leadership: Th eory and practice (6th ed.). Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Orwell, G. (1936). Shooting the elephant. From Shooting an ele- phant and other essays. New York, NY: Harcourt.

Pearce, C. L., & Conger, J. A. (2003). Shared leadership: Reframing the how and whys of leadership. Th ousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Price, T. (2006). Understanding ethical failures in leadership. Cam- bridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.

Price, T. (2008). Leadership ethics: An introduction. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.

Rest, J. (1986). Moral development: Advances in research and theory. New York, NY: Praeger.

Riggio, R. E., Chaleff , I., & Lipman-Blumen, J. (Eds.). (2008). Th e art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organi- zations (J-B Warren Bennis Series). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Rost, J. C. (1993). Leadership for the twenty-fi rst century. Westport, CT: Praeger.

Copyright of Journal of Leadership Studies is the property of John Wiley & Sons, Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Followership Research.pdf

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

15

Followership Research: Looking Back and Looking Forward

Ronald E. Riggio Kravis Leadership Institute Claremont McKenna College

Abstract

This paper briefly reviews the historical limitations of research on leadership in an effort

to avoid these same pitfalls in the study of followers and followership. In particular, research on

leadership has been overly leader-centric, and research on followership should avoid simply

“reversing the lens” and focusing exclusively on followers. Specific issues addressed include

discussion of the appropriate term to identify followers and the intertwined nature of leaders and

followers in the co-production of leadership. Finally, suggestions are made for guiding future

research on followership.

Introduction

As scholars pay greater attention to the follower in the leadership-followership equation,

it is important to consider several things. First, although it is important to gain a better

understanding of followers and followership, we want to avoid the mistakes that early leadership

scholars made by focusing too much on the leader. This leader-centric approach, one that James

Meindl and colleagues (Meindl, 1990; Meindl, Ehrlich, & Dukerich, 1985), referred to as the

“romance of leadership,” led to a very narrow and limited view of leadership. For example, one

early line of research focused on the characteristics possessed by leaders (referring to “trait

theories” of leadership; see Judge, Bono, Ilies, & Gerhardt, 2002, for an overview). Another

early research program addressed the behaviors displayed by effective leaders – the so-called

“behavioral approaches/theories of leadership (see Riggio, 2006). Even more sophisticated

theories, such as situational models (Hersey & Blanchard, 1969) and contingency approaches

DOI: 10.12806/V13/I4/C4

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

16

(Fiedler, 1967), as well as charismatic (Conger & Kanungo, 1987) and transformational

leadership (Bass, 1985), put the leader front-and-center and views the leader as the primary force

in affecting group or organizational outcomes. In reality, we know that leadership is not just

about leaders. Followers matter, as do situations. Leadership is complex. We do not now simply

want to “reverse the lens,” and focus on the follower’s role – creating a follower-centric

approach -- without considering the leader and the context.

Second, in our effort to put the spotlight on the follower, we need to make sure that we

examine how leaders and followers work together to “co-produce” leadership (Carsten & Uhl-

Bien, 2012). Leadership is not just the purview of the leader, and followership is not just done

by followers. We know that many times in teams and organizations, followers develop ideas,

strategies, and courses of action, and push these forward. In other words, followers engage in

leadership behaviors. Conversely, wise leaders may elect to follow the initiatives of team

members. Thus, in the real world, leaders don’t “do leadership” and followers don’t just follow.

They work together to move the collective forward.

Third, we need to give serious attention to followership development. This is a serious

challenge given the glorification of leadership, and the rise of what Barbara Kellerman (2012)

calls “the leadership industry” – with billions of dollars spent each year in the U.S. alone on

programs to develop and enhance leadership skills. In a culture where everyone wants to be a

leader, and few are happy embracing the follower role, follower development is a tough sell.

Indeed, noted followership expert, Ira Chaleff, mentioned that followership development

programs often either need to be embedded in broader leadership development programs, or

focus on developing hierarchical work relationships, in order to get motivated and willing

participants to work on followership development (I. Chaleff, personal communication, 2014).

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

17

Fourth and finally, we need to work to legitimize the term “follower,” to recognize the

critical role that followers play in co-producing leadership, and to change stereotypical views of

followers and followership. Pejorative stereotypes of followers as “sheep,” blindly and

unquestionably following the leader’s orders, or as the members who were unable or unwilling to

“win” the leadership role have made “follower” an undesirable, and sometimes ridiculed, term.

Of course, the traditional term used in the management literature was “subordinate,” (as in

“manager-subordinate,” or “leader-subordinate”) which itself carries a number of negative

connotations. Indeed, there has been a great deal of discussion about what the appropriate term

should be to describe the follower role. A number of alternative terms have been suggested, such

as “constituent,” “collaborator,” “member,” “participant,” and others (see Rost, 2008). However,

we can all observe that there has been some legitimizing of the terms “follower” and

“followership” in the academic community. More and more, leadership researchers are referring

to “followers” (as opposed to “subordinates” or “employees”), and the use of the term “follower”

in research articles is slightly, and steadily, on the rise.

So, looking forward, what are recommendations for leadership (and followership)

scholars and practitioners?

Keep Using the “Follower” Term.

I realize that many colleagues dislike the term and the negative associations it conjures in

the public eye, but words that once carried negative connotations can, through repeated and

legitimate usage, develop more positive associations (e.g., the acceptance of the term “queer” by

many in the gay community, or the more positive association given to the terms “nerd” and

“geek” among the Silicon Valley crowd). The reality is that repeated use of a term in the

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

18

research literature often leads to greater acceptance of the term, so I believe it is futile to

continue to search for an acceptable substitute. Embrace the terms follower and followership.

Move Away From Leader-Centric Approaches.

It is going to be difficult to move research on followership, the leader-follower

relationship, and leadership in general forward, if we continue to focus only (or primarily) on the

leader. We need to take the leader out of the center in our research and thinking about

leadership. David Day (2000) made the important distinction between leader development –

focusing on enhancing the individual leader’s ability to lead – and leadership development –

improving the collective leadership capacity in the group or collective. In the same way, we

need to view “leadership” as what is co-constructed by leaders and followers working together.

Talk About the Co-Production of Leadership.

As has been emphasized, leadership is something that leaders and followers create

together. Leaders do not do leadership, and followers do not do followership. As Jim Maroosis

(2008) notes in citing the work of Mary Parker Follett, leadership is a partnership in reciprocal

following – both leaders and followers follow the common purpose. Leaders and followers,

together, do both leadership and followership.

For the Time Being, It’s OK to Be Follower-Centric.

What I mean here is that we have a long way to go with research on followers and

followership before we “catch up” to the voluminous work on leaders and leadership. So, until

we catch up, it is ok to reverse the lens, to study followers in depth, but we should always end

this work with a discussion of the co-production of leadership. It is also imperative that

situational and contextual factors be included in our research and thinking about leadership and

followership. There is still quite a bit that we do not know about followers, followership, and the

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

19

process of following (and not following). So, filling in the gaps in research on followership is an

important endeavor. As noted by Uhl-Bien, Riggio, Lowe, and Carsten (2014), “…followership

theory is not the mirror of leadership theory. It requires new ways of thinking, new types of

theorizing, and operationalizing, and testing different kinds of variables.” (p.100). We cannot

really understand leadership if we do not understand followership in all its complexity.

References

Bass, B. M. (1985). Leadership and performance beyond expectations. New York, NY: Free Press.

Carsten, M. K., & Uhl-Bien, M. (2012). Follower beliefs in the co-production of leadership:

Examining upward communication and the moderating role of context. Zeitschrift fur Psychologie, 220(4), 210-220. doi:10.1027/2151-2604/a000115

Chaleff, I. (2003). The courageous follower: Standing up to and for our leaders.

(2nd ed.). San Francisco, CA: Berrett-Koehler. Conger, J. A., & Kanungo, R. N. (1987). Toward a behavioral theory of charismatic leadership in

organizational settings. Academy of Management Review, 12, 637-647. doi:10.5465/AMR.1987.4306715

Day, D. V. (2000). Leadership development: A review in context. The Leadership Quarterly, 11,

581-613. doi:10.1016/S1048-9843(00)00061-8 Fiedler, F. E. (1967). A theory of leadership effectiveness. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill. Hersey, P., & Blanchard, K. H. (1969). Life-cycle theory of leadership. Training and

Development Journal, 23, 285-291. Judge, T. A., Bono, J. E., Ilies, R., & Gerhardt, M. W. (2002). Personality and leadership: A

qualitative and quantitative review. Journal of Applied Psychology, 87(4), 765-780. doi:10.1037//0021-9010.87.4.765

Kellerman, B. (2012). The end of leadership. New York, NY: Harper Business. Maroosis, J. (2008). Leadership: A partnership in reciprocal following. In R. E. Riggio,

I. Chaleff, and & J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), The art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (pp. 17-24). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Journal of Leadership Education Special 2014

20

Meindl, J. R. (1990). On leadership: An alternative to the conventional wisdom. Research in Organizational Behavior, 12, 159-203.

Meindl, J. R., Ehrlich, S. B., & Dukerich, J. M. (1985). The romance of leadership.

Administrative Science Quarterly, 30, 78-102. Riggio, R. E. (2006). Behavioral approach to leadership. In S. Rogelberg (Ed.), Encyclopedia of

Industrial/Organizational Psychology (pp. 48-50). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Rost, J. (2008). Followership: An outmoded concept. In R. E. Riggio, I. Chaleff, &

J. Lipman-Blumen (Eds.), The art of followership: How great followers create great leaders and organizations (pp. 53-64). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Uhl-Bien, M., Riggio, R. E., Lowe, K. B., & Carsten, M. K. (2014). Followership theory: A

review and research agenda. The Leadership Quarterly, 25(1), 83-104. doi:10.1016/j.leaqua.2013.11.007

Copyright of Journal of Leadership Education is the property of Journal of Leadership Education and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

In Praise of Followers.pdf

LEADERSHIP

In Praise of Followers by Robert Kelley

FROM THE NOVEMBER 1988 ISSUE

We are convinced that corporations succeed or fail, compete or crumble, on the basisof how well they are led. So we study great leaders of the past and present and spendvast quantities of time and money looking for leaders to hire and trying to cultivate leadership in the employees we already have.

I have no argument with this enthusiasm. Leaders matter greatly. But in searching so zealously for

better leaders we tend to lose sight of the people these leaders will lead. Without his armies, after

all, Napoleon was just a man with grandiose ambitions. Organizations stand or fall partly on the

basis of how well their leaders lead, but partly also on the basis of how well their followers follow.

In 1987, declining profitability and intensified competition for corporate clients forced a large

commercial bank on the east coast to reorganize its operations and cut its work force. Its most

seasoned managers had to spend most of their time in the field working with corporate customers.

Time and energies were stretched so thin that one department head decided he had no choice but to

delegate the responsibility for reorganization to his staff people, who had recently had training in

self-management.

Despite grave doubts, the department head set them up as a unit without a leader, responsible to

one another and to the bank as a whole for writing their own job descriptions, designing a training

program, determining criteria for performance evaluations, planning for operational needs, and

helping to achieve overall organizational objectives.

They pulled it off. The bank’s officers were delighted and frankly amazed that rank-and-file

employees could assume so much responsibility so successfully. In fact, the department’s capacity

to control and direct itself virtually without leadership saved the organization months of turmoil,

and as the bank struggled to remain a major player in its region, valuable management time was

freed up to put out other fires.

What was it these singular employees did? Given a goal and parameters, they went where most

departments could only have gone under the hands-on guidance of an effective leader. But these

employees accepted the delegation of authority and went there alone. They thought for themselves,

sharpened their skills, focused their efforts, put on a fine display of grit and spunk and self-control.

They followed effectively.

To encourage this kind of effective following in other organizations, we need to understand the

nature of the follower’s role. To cultivate good followers, we need to understand the human

qualities that allow effective followership to occur.

The Role of Follower

Bosses are not necessarily good leaders; subordinates are not necessarily effective followers. Many

bosses couldn’t lead a horse to water. Many subordinates couldn’t follow a parade. Some people

avoid either role. Others accept the role thrust upon them and perform it badly.

At different points in their careers, even at different times of the working day, most managers play

both roles, though seldom equally well. After all, the leadership role has the glamour and attention.

We take courses to learn it, and when we play it well we get applause and recognition. But the reality

is that most of us are more often followers than leaders. Even when we have subordinates, we still

have bosses. For every committee we chair, we sit as a member on several others.

So followership dominates our lives and organizations, but not our thinking, because our

preoccupation with leadership keeps us from considering the nature and the importance of the

follower.

What distinguishes an effective from an ineffective follower is enthusiastic, intelligent, and self-

reliant participation—without star billing—in the pursuit of an organizational goal. Effective

followers differ in their motivations for following and in their perceptions of the role. Some choose

followership as their primary role at work and serve as team players who take satisfaction in helping

to further a cause, an idea, a product, a service, or, more rarely, a person. Others are leaders in some

situations but choose the follower role in a particular context. Both these groups view the role of

follower as legitimate, inherently valuable, even virtuous.

Some potentially effective followers derive motivation from ambition. By proving themselves in the

follower’s role, they hope to win the confidence of peers and superiors and move up the corporate

ladder. These people do not see followership as attractive in itself. All the same, they can become

good followers if they accept the value of learning the role, studying leaders from a subordinate’s

perspective, and polishing the followership skills that will always stand them in good stead.

Understanding motivations and perceptions is not enough, however. Since followers with different

motivations can perform equally well, I examined the behavior that leads to effective and less

effective following among people committed to the organization and came up with two underlying

behavioral dimensions that help to explain the difference.

One dimension measures to what degree followers exercise independent, critical thinking. The

other ranks them on a passive/active scale. The resulting diagram identifies five followership

patterns.

Some Followers Are More Effective

Sheep are passive and uncritical, lacking in initiative and sense of responsibility. They perform the

tasks given them and stop. Yes People are a livelier but equally unenterprising group. Dependent on

a leader for inspiration, they can be aggressively deferential, even servile. Bosses weak in judgment

and self-confidence tend to like them and to form alliances with them that can stultify the

organization.

Alienated Followers are critical and independent in their thinking but passive in carrying out their

role. Somehow, sometime, something turned them off. Often cynical, they tend to sink gradually

into disgruntled acquiescence, seldom openly opposing a leader’s efforts. In the very center of the

diagram we have Survivors, who perpetually sample the wind and live by the slogan “better safe

than sorry.” They are adept at surviving change.

In the upper right-hand corner, finally, we have Effective Followers, who think for themselves and

carry out their duties and assignments with energy and assertiveness. Because they are risk takers,

self-starters, and independent problem solvers, they get consistently high ratings from peers and

many superiors. Followership of this kind can be a positive and acceptable choice for parts or all of

our lives—a source of pride and fulfillment.

Effective followers are well-balanced and responsible adults who can succeed without strong

leadership. Many followers believe they offer as much value to the organization as leaders do,

especially in project or task-force situations. In an organization of effective followers, a leader tends

to be more an overseer of change and progress than a hero. As organizational structures flatten, the

quality of those who follow will become more and more important. As Chester I. Barnard wrote 50

years ago in The Functions of the Executive, “The decision as to whether an order has authority or not

lies with the person to whom it is addressed, and does not reside in ‘persons of authority’ or those

who issue orders.”

The Qualities of Followers

Effective followers share a number of essential qualities:

1. They manage themselves well.

2. They are committed to the organization and to a purpose, principle, or person outside

themselves.

3. They build their competence and focus their efforts for maximum impact.

4. They are courageous, honest, and credible.

Self-Management. Paradoxically, the key to being an effective follower is the ability to think for

oneself—to exercise control and independence and to work without close supervision. Good

followers are people to whom a leader can safely delegate responsibility, people who anticipate

needs at their own level of competence and authority.

Another aspect of this paradox is that effective followers see themselves—except in terms of line

responsibility—as the equals of the leaders they follow. They are more apt to openly and

unapologetically disagree with leadership and less likely to be intimidated by hierarchy and

organizational structure. At the same time, they can see that the people they follow are, in turn,

following the lead of others, and they try to appreciate the goals and needs of the team and the

organization. Ineffective followers, on the other hand, buy into the hierarchy and, seeing

themselves as subservient, vacillate between despair over their seeming powerlessness and

attempts to manipulate leaders for their own purposes. Either their fear of powerlessness becomes a

self-fulfilling prophecy—for themselves and often for their work units as well—or their resentment

leads them to undermine the team’s goals.

Self-managed followers give their organizations a significant cost advantage because they eliminate

much of the need for elaborate supervisory control systems that, in any case, often lower morale. In

1985, a large midwestern bank redesigned its personnel selection system to attract self-managed

workers. Those conducting interviews began to look for particular types of experience and

capacities—initiative, teamwork, independent thinking of all kinds—and the bank revamped its

orientation program to emphasize self-management. At the executive level, role playing was

introduced into the interview process: how you disagree with your boss, how you prioritize your in-

basket after a vacation. In the three years since, employee turnover has dropped dramatically, the

need for supervisors has decreased, and administrative costs have gone down.

Of course not all leaders and managers like having self-managing subordinates. Some would rather

have sheep or yes people. The best that good followers can do in this situation is to protect

themselves with a little career self-management—that is, to stay attractive in the marketplace. The

qualities that make a good follower are too much in demand to go begging for long.

Commitment. Effective followers are committed to something—a cause, a product, an organization,

an idea—in addition to the care of their own lives and careers. Some leaders misinterpret this

commitment. Seeing their authority acknowledged, they mistake loyalty to a goal for loyalty to

themselves. But the fact is that many effective followers see leaders merely as coadventurers on a

worthy crusade, and if they suspect their leader of flagging commitment or conflicting motives they

may just withdraw their support, either by changing jobs or by contriving to change leaders.

The opportunities and the dangers posed by this kind of commitment are not hard to see. On the one

hand, commitment is contagious. Most people like working with colleagues whose hearts are in

their work. Morale stays high. Workers who begin to wander from their purpose are jostled back into

line. Projects stay on track and on time. In addition, an appreciation of commitment and the way it

works can give managers an extra tool with which to understand and channel the energies and

loyalties of their subordinates.

On the other hand, followers who are strongly committed to goals not consistent with the goals of

their companies can produce destructive results. Leaders having such followers can even lose

control of their organizations.

A scientist at a computer company cared deeply about making computer technology available to the

masses, and her work was outstanding. Since her goal was in line with the company’s goals, she had

few problems with top management. Yet she saw her department leaders essentially as facilitators of

her dream, and when managers worked at cross-purposes to that vision, she exercised all of her

considerable political skills to their detriment. Her immediate supervisors saw her as a thorn in the

side, but she was quite effective in furthering her cause because she saw eye to eye with company

leaders. But what if her vision and the company’s vision had differed?

Effective followers temper their loyalties to satisfy organizational needs—or they find new

organizations. Effective leaders know how to channel the energies of strong commitment in ways

that will satisfy corporate goals as well as a follower’s personal needs.

Competence and Focus. On the grounds that committed incompetence is still incompetence,

effective followers master skills that will be useful to their organizations. They generally hold higher

performance standards than the work environment requires, and continuing education is second

Self-confident followers see colleagues as allies and leaders as equals.

nature to them, a staple in their professional development.

Less effective followers expect training and development to come to them. The only education they

acquire is force-fed. If not sent to a seminar, they don’t go. Their competence deteriorates unless

some leader gives them parental care and attention.

Good followers take on extra work gladly, but first they do a superb job on their core responsibilities.

They are good judges of their own strengths and weaknesses, and they contribute well to teams.

Asked to perform in areas where they are poorly qualified, they speak up. Like athletes stretching

their capacities, they don’t mind chancing failure if they know they can succeed, but they are

careful to spare the company wasted energy, lost time, and poor performance by accepting

challenges that coworkers are better prepared to meet. Good followers see coworkers as colleagues

rather than competitors.

At the same time, effective followers often search for overlooked problems. A woman on a new

product development team discovered that no one was responsible for coordinating engineering,

marketing, and manufacturing. She worked out an interdepartmental review schedule that

identified the people who should be involved at each stage of development. Instead of burdening

her boss with yet another problem, this woman took the initiative to present the issue along with a

solution.

Another woman I interviewed described her efforts to fill a dangerous void in the company she

cared about. Young managerial talent in this manufacturing corporation had traditionally made

careers in production. Convinced that foreign competition would alter the shape of the industry, she

realized that marketing was a neglected area. She took classes, attended seminars, and read widely.

More important, she visited customers to get feedback about her company’s and competitors’

products, and she soon knew more about the product’s customer appeal and market position than

any of her peers. The extra competence did wonders for her own career, but it also helped her

company weather a storm it had not seen coming.

Courage. Effective followers are credible, honest, and courageous. They establish themselves as

independent, critical thinkers whose knowledge and judgment can be trusted. They give credit

where credit is due, admitting mistakes and sharing successes. They form their own views and

ethical standards and stand up for what they believe in.

Insightful, candid, and fearless, they can keep leaders and colleagues honest and informed. The

other side of the coin of course is that they can also cause great trouble for a leader with

questionable ethics.

Jerome LiCari, the former R&D director at Beech-Nut, suspected for several years that the apple

concentrate Beech-Nut was buying from a new supplier at 20% below market price was adulterated.

His department suggested switching suppliers, but top management at the financially strapped

company put the burden of proof on R&D.

By 1981, LiCari had accumulated strong evidence of adulteration and issued a memo

recommending a change of supplier. When he got no response, he went to see his boss, the head of

operations. According to LiCari, he was threatened with dismissal for lack of team spirit. LiCari then

went to the president of Beech-Nut, and when that, too, produced no results, he gave up his three-

year good-soldier effort, followed his conscience, and resigned. His last performance evaluation

praised his expertise and loyalty, but said his judgment was “colored by naiveté and impractical

ideals.”

In 1986, Beech-Nut and LiCari’s two bosses were indicted on several hundred counts of conspiracy

to commit fraud by distributing adulterated apple juice. In November 1987, the company pleaded

guilty and agreed to a fine of $2 million. In February of this year, the two executives were found

guilty on a majority of the charges. The episode cost Beech-Nut an estimated $25 million and a 20%

loss of market share. Asked during the trial if he had been naive, LiCari said, “I guess I was. I thought

apple juice should be made from apples.”

Is LiCari a good follower? Well, no, not to his dishonest bosses. But yes, he is almost certainly the

kind of employee most companies want to have: loyal, honest, candid with his superiors, and

thoroughly credible. In an ethical company involved unintentionally in questionable practices, this

kind of follower can head off embarrassment, expense, and litigation.

Cultivating Effective Followers

Courageous followers can keep a leader honest —and out of trouble.

Cultivating Effective Followers

You may have noticed by now that the qualities that make effective followers are, confusingly

enough, pretty much the same qualities found in some effective leaders. This is no mere

coincidence, of course. But the confusion underscores an important point. If a person has initiative,

self-control, commitment, talent, honesty, credibility, and courage, we say, “Here is a leader!” By

definition, a follower cannot exhibit the qualities of leadership. It violates our stereotype.

But our stereotype is ungenerous and wrong. Followership is not a person but a role, and what

distinguishes followers from leaders is not intelligence or character but the role they play. As I

pointed out at the beginning of this article, effective followers and effective leaders are often the

same people playing different parts at different hours of the day.

In many companies, the leadership track is the only road to career success. In almost all companies,

leadership is taught and encouraged while followership is not. Yet effective followership is a

prerequisite for organizational success. Your organization can take four steps to cultivate effective

followers in your work force.

1. Redefining Followership and Leadership. Our stereotyped but unarticulated definitions of

leadership and followership shape our expectations when we occupy either position. If a leader is

defined as responsible for motivating followers, he or she will likely act toward followers as if they

needed motivation. If we agree that a leader’s job is to transform followers, then it must be a

follower’s job to provide the clay. If followers fail to need transformation, the leader looks

ineffective. The way we define the roles clearly influences the outcome of the interaction.

Instead of seeing the leadership role as superior to and more active than the role of the follower, we

can think of them as equal but different activities. The operative definitions are roughly these:

people who are effective in the leader role have the vision to set corporate goals and strategies, the

interpersonal skills to achieve consensus, the verbal capacity to communicate enthusiasm to large

and diverse groups of individuals, the organizational talent to coordinate disparate efforts, and,

above all, the desire to lead.

People who are effective in the follower role have the vision to see both the forest and the trees, the

social capacity to work well with others, the strength of character to flourish without heroic status,

the moral and psychological balance to pursue personal and corporate goals at no cost to either, and,

above all, the desire to participate in a team effort for the accomplishment of some greater common

purpose.

This view of leadership and followership can be conveyed to employees directly and indirectly—in

training and by example. The qualities that make good followers and the value the company places

on effective followership can be articulated in explicit follower training. Perhaps the best way to

convey this message, however, is by example. Since each of us plays a follower’s part at least from

time to time, it is essential that we play it well, that we contribute our competence to the

achievement of team goals, that we support the team leader with candor and self-control, that we

do our best to appreciate and enjoy the role of quiet contribution to a larger, common cause.

2. Honing Followership Skills. Most organizations assume that leadership has to be taught but that

everyone knows how to follow. This assumption is based on three faulty premises: (1) that leaders

are more important than followers, (2) that following is simply doing what you are told to do, and (3)

that followers inevitably draw their energy and aims, even their talent, from the leader. A program

of follower training can correct this misapprehension by focusing on topics like:

Improving independent, critical thinking.

Self-management.

Disagreeing agreeably.

Building credibility.

Aligning personal and organizational goals and commitments.

Acting responsibly toward the organization, the leader, coworkers, and oneself.

Similarities and differences between leadership and followership roles.

Moving between the two roles with ease.

3. Performance Evaluation and Feedback. Most performance evaluations include a section on

leadership skills. Followership evaluation would include items like the ones I have discussed.

Instead of rating employees on leadership qualities such as self-management, independent

thinking, originality, courage, competence, and credibility, we can rate them on these same qualities

in both the leadership and followership roles and then evaluate each individual’s ability to shift

easily from the one role to the other. A variety of performance perspectives will help most people

understand better how well they play their various organizational roles.

Moreover, evaluations can come from peers, subordinates, and self as well as from supervisors. The

process is simple enough: peers and subordinates who come into regular or significant contact with

another employee fill in brief, periodic questionnaires where they rate the individual on

followership qualities. Findings are then summarized and given to the employee being rated.

4. Organizational Structures That Encourage Followership. Unless the value of good following is

somehow built into the fabric of the organization, it is likely to remain a pleasant conceit to which

everyone pays occasional lip service but no dues. Here are four good ways to incorporate the

concept into your corporate culture:

In leaderless groups, all members assume equal responsibility for achieving goals. These are usually small task forces of people who can work together under their own supervision. However hard it is to imagine a group with more than one leader, groups with none at all can be highly productive if their members have the qualities of effective followers.

Groups with temporary and rotating leadership are another possibility. Again, such groups are probably best kept small and the rotation fairly frequent, although the notion might certainly be extended to include the administration of a small department for, say, six-month terms. Some of these temporary leaders will be less effective than others, of course, and some may be weak indeed, which is why critics maintain that this structure is inefficient. Why not let the best leader

Groups with many leaders can be chaos. Groups with none can be very productive.

lead? Why suffer through the tenure of less effective leaders? There are two reasons. First, experience of the leadership role is essential to the education of effective followers. Second, followers learn that they must compensate for ineffective leadership by exercising their skill as good followers. Rotating leader or not, they are bound to be faced with ineffective leadership more than once in their careers.

Delegation to the lowest level is a third technique for cultivating good followers. Nordstrom’s, the Seattle-based department store chain, gives each sales clerk responsibility for servicing and satisfying the customer, including the authority to make refunds without supervisory approval. This kind of delegation makes even people at the lowest levels responsible for their own decisions and for thinking independently about their work.

Finally, companies can use rewards to underline the importance of good followership. This is not as easy as it sounds. Managers dependent on yes people and sheep for ego gratification will not leap at the idea of extra rewards for the people who make them most uncomfortable. In my research, I have found that effective followers get mixed treatment. About half the time, their contributions lead to substantial rewards. The other half of the time they are punished by their superiors for exercising judgment, taking risks, and failing to conform. Many managers insist that they want independent subordinates who can think for themselves. In practice, followers who challenge their bosses run the risk of getting fired.

In today’s flatter, leaner organization, companies will not succeed without the kind of people who

take pride and satisfaction in the role of supporting player, doing the less glorious work without

fanfare. Organizations that want the benefits of effective followers must find ways of rewarding

them, ways of bringing them into full partnership in the enterprise. Think of the thousands of

companies that achieve adequate performance and lackluster profits with employees they treat like

second-class citizens. Then imagine for a moment the power of an organization blessed with fully

engaged, fully energized, fully appreciated followers.

A version of this article appeared in the November 1988 issue of Harvard Business Review.

Robert Kelley is a professor at the Graduate School of Industrial Administration at Carnegie Mellon University and president

of Consultants to Executives and Organizations, Ltd. He is the author of many books and articles, including The Gold-Collar

Worker (Addison-Wesley, 1985), The Power of Followership (Doubleday, 1992), and “In Praise of Followers” (HBR,

November–December 1988).

Related Topics: L E A D E R S H I P D E V E L O P M E N T

This article is about LEADERSHIP

 F O L L O W T H I S TO P I C

Comments

Leave a Comment

P O S T

0 COMMENTS

POSTING GUIDELINES

We hope the conversations that take place on HBR.org will be energetic, constructive, and thought-provoking. To comment, readers must sign in or

register. And to ensure the quality of the discussion, our moderating team will review all comments and may edit them for clarity, length, and relevance.

Comments that are overly promotional, mean-spirited, or off-topic may be deleted per the moderators' judgment. All postings become the property of

Harvard Business Publishing.

 J O I N T H E C O N V E R S AT I O N

Leader-Member Relationship and Burnout.pdf

Leader–Member Relationship and Burnout: The Moderating Role of Leader Integrity

Jane Y. Jiang ( ),1 Kenneth S. Law (罗胜强),2 and James J. M. Sun (孙健敏)3 1Nanjing University, China, 2The Chinese University of Hong Kong, China, and 3Renmin University, China

ABSTRACT In this study, we propose and test the idea that a strong relationship between leader and follower will be associated with the subordinate’s burnout. We base the study on the leader–member exchange framework (LMX), resource exchange theory, and the job demands–resources model of burnout, and conceptualize that a strong LMX is associated with burnout in two ways: high LMX involves high job demands, which lead to exhaustion; low LMX involves low job resources, which leads to cynicism. We propose that the relationship between LMX and the two forms of burnout will be stronger when the leader is perceived to be low on moral integrity. Using a survey of 218 employees, we find support for the hypotheses. Implications for future research and managerial practices are discussed.

KEYWORDS burnout, job demands–resource, leader–member exchange (LMX)

领导-成员关系与下属工作倦怠:领导正直的调解作用

摘要

本研究提出并检验了领导下属关系与下属工作倦怠之间的关系。基于领导-成员交 换理论、资源交换理论,以及工作倦怠模型,本研究提出领导-成员关系有可能会 通过两个途径导致下属的工作倦怠:高水平的领导-成员关系会使下属感知的工作 要求过多,进而引起精力耗竭;而低水平的领导-成员关系会使下属感知的工作资 源过少,进而可能引起工作冷漠。本研究进一步提出,当下属感知到领导的道德正 直度较低时,上面的两个关系都会更强。研究以218名员工为样本进行调研,假设 得到了检验。本文最后讨论了该研究结果对未来研究及管理实践的启示。

关键词:工作倦怠,工作要求-工作资源,领导-下属关系

bs_bs_banner

Management and Organization Review 10:2, July 2014, 223–247 doi: 10.1111/more.12022

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

INTRODUCTION

The leader–member exchange (LMX) theory has captured much attention in leadership research (see, e.g., Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1995; Liden, Sparrowe, & Wayne, 1997; Wayne, Shore, Bommer, & Tetrick, 2002). LMX theory takes a relationship-based approach to investigating leadership. It proposes that supervi- sors tend to develop different forms of relationships with different subordinates (Liden et al., 1997). Specifically, subordinates in high-quality LMX relationships with their supervisors tend to enjoy high levels of trust and emotional support (Dienesch & Liden, 1986; Uhl-Bien, Graen, & Scandura, 2000) and positive outcomes such as promotions, rewards, and increased communication with their supervisors (Wayne, Shore, & Liden, 1997). Employees who have high LMX with their leaders also show stronger performance and are more likely to perform tasks beyond their formal job descriptions (Liden & Graen, 1980; Wayne & Green, 1993; Wayne et al., 1997). Previous research has focused mainly on the positive outcomes, such as job satisfaction, commitment, role clarity, performance, and citizenship behaviour (Gerstner & Day, 1997; Wakabayashi, Chen, & Graen, 2005; Wayne et al., 2002). Thus, high LMX relationships are considered to be organizational ‘social capital’ that may positively impact organizational perfor- mance (Uhl-Bien et al., 2000).

Although those studies provide insight on leadership from a relational perspec- tive, we suggest that the relationship between leaders and subordinates is much more complex in two additional aspects. First, the literature has provided some fragmentary evidence that LMX might relate to negative employee outcomes. For example, a curvilinear relationship has been found between LMX and role stress or job tension: subordinates who work under too high or too low LMX are likely to perceive high job tension (Harris & Kacmar, 2006; Hochwarter, 2005). This suggests that different mechanisms may play a dominant role when LMX is too low or too high. Prior research has failed to examine the theoretical mechanisms behind this phenomenon. Second, some leader characteristics may produce unbal- anced social exchange between leaders and subordinates. For example, as the more powerful party, the leader frames the nature of the LMX relationship, yet little research has focused on how leader characteristics may influence the nature of this relationship. Researchers have noted that LMX theory lacks such contingency perspectives (Erdogan & Liden, 2002; Yukl, 2002).

To advance this line of research, we investigate the potential negative effects of LMX on subordinates’ well-being, as well as leaders’ roles in those effects. Based on exchange resource theory (Foa & Foa, 1974) and job demand–resource theory (Demerouti, Bakker, Nachreiner, & Schaufeli, 2001), we argue that LMX can be positively associated with subordinates’ exhaustion by affecting job demand, but that it also can be negatively associated with subordinates’ cynicism by affecting job resources. We further propose that leaders’ lack of moral integrity is likely to

224 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

amplify these effects. Moral integrity here is defined as ‘violating explicit or implicit rules which, if followed by all, would maximize outcomes for the majority of individuals’ (Craig & Gustafson, 1998: 129).

Most previous LMX studies have been conducted in Western societies, where leader–subordinate relationships usually have clear boundaries that constrain the exchange within workplace-related resources. However, in some Eastern cultures such as China, the leader–subordinate exchange is much more complex (Hui & Lin, 1996) for two main reasons. First, the Chinese leader–member relationship is more intertwined with personal lives (Hui, Law, & Chen, 1999; Yan, Law, & Zhou, 2010). Second, many Chinese organizations still see personalism as an important basis for decision-making, and leaders often use personal criteria and relationships as a basis for decision-making (Chen, Chen, & Huang, 2013; Westwood, 1997). Thus, compared with most Western organizations, leaders in Chinese organiza- tions tend to have a wider range of resources to ‘exchange’ with subordinates, and their subordinates are more concerned about maintaining high LMX due to the high power distance between leader and followers.

Our study intends to make two contributions to the existing literature. First, we discuss the possibility that an extremely high LMX involving resources beyond the job context may overwhelm subordinates. Following Whetten’s (2009) suggestion, we ‘theoriz(e) the context’ by arguing that when exchanged resources go beyond the usual work scope, as in the context of Chinese culture, LMX may generate a negative effect on employees. Second, we investigate the contingent factor affect- ing that relationship. We propose that the negative effect of a high or low level of LMX will be stronger when the leader has low moral integrity. This argument answers the call for a contingency perspective in LMX theory (Erdogan & Liden, 2002).

CONCEPTUAL BACKGROUND AND HYPOTHESES

Resource Exchange in LMX

According to resource exchange theory (Foa & Foa, 1974), usual exchange resources are classified into six basic categories: money, goods, services, status, information, and affiliation/friendship. They are positioned along two underlying theoretical dimensions: universal–particular and concrete–abstract (Foa, Converse, Tornblom, & Foa, 1993). For universal resources, the identity of the individual in the exchange relationship is irrelevant, whereas for particular resources, the exchange member’s identity is essential (Foa et al., 1993). Leaders and high-quality LMX members have higher levels of mutual trust and obligations toward one another, and thus leaders value receiving particular resources such as information, personal services, and affiliation- and status-related resources, more from high-quality LMX members than from low-quality LMX members (Wilson, Sin, & Conlon, 2010). Although all

LMX and Burnout 225

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

members are expected to perform their basic roles satisfactorily, high-LMX members are expected to yield more of particular resources.

In the Chinese context personal service is a particular resource that extends beyond supportive workplace tasks. In Western cultures, the supervisor– subordinate relationship is clearly defined within the work domain. However, in Chinese culture, the family relationship provides a model for social relation- ships in other domains, including the workplace (Bond & Hwang, 1986; Yang, 1988). Leaders and members, who have close relationships, usually help one another in their careers and in their personal lives; they interact frequently and attend informal and social meetings together. A typical example of a high-LMX relationship in the Chinese context is the relationship between some officials in government and their mishu or secretary. Unlike the secretary in Western organizations, Chinese leaders carefully select their mishu to play multiple roles including major advisor, chief bodyguard, personal manager, office administra- tor, coordinator, personal representative, ghost writer, and personal servant (Li & Pye, 1992). In return, mishu are usually given good promotion opportunities and other benefits.

The LMX theory prescribes that leaders have different expectations in the exchange relationship with different subordinates; they tend to expect high-LMX subordinates to give better performance and higher quality of particular resources. In the Chinese context, close leader–member relationships involve a much wider interaction and exchange in both work and non-work domains. Recently, Chen et al. (2013) introduced the idea of supervisor–subordinate guanxi, which has some similarity to high LMX. It confirms that the relationship between supervisor and subordinate has three aspects: affective attachment, deference to supervisor, and life inclusion. Under such interactional norms, leaders’ expectations of high-LMX members may vary with the personality, values, and working style of each leader. Moreover, loyalty and obedience are considered merits of a good subordinate in the traditional Chinese value system. Most high-LMX members try to understand and meet their leaders’ expectations and demands.

The Relationship between LMX and Burnout

Although previous studies have suggested that LMX predicts many positive out- comes, including less employee job stress (Gerstner & Day, 1997; Lagace, Castleberry, & Ridnour, 1993), the linear LMX–job stress relationships are modest (r = 0.15 to 0.35). Harris and Kacmar (2006) found a U-shaped LMX–tension relationship, which theoretically may imply two different mechanisms, one for the positive slope and one for the negative slope. These authors reasoned that under low LMX, stress is mainly caused by anxiety; under high LMX, the high expec- tations and increased duties will induce stress. This finding is enlightening, but further work is needed. First, although Harris and Kacmar (2006) suggested two

226 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

possible mechanisms between LMX and stress, they did not empirically examine each mechanism. Second, the different mechanisms may lead to different forms of stress. Differentiating different forms of stress would help to clarify the consequence of LMX.

In this section, we examine the mechanism through which low- and high-LMX members experience stress. We then distinguish different psychological outcomes of low- and high-LMX members. Finally, we introduce the integrity of the leader as a moderator to examine the boundary conditions of the proposed theoretical relationships.

The mechanism leading to employee burnout. Burnout, a psychological response to work- related stress, includes extreme fatigue and lost vision and passion for the job (Maslach, Schaufeli, & Leiter, 2001). Although researchers have not agreed on an exact definition, most concur that burnout includes exhaustion (workplace fatigue), cynicism (indifference or a distant attitude toward work in general), and lack of efficacy (encompassing both social and nonsocial aspects of occupational accomplishments; Bakker, Demerouti, De Boer, & Schaufeli, 2003b; Schaufeli, Leiter, Maslach, & Jackson, 1996). Those components are conceptually distinct and independent, and some early studies have revealed that exhaustion and cynicism have different antecedents and triggering mechanisms (Savieki & Cooley, 1983; Schwab & Iwanicki, 1982).

Demerouti et al. (2001) and Bakker, Demerouti, and Schaufeli (2003a, Bakker, Demerouti, Taris, Schaufeli, and Schreurs 2003c) proposed the job demands– resources ( JD–R) model and identified the mechanisms leading to burnout. Job demands are ‘physical, social or organizational aspects of the job that require sustained physical or mental effort and are, therefore, associated with certain physiological and psychological costs’ such as exhaustion and job resources are ‘physical, psychological, social or organizational aspects of the job that may be functional in achieving work goals, or stimulate personal growth and development’ (Demerouti et al., 2001: 501).

Job demands and resources function in two ways: (i) a high level of job demands causes exhaustion, and (ii) a low level of job resources causes cynicism (Maslach et al., 2001; Schaufeli & Bakker, 2004). Furthermore, even a perceived threat to resources could engender cynicism. Organizational cynicism occurs mainly when an employee believes that the organization violates fundamental rules regarding sincerity, justice, and honesty (Dean, Brandes, & Dharwadkar, 1998). Existing literature has not clearly discussed or provided evidence on the relationship between job demands and job resources on employees’ feeling of self-efficacy, so we focus only on the exhaustion and cynicism dimensions of burnout in this study.

Although the original JD–R model shows job demands and job resources as affecting exhaustion and cynicism independently, researchers have also found that

LMX and Burnout 227

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

job resources may buffer the effect of high job demand on exhaustion when job demand is below a certain extent (Bakker, Demerouti, & Euwema, 2005). This finding is consistent with the job–demand–control model (Karasek, 1979; Xie, Schaubroeck, & Lam, 2008), which suggests that job demand causes fatigue or exhaustion when it increases enough to make individuals feel they lack control. In other words, job resources cannot buffer the negative effect of job demand after job demand increases to the point that individuals feel overwhelmed.

Hypotheses on LMX and burnout. Because exhaustion and cynicism are independent outcomes of burnout, we discuss the effect of LMX on each independently. As discussed previously, leaders expect all members to perform their roles satisfacto- rily, but they expect high-LMX members to yield higher performance and par- ticular resources (Wilson et al., 2010). In an extremely positive leader–member relationship, it may include an enormous breadth and depth of exchange of work-related social contributions (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1995: 232). In the Chinese setting, it can become an exchange relationship without boundaries. Supervisors have many tangible and intangible resources to share with subordinates. Tangible resources include decision influence (Scandura, Graen, & Novak, 1986), empow- erment (Liden, Wayne, & Sparrowe, 2000), career advancement (Wakabayashi, Graen, Graen, & Graen, 1988), and salary increases (Wayne, Liden, Kraimer, & Graf, 1999). Intangible resources include information sharing (Yrle, Hartman, & Galle, 2002) and trust-based relationships (Bauer & Green, 1996). Leaders grant more resources to high-LMX members than they grant to their low-LMX peers (Liden et al., 2000).

Based on the JD–R model of burnout, we can expect that the supervisor’s provision of resources should reduce subordinate cynicism. Those who enjoy high LMX with their leaders are less cynical because they receive more resources, while low LMX subordinates receive fewer resources and are more likely to become cynical. Low-LMX followers believe that differential treatment by leaders is unfair (see, e.g., Lee, 2001; Sias & Jablin, 1995; Vecchio, Griffeth, & Hom, 1986). Unfairness perceptions usually activate individual cynicism (Kop, Euwema, & Schaufeli, 1999), a self-protection mechanism to prevent future frustrations (Demerouti et al., 2001). We therefore hypothesize:

Hypothesis 1: LMX will positively relate to subordinates’ perceived job resources, which in turn

will negatively relate to their cynicism.

High LMX relationships, however, demand high prices. With higher LMX, leaders will expect subordinates to accomplish important tasks well and offer particular resources, putting them under great pressure to show continuously that they are competent, loyal, timely, and error-free as they follow explicit demands and implicit expectations. A recent meta-analysis showed that LMX was more strongly

228 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

related to individually focused citizenship behaviours than to organizationally focused citizenship behaviours (Ilies, Nahrgang, & Morgeson, 2007).

‘If the request or expectation of the supervisors overwhelms the subordinates, the request or expectation may lead to increased level of stress’ (Harris & Kacmar, 2006: 69). Leaders may provide more resources to high-LMX followers, and more resources may help reduce exhaustion, but the JD–R model shows that job demand is the key factor affecting exhaustion. Although job resources may some- what mitigate this problem, the model predicts that job demands affect exhaustion much more directly. Job resources alleviate but do not countervail the link between job demands and stress (Chrisopoulos, Dollard, Winefield, & Dormann, 2011). We therefore hypothesize:

Hypothesis 2: LMX will positively relate to subordinates’ perceived job demands, which in turn

will positively relate to their emotional exhaustion.

Leader Integrity as a Moderator of the LMX–Burnout Relationship

Although LMX affects different components of burnout differently, leaders may still be able to avoid causing subordinate burnout. In this section, we discuss our second set of hypotheses to deal with the boundary condition for the LMX relationship, involving leader integrity as a moderator.

Social exchange and the norms of reciprocity mainly govern LMX between leaders and followers (Cropanzano & Mitchell, 2005; Emerson, 1976). However, that reciprocity has the unique characteristic of operating under a strong power imbalance. Regarding social exchange under imbalanced power,

. . . one actor’s dependence is the source of another’s power . . . [T]o the extent that their dependencies are unequal, their relation will also be unequal, in terms of the benefits that each contributes and receives. More powerful, less dependent actors will enjoy greater benefits at lower cost. (Molm, 1997: 1)

Leaders, as the less dependent and more powerful party in the social exchange process, can easily lead followers to comply when the reciprocation is imbalanced. As the more powerful party, a leader plays an important role in determining the exchange norm of relationships with subordinates. This phenomenon is even more evident in societies where power distance is high, such as in China (Erdogan & Liden, 2002), where leaders’ characteristics would be an important factor affecting the balance of the LMX relationship, and hence the consequences of LMX.

Craig and Gustafson (1998) suggested that leader integrity may shape the imbal- ance in the LMX process. They used a rule-based utilitarianism principle to define a leader’s lack of integrity as ‘usually violating explicit or implicit rules which, if followed by all, would maximize outcomes for the majority of individuals’ (Craig & Gustafson, 1998: 129). In other words, a leader of low integrity would have

LMX and Burnout 229

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

a higher tendency to be self-serving. That view is consistent with the Trevino, Hartman, and Brown (2000) idea that ethical leaders are best described according to two related dimensions: the moral person and the moral manager. The moral person dimension refers to the qualities of the ethical leader as a person. The moral manager dimension refers to the leader’s use of the leadership position to promote ethical conduct at work. Based on this definition of leader integrity, we argue that the links among both LMX-job demands–exhaustion and LMX-job resources– cynicism become more salient as the leader shows less integrity.

LMX theory carries a built-in assumption that both the leader and the follower have high integrity and act in good faith in building the mutual exchange relation- ship. However, when either side of the dyad has low integrity, the LMX relation- ship develops differently. Based on our definition of leader integrity, leaders with low integrity tend to be self-serving and focused on their personal benefits (Morgan, 1989). They are more likely to allocate resources disproportionately in favour of their high-LMX followers to ensure and reward their task success because the leaders’ personal interests critically depend on their high-LMX followers accom- plishing their tasks. As a result, low-LMX followers are unable to get the resources they deserve to accomplish their tasks, which amplifies their feelings of being deprived and strengthens their motivation to withdraw from the job (Bolino & Turnley, 2009). The literature provides ample evidence to support this argument. Sparrowe and Liden (1997) proposed that extreme differentiation leads some employees to feel disenfranchised. Yukl and Van Fleet (1992) argued that a sharply differentiated in-group creates resentment among out-group members. Crosby (1976, 1984) and Martin (1981) showed that relative deprivation is usually associ- ated with stress symptoms such as cynicism. In sum, under the usual assumption of resource scarcity, the LMX–job resources–cynicism mediating link would be stronger under a leader with low integrity. We therefore hypothesize:

Hypothesis 3: Leader integrity will moderate the mediating relationship of LMX–job resources–

cynicism. When leader integrity is lower, the negative relationship between LMX and job

resources, and thus the negative relationship between LMX and cynicism, will be stronger.

Leader integrity should moderate the LMX–job demands–exhaustion mediating link through a different mechanism. LMX theory asserts that leaders perceive their high-LMX followers as trustworthy, talented, and motivated and thus assign them critical tasks. But low-integrity leaders care more about their own benefits than the benefits of their followers. In other words, being more self-serving than concerned about their followers’ needs (Craig & Gustafson, 1998), they may intentionally or unintentionally impose higher expectations on their high-LMX followers to fulfil personal needs. High-LMX subordinates under relatively low-integrity leaders face psychological challenges. First, maintaining high LMX with a leader of low integrity and strong self-serving tendencies is much more stressful than maintaining high

230 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

LMX with a leader who is morally above selfishness. Such followers stay highly alert while interacting with their low-integrity leaders and are particularly concerned about whether they are able to satisfy their leader’s self-oriented needs. Second, because self-serving low-integrity leaders expect more to ensure that their personal goals are met, their high-LMX members are more likely to perceive their implicit job demands as overwhelming. Hence, they are more likely to experience exhaustion.

The Western LMX literature indicates that high-LMX followers communicate well with their leaders and are able to voice their concerns to remedy the imbal- ance. However, we suggest three possible factors that may deter the balanced communication process in the presence of a leader with low moral integrity. First, high LMX means that the subordinate knows the leader very well (Uhl-Bien et al., 2000). Subordinates who know that their leader is self-serving would find it more difficult to communicate their perceptions of possible unbalanced treatment because they fear direct confrontation. Second, in Chinese culture, the high power distance engenders unequal communication between leaders and followers, even under high LMX (Hofstede, 1984). To most employees in China, the leader’s decision-making power is unchallengeable. The high power distance magnifies the reluctance of the followers to speak up about their concerns. Third, since high- LMX followers strive for trustful and close relationships with their leaders, they would devote more time and energy to maintain a high-quality exchange process with low-integrity leaders. However, they also strive for personal achievement, the net result being high performance and exhaustion (Halbesleben & Bowler, 2007). These arguments lead to our final hypothesis:

Hypothesis 4: Leader integrity will moderate the mediating relationship of LMX –job

demands–exhaustion. When leader integrity is low, the positive relationship between LMX and

job demand, and thus the positive relationship between LMX and exhaustion, will be stronger.

The above discussion leads to two mediation hypotheses and two moderated mediation hypotheses in this study, which are depicted in Figure 1.

METHOD

Sample

Our sample included 218 employees from two sections of a bank in southern China. Our contact person in the bank selected 22 branches located in the same city and invited the employees to join our survey. We went to the 22 branches and invited the employees to answer the questionnaire on the spot. The valid response rate was 96.5 percent (137 valid questionnaires). As the first sample was not big enough, we returned to the same bank a few months later and conducted the survey in 18 branches located in another city, including 85 employees in total. All the branches are of the same nature, and employees from the two samples perform

LMX and Burnout 231

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

similar jobs. The procedure was the same, with a valid response rate of 95.3 percent (81 valid questionnaires). Respondents were assured that their responses would remain confidential. They were asked to report their LMX with their group leaders, perceived job demands and resources, burnout status, and perceived group leader integrity. We compared the demographic information of the two samples to ensure they could be combined. Results of the t-tests are presented in Table 1. Although gender varied between the two samples, the combined data showed a more reasonable gender composition (53.4 percent male and 46.6 percent female). Differences between the two samples on other statistics were statistically insignifi- cant. The mean age of the respondents was 30.4, the mean tenure in the organi- zation was 87 months, and the mean tenure with the respondent’s supervisor was

Job resource

Job demand

Leader's lacking moral integrity

Exhaustion

Cynicism

H 2

(+)

LMX

H 1

(-)

H 2

(+)

H 1

(+)

H 3

(+)

H 4

(+)

Figure 1. The proposed relationship between LMX, job demands, job resources, and burnout

Table 1. Sample characteristics

Demographic information Sample 1 Sample 2

No. of employees 137 81 218 Age Mean 30.11 30.87 n.s.

SD 5.77 7.34 n.s. Gender (1 or 2) Mean 1.40 1.59 p < 0.05

SD 0.49 0.50 n.s. Education (1–6) Mean 5.03 5.01 n.s.

SD 0.67 0.72 n.s. Tenure in organization (month) Mean 86.35 87.78 n.s.

SD 98.68 102.08 n.s. Tenure with supervisor (month) Mean 24.31 21.58 n.s.

SD 26.52 22.52 n.s.

232 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

18 months. Based on the analyses, we combined the two samples and conducted our analysis on the whole sample of 218.

Measures

LMX. LMX was measured using seven items developed by Scandura and Graen (1984), for example, ‘I usually know how satisfied my immediate supervisor is with what I do’. We used the Chinese version of this scale (Hui et al., 1999). Respond- ents answered on a six-point scale ranging from 1 (strongly disagree) to 6 (strongly agree). The coefficient alpha of this scale was 0.88.

Burnout. Burnout was assessed using the Maslach Burnout Inventory-General Survey (Schaufeli et al., 1996). Exhaustion was measured using five items, for example, ‘I feel used up at the end of a work day’. Cynicism was measured using five items, for example, ‘I doubt the significance of my work’. All items were scored on a six-point Likert-type scale rating from 0 (never) to 6 (always). The coefficient alphas of exhaustion and cynicism scales were 0.90 and 0.87, respectively.

Job demand–resource. To measure job demands and resources, we used Demerouti et al.’s (2001) scale consisting of 11 theoretically derived working conditions (see Demerouti, 1999, for details). Each item assessed heterogeneous aspects of each working condition (i.e., control over tools, time, and methods). The five job demands included were physical workload (i.e., ‘My work does not tax me too much physi- cally’), time pressure (i.e., ‘I always have enough time to perform my task’), demanding contact with recipients of one’s services or work products (i.e., ‘My contact with persons to whom I have to offer services is demanding’), unfavourable shift-work schedule for physical health, family, and social life (i.e., ‘It is physically taxing for me to get used to my working times’), and physical environment (i.e., ‘My physical working conditions such as lighting are satisfactory’). The six job resources were performance feedback (i.e., ‘I get enough feedback about the quality of my performance’), rewards (i.e., ‘My performance is rewarded properly’), job control (i.e., ‘I can decide myself how to perform my work’), participation in decision-making (i.e., ‘Only the management decides what everybody has to do’), job security (i.e., ‘The threat of losing this job is very low’), and supervisor support (i.e., ‘My supervisor keeps distance from his/her employees’). Respondents answered on a six-point scale ranging from 1 (strongly disagree) to 6 (strongly agree). The coefficient alpha of job demand scale and job resource scale was 0.84 and 0.71.

Perceived leader moral integrity. Perceived leader moral integrity was measured using Craig and Gustafson’s (1998) 31-item leader integrity scale. To shorten the ques- tionnaire, we selected 16 items with the highest loading (factor loading >0.75) in

LMX and Burnout 233

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

their study. Respondents answered the 16 items using a six-point scale (1 = totally disagree, 6 = totally agree), for example, ‘S/he would distort subordinates’ words deliberately.’ Given the wording of these items, large scores reflect the leaders’ low moral integrity. The coefficient alpha for the perceived leader integrity scale was 0.97. Except the LMX, which was translated to Chinese in previous studies, the above scale was translated into Chinese by two non-management scholars using the standard translation–back translation procedure (Brislin, 1980).

Control variable. To reduce potential confounding effects, we controlled for negative affectivity, an individual variable known to correlate with job burnout. Negative affectivity indicates an individual’s inclination to experience destructive emotions (Watson & Clark, 1984), including sadness, disengagement, or perceived environ- mental distress (Watson, Clark, & Tellegen, 1998). Negative affect is inversely related to LMX (Hui et al., 1999; Williams, Gavin, & Williams, 1996). Previous research has also explained the underlying mechanisms that explain why negative affectivity is related to job stressors/strains (Moyle, 1995; Spector, Chen, & O’Connell, 2000).

Common method issue. Since we were investigating the subordinates’ perception of LMX on their own burnout outcomes, it was inevitable that we had to measure these variables from the same sources by self-report of the employees. We used two methods to minimize the influence of common method variance. First, we use “negative affectivity” as a method variable. Second, we employed a modified version of the marker variable technique (Richardson, Simmering, & Sturman, 2009; Williams, Hartman, & Cavazotte, 2010). In the CFA testing the factor structure of the measurement items, we added in a method factor with loadings on all items in the study. We then compared the fit of two nested models. The first model is ‘no common method model’ (setting the loading of all the items on the latent method factor at zero), and the second model is ‘common method model’ (setting the loading of all the items on the latent method factor to be equal). The results indicate that the common method model fitted better than the ‘no common method model’. As this method factor cannot be ignored, we decided to extract the variance of method factor before testing our model. We estimated the whole CFA model together with the method factor, and saved the factor score of all of other variables. We then used the factor scores as values of the six focal variables to conduct further analysis. Hence, the results we report and interpret next are based on the data which has controlled for common method variance.

RESULTS

Table 2 presents the means, standard deviations, reliability, and zero-order corre- lations among the study variables. As shown in Table 2, the correlations among

234 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

T ab

le 2.

M ea

n s,

st an

d ar

d d

ev ia

ti on

s, an

d co

rr el

at io

n s

am on

g st

u d

y va

ri ab

le s

M ea

n S D

1 2

3 4

5 6

7 8

9 1

0

1. A

ge 30

.9 5

9. 03

— 2.

G en

d er

1. 46

0. 50

0. 07

— 3.

E d

u ca

ti on

5. 03

0. 65

−0 .1

9* *

−0 .0

7 —

4. N

eg at

iv e

af fe

ct iv

it y

4. 76

0. 80

0. 01

−0 .0

3 −0

.0 6

(0 .8

7) 5.

L ea

d er

–m em

b er

ex ch

an ge

2. 35

0. 97

−0 .1

5* −0

.1 3

0. 13

−0 .1

9* *

(0 .8

8) 6.

Jo b

d em

an d

s 3.

99 0.

98 0.

08 −0

.2 5*

* 0.

10 0.

16 *

0. 22

** (0

.8 4)

7. Jo

b re

so u

rc es

4. 26

0. 68

−0 .1

0 −0

.1 4*

0. 18

* −0

.2 5*

* 0.

73 **

0. 29

** (0

.7 1)

8. E

xh au

st io

n 2.

39 1.

29 0.

04 −0

.1 3*

−0 .0

1 0.

26 **

0. 02

0. 64

** 0.

01 (0

.9 0)

9. C

yn ic

is m

1. 48

1. 27

0. 12

−0 .0

1 0.

01 0.

31 **

−0 .3

5* *

0. 16

* −0

.2 5*

* 0.

59 **

(0 .8

7) 10

. L

ea d

er ’s

lo w

m or

al in

te gr

it y

1. 96

0. 95

0. 17

* −0

.0 8

−0 .1

2 0.

13 −0

.5 6*

* 0.

13 −0

.5 2*

* 0.

21 **

0. 35

** (0

.9 7)

N ot

es :

n =

21 8;

re lia

b ili

ty co

ef fic

ie n

ts fo

r th

e sc

al es

in p

ar en

th es

is al

on g

th e

d ia

go n

al .

* p

< 0.

05 ;

** p

< 0.

01 ;

** *

p <

0. 00

1 (2

-t ai

le d

).

LMX and Burnout 235

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

LMX, job demands, job resources, and burnout were as expected, ranging from −0.56 to 0.73.

Scale Validation

We conducted a confirmatory factor analysis (CFA) using LISREL 8 ( Jöreskog & Sörbom, 1993) to examine the distinctiveness of the multi-item variables rated by subordinates (e.g., LMX, job demands, job resources, exhaustion, cynicism, and perceived leader integrity). Since there were too many items given our limited sample size, we grouped some items into parcels to form three indicators for each of the six constructs (Mathieu, Hofmann, & Farr, 1993). The CFA results indicated good support for the six-factor model. We then compared the ‘no common method model’ and the ‘common method model’. The results indicate that the common method model, which had 102 degrees of freedom and a satisfactory fit (chi-square was 137.672, RMSEA was 0.04, comparative fit index (CFI) was 0.98) fitted better. Moreover, to examine the distinctiveness among variables, we included the latent common method variable and did CFA with each of the following three combi- nations respectively: (i) job demands and job resources, (ii) LMX and leader integrity, and (iii) exhaustion and cynicism. Table 3 shows that any combination of the factors significantly decreased the model fit.

The Procedure for Testing Mediation

The two mediation hypotheses (Hypotheses 1 and 2) suggest that LMX affects burnout through job demand and job resources. We tested Hypotheses 1 and 2

Table 3. Comparison of alternative measurement models

Models χ2 df Δχ2 CFI TLI SRMR RMSEA

1. Seven-factor model 137.672 102 — 0.98 0.98 0.04 0.04 2. Seven-factor model

(without latent common factor effect)

226.934 138 89.262** 0.96 0.96 0.05 0.05

3. Six-factor model 1a 320.989 123 183.317** 0.86 0.86 0.15 0.09 4. Six-factor model 2b 245.880 123 108.208** 0.87 0.87 0.08 0.07 5. Six-factor model 3c 519.078 123 381.406** 0.85 0.82 0.10 0.12

Notes: a Job demands and job resources were combined. b LMX and leader integrity were combined. c Exhaustion and cynicism were combined. Δχ2 refers to the comparison between first model and other models. CFI, comparative fit index; TLI, Tucker-Lewis Index; SRMR, standardized root–mean–square residual; RMSEA, root–mean–square error of approximation. ** Means p-value <0.01.

236 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

using a procedure provided by Preach, Rucker, and Hayes (2007). Briefly, we obtained estimates of the path coefficients using structural equation modelling, and then estimated the indirect effect with both a normal theory approach (e.g., the Sobel test) and with the bootstrapping technique to obtain estimated confidence intervals (CIs). Tables 4 and 5 present the results for testing Hypotheses 1 and 2. Table 4 shows that, controlling for negative affectivity and other demographic variables, LMX is positively associated with job resources, and job resources is negatively associated with cynicism. Similarly, controlling for negative affectivity and other demographic variables, LMX is positively associated with job demand, and job demand is positively associated with exhaustion. Table 5 shows that both the Sobel test and bootstrapping results support that the two indirect effects LMX–job demand–exhaustion and LMX–job resource–cynicism are not zero. Therefore, hypotheses 1 and 2 are supported.

The Procedure for Testing the Moderated Mediation Effects

Hypotheses 3 and 4 refer to the moderating role of leader moral integrity. We predicted that team leaders’ low moral integrity would strengthen the relation- ship between LMX and burnout. Results are reported in Tables 6 and 7. For Hypothesis 4, results in Table 6 indicate that the effect of cross-product term between LMX and perceived leader’s low moral integrity (LMI) on job demand was significant (b = 0.11, p < 0.05), and the effect of job demand on exhaus- tion was significant (b = 0.64, p < 0.01). However, for Hypothesis 3, the effect of

Table 4. Structural equation model results for simple mediations

Variable Dependent variables

Job demands Exhaustion Job resources Cynicism

Control variable: Negative affectivity 0.15** (0.04) 0.23** (0.06) Age −0.01 (0.01) 0.01 (0.01) Gender 0.01 (0.10) −0.07 (0.13) Education −0.08 (0.09) 0.10 (0.10)

Independent variable LMX 0.21** (0.06) −0.11* (0.05) 0.76** (0.03) −0.48**

Mediator Job demands 0.57** (0.04) Job resources −0.21* (0.09)

Adjusted R2 0.05* 0.68** 0.37** 0.13**

Notes: Employee n = 218. * p < 0.05; ** p < 0.01; Numbers in parentheses are estimated errors.

LMX and Burnout 237

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Table 5. Sobel test and bootstrapping test of the simple indirect effects

Indirect effect of LMX–JD–Exhaustion

Estimate SE z

Sobel test 0.12 0.04 3.10**

Estimate LL 95% CI UL 95% CI

Bootstrap results 0.12 0.05 0.20

Indirect effect of LMX–JR–Cynicism

Estimate SE z

Sobel test −0.16 0.07 −2.2*

Estimate LL 95% CI UL 95% CI

Bootstrap results −0.16 −0.16 −0.01

Notes:

Employee n = 218. Bootstrap sample size = 2,000. LL = lower limit; CI = confidence interval; UL = upper limit.

Table 6. Structural equation model results for moderated mediations

Variable Dependent variables

Job demands Exhaustion Job resources Cynicism

Control variable: Negative affectivity 0.14** (0.04) 0.24** (0.06) Age −0.01 (0.01) 0.01 (0.01) Gender 0.05 (0.10) −0.07 (0.13) Education −0.09 (0.09) 0.11 (0.10)

Independent variable LMX 0.37** (0.08) 0.71** (0.05) Leader’s low moral

integrity (LMI) 0.38** (0.06) −0.06 (0.06)

Product term LMX*LMI 0.11* (0.05) 0.01 (0.03)

Mediator Job demands 0.64** (0.05) Job resources −0.21*

Adjusted R2 0.16** 0.41** 0.69** 0.14**

Notes:

Employee n = 218. * p < 0.05; ** p < 0.01. Numbers in parentheses are estimated errors. Bootstrap sample size = 2,000.

238 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

cross-product term between LMX and leader’s low moral integrity on job resources was insignificant (b = 0.01, p > 0.05), although the effect of job resources on cynicism was significant (b = −0.21, p < 0.05).

We followed Preach et al.’s (2007) suggestion and further examined the con- ditional indirect effect of LMX on exhaustion (through job demand), as well as the conditional indirect effect of LMX on cynicism (through job resource) with bootstrapping method at three values of leader’s low moral integrity (see Table 7): the mean, one standard deviation above the mean, and one standard deviation below the mean. Bootstrap CIs show that when the leader’s low moral integrity score is high, the mediation of LMX–job demand–exhaustion is stronger. Thus, Hypothesis 4 is supported. The indirect and positive effect of LMX and exhaustion through job demand is strengthened when LMI is high (e.g., leader’s moral integrity is low). However, the LMI value will not influence the mediation of LMX–job resource–cynicism. Thus, Hypothesis 3 is not supported.

DISCUSSION

The primary goal of our study was to examine the possible effects of LMX on employee burnout and to examine how the integrity of the group leader influences

Table 7. Conditional indirect effects across the mean, low, and high levels of leader’s moral integrity (LMI)

LMX—Job demands (JD)—Exhaustion

Boot indirect effect LL 95 percent CI UL 95 percent CI

LMI = M-1SD (−1) 0.17 0.03 0.31 LMI = Mean (0) 0.24 0.14 0.35 LMI = M+1SD (1) 0.31 0.21 0.42 Indirect effectLMI = -1 -Indirect effect LMI = 1 0.14 0.02 0.26

LMX—Job resource (JR)—Cynicism

Boot indirect effect LL 95 percent CI UL 95 percent CI

LMI = M−1SD (−1) −0.15 −0.26 −0.01 LMI = Mean (0) −0.15 −0.27 −0.01 LMI = M+1SD (1) −0.15 −0.28 −0.02 Indirect effectLMI = -1 −Indirect effect LMI = 1 −0.01 −0.04 0.01

Notes:

Employee n = 218. Bootstrap sample size = 2,000. LL = lower limit; CI = confidence interval; UL = upper limit.

LMX and Burnout 239

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

these effects. In particular, we conceptualized and examined the mediating rela- tionships of LMX–job demands–exhaustion, and LMX–job resources–cynicism based on the social exchange aspect of LMX and burnout theory. Then we tested the moderation effect of the leader’s integrity in these two links. The results support our hypothesis regarding the first path (e.g., LMX–job demands–exhaustion, which is moderated by leader integrity) but not our hypothesis about the second path (e.g., LMX–job resources–cynicism, which is moderated by leader integrity). We discuss possible reasons for these results below.

Previous LMX research has principally focused on the positive effects of good leader–follower relationships. High LMX allows leaders and subordinates to develop mature partnerships (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1995). However, the leader is the more powerful party and thus has stronger influence in the LMX development process. Therefore, the leader’s characteristics should be an important factor in that development. We explored that direction. As discussed, if the leader has low integrity, the ideal mature partnership manifested by high LMX described in previous studies may not be realized. We explain this mechanism based on the resource–exchange nature of LMX and the job demand–resource model of burnout.

Our core argument is that leaders expect all employees to perform well but expect more from their high-LMX followers. In general, high-LMX followers perceive that their leaders expect more, although the expectations may not be explicit. Therefore, high-LMX members, compared with low-LMX members, are more likely to be exhausted from perceived higher job demands. Although high-LMX followers often receive more job resources than other members in the same group, job resources cannot buffer the stress caused by high job demands when the demands continue to surge. This is especially meaningful in cultures where no clear boundaries exist between work and non-work relationships and where leaders wield great power in personnel arrangements and resource distri- bution. Their power gives them more discretion to develop any exchange norms they desire.

Our hypotheses 1 and 2 are simple mediation effects between LMX and burnout. The data supported both hypotheses. We argued that in Chinese organi- zations leaders usually have more autonomy in decision-making, and LMX usually goes beyond the workplace. Leaders can make more discretionary decisions about work arrangements and resource distributions according to their personal criteria. The significant results of mediation effects imply that high LMX subordinates are more likely to experience exhaustion, and low LMX subordinates are more likely to experience cynicism. We further investigated the boundary conditions of these relationships. We propose that leader integrity is an important contextual factor that affects the strength of these two mediating effects. But leader integrity may not be the only conditional factor. Future studies should investigate this question further.

240 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Our hypothesis was not supported for the first moderated mediation path; LMX failed to be related to cynicism. However, a non-hypothesized finding was that integrity directly affected exhaustion and cynicism, implying that if a group is led by a low-integrity leader, all members are more likely to become exhausted and cynical. One reason may be that the leader’s low integrity will exert unreasonable job demands on subordinates. Furthermore, leaders with low integrity also provide subordinates with an explanation to the differentiated relationships in their groups, which directly enhances members’ feelings of unfairness and being deprived. In such cases, subordinates tend to become indifferent or depersonalized from their work if they cannot find another job. This finding is consistent with the literature regarding abusive leadership (Harvey, Stoner, Hochwarter, & Kacmar, 2007). Tepper’s (2000) study empirically supported the relationship between abusive leadership and tension. Past research has also suggested that this relationship likely stems from interpersonal conflict and the chronic assault on subordinates’ feelings, self-esteem, and self-efficacy associated with abusive supervision (Baron, 1988; Moore, 2000; Rosse, Boss, Johnson, & Crown, 1991; Tepper, 2000).

Our study makes several contributions to the LMX literature. First, we explored the negative side of the differentiated leader–member relationship. Second, based on previous studies on the relationship between LMX and subordinates’ tension, we further discussed and examined different mechanisms allowing LMX to cause burnout. Third, we found that leader characteristics might be an omitted but important factor in previous discussions of LMX. As leaders are the more powerful party in LMX, they have higher discretion to develop the exchange norms between themselves and their subordinates. As a result, leaders’ various characteristics could lead to different LMX exchange patterns.

Limitations and Directions for Future Research

Despite some notable strengths, our study also has potential limitations. First, our research constructs required self-reported individual-level measurements of the independent and dependent variables. We employed the latent method factor in CFA to extract the influence caused by common method, thereby greatly reducing the problem of common method variance. However, future research might employ cross-lagged designs to further reduce the possible effects of common-source variance. Second, leader integrity in leadership research may have some similar constructs needing further comparison, such as ethical leadership and abusive leadership. Third, we look only at individual dyadic relationships as precursors to burnout. The distribution of LMX relationships in the same group may affect the individual’s burnout status. Fourth, although we use the traditional construct of LMX to describe the close relationship under low leader integrity, it seems atypical that a member could develop high LMX with an immoral leader. Future studies

LMX and Burnout 241

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

should further discuss whether the traditional meaning of LMX is the most appro- priate construct to describe this phenomenon.

Future research could also investigate the weaknesses in the main mechanism explaining how LMX influences subordinates; for example, it omits the leader’s influence in the role-making process. Future studies should consider the leader’s role. Second, it is worth investigating whether any other leadership characteristics affect LMX, perhaps offering important boundary conditions for existing LMX theory. Third, it would be interesting to explore whether different types or patterns of leader–member relationships exist in the workplace, given the different charac- teristics of leaders and followers. Some researchers have criticized the LMX con- struct for its overly narrow conception of the exchange relationship (i.e., Dienesch & Liden, 1986). With the emergence of rich studies on different kinds of leadership, such as abusive leadership and servant leaders, the insufficient breadth of LMX theory may prevent it from being generalized to various leadership styles. Fourth, we have made assumptions about Eastern leader–member relationships (e.g., more personalism in decision-making, a wider range in LMX). Future research may consider including these cultural or contextual factors. Finally, future studies could investigate organizational contexts where LMX has different impacts on predicting subordinates’ burnout. For example, more formal organizations with rules and clear management systems may see weaker negative effects of a leader’s lack of integrity.

Practical Implications

Our findings indicate that LMX effects vary depending on the group leader’s integrity. Leader–member relationship effects on subordinates are often unclear, especially in organizations where leaders have more decision-making autonomy. Leaders should remain conscious of their motivations and behaviours. We have heard some leaders complain, ‘I treat this subordinate so well, but he still wants to leave. Why?’ LMX theory asserts that all leaders have differentiated relationships with their subordinates, but the way a leader uses the differentiated relationship will influence the subordinates’ feelings. Leader integrity is a necessary base for LMX to function well for both the organization and its employees. From the organizational perspective, human resources managers may need to carefully assess a leader’s integrity during the selection process, because leadership integrity will influence the well-being and working attitudes of the subordinates.

CONCLUSION

With the current study, we found that LMX may play a negative role under certain conditions. A strong LMX could be associated with burnout in two ways: high LMX involves high job demands, which lead to exhaustion; low LMX involves low

242 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

job resources, which lead to cynicism. The results of the current study show that the relationship between LMX and burnout will be stronger when the leader is perceived to be low on moral integrity. On the other hand, a leader who is high on moral integrity can prevent his/her high LMX subordinates from being severely exhausted.

NOTE

This research was supported by grants from the National Natural Science Foundation of China (Grant Number: 71102034, Principle Investigator: Jane Yan Jiang), and by grants from the Hong Kong Research Grants Council rewarded to Kenneth S. Law (RGC number is HKUST6482/06H). We appreciate the helpful comments from the guest editor, Professor Zhi-Xue Zhang, Editor-in- Chief Anne Tsui, as well as the two reviewers.

REFERENCES

Bakker, A. B., Demerouti, E., De Boer, E., & Schaufeli, W. B. 2003b. Job demands and job resources as predictors of absence duration and frequency. Journal of Vocational Behavior, 62(2): 341–356.

Bakker, A. B., Demerouti, E., & Schaufeli, W. B. 2003a. Dual processes at work in a call centre: An application of the job demands–resources model. European Journal of Work and Organizational Psychology, 12(4): 393–417.

Bakker, A. B., Demerouti, E., Taris, T., Schaufeli, W. B., & Schreurs, P. 2003c. A multi-group analysis of the job demands–resources model in four home care organizations. International Journal of Stress Management, 10(1): 16–38.

Bakker, A. B., Demerouti, E., & Euwema, M. 2005. Job resources buffer the impact of job demands on burnout. Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, 10(2): 170–180.

Baron, R. 1988. Negative effects of destructive criticism: Impact on conflict, self-efficacy, and task performance. Journal of Applied Psychology, 73(2): 199–207.

Bauer, T. N., & Green, S. G. 1996. Development of leader–member exchange: A longitudinal test. Academy of Management Journal, 39(6): 1538–1567.

Bolino, M. C., & Turnley, W. H. 2009. Relative deprivation among employees in lower-quality leader–member exchange relationships. The Leadership Quarterly, 20(3): 276–286.

Bond, M. H., & Hwang, K. K. 1986. The social psychology of Chinese people. In M. H. Bond (Ed.), The psychology of the Chinese people: 213–266. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press.

Brislin, R. W. 1980. Translation and content analysis of oral and written material. In H. Triandis & J. W. Berry (Eds.), Handbook of cross-cultural psychology, v.2: 389–444. Boston, MA: Allyn and Bacon.

Chen, C., Chen, X., & Huang, S. 2013. Chinese guanxi: An integrative review and new directions for future research. Management and Organizational Review, 9(1): 167–207.

Chrisopoulos, S., Dollard, M. F., Winefield, A. H., & Dormann, C. 2011. Increasing the probability of finding an interaction in work stress research: A two-wave longitudinal test of the triple-match principle. Journal of Occupational and Organizational Psychology, 83(1): 17–37.

Craig, S. B., & Gustafson, S. B. 1998. Perceived leader integrity scale: An instrument for assessing employee perceptions of leader integrity. Leadership Quarterly, 9(2): 127–145.

Cropanzano, R., & Mitchell, M. S. 2005. Social exchange theory: An interdisciplinary review. Journal of Management, 31(6): 874–900.

Crosby, F. 1976. A model of egoistical relative deprivation. Psychological Review, 83(2): 85–113. Crosby, F. 1984. Relative deprivation in organizational settings. In B. M. Staw & L. L. Cummings

(Eds.), Research in organizational behavior, Vol. 6: 51–93. Greenwich, CT: JAI Press. Dean, J. W., Brandes, P., & Dharwadkar, R. 1998. Organizational cynicism. Academy of

Management Review, 23(2): 341–353. Demerouti, E. 1999. Burnout: Eine folge konkreter abeitsbedingungen bei dienstleistungs und

produktionstdtigkeiten. (Burnout: A consequence of specific working conditions among human service and production tasks). Frankfurt/Main: Lang.

LMX and Burnout 243

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Demerouti, E., Bakker, A. B., Nachreiner, F., & Schaufeli, W. B. 2001. The job demands: Resources model of burnout. Journal of Applied Psychology, 86(3): 499–512.

Dienesch, R. M., & Liden, R. C. 1986. Leader–member exchange model of leadership: A critique and further development. Academy of Management Review, 11(3): 618–634.

Emerson, R. M. 1976. Social exchange theory. Annual Review of Sociology, 2(1): 335–362. Erdogan, B., & Liden, R. C. 2002. Social exchanges in the workplace: A review of recent develop-

ments and future research directions in leader–member exchange theory. In L. L. Neider & C. A. Schriesheim (Eds.), Leadership: 65–114. Greenwich, CT: Information Age.

Foa, U. G., & Foa, E. B. 1974. Societal structures of the mind. Springfield, IL: Charles C. Thomas.

Foa, U. G., Converse, J. Jr, Tornblom, K. Y., & Foa, E. B. (Eds.). 1993. Resource theory: Explorations and applications. San Diego, CA: Academic Press.

Gerstner, C. R., & Day, D. V. 1997. Meta-analytic review of leader–member exchange theory: Correlates and construct issues. Journal of Applied Psychology, 82(6): 827–844.

Graen, G. B., & Uhl-Bien, M. 1995. Relationship-based approach to leadership: Development of leader–member exchange LMX theory of leadership over 25 years: Applying a multi-level multi-domain perspective. Leadership Quarterly, 6(2): 219–247.

Halbesleben, J. R. B., & Bowler, W. M. 2007. Emotional exhaustion and job performance: The mediating role of motivation. Journal of Applied Psychology, 92(1): 93–106.

Harris, K. J., & Kacmar, K. M. 2006. Too much of a good thing? The curvilinear effect of leader–member exchange on stress. Journal of Social Psychology, 146(1): 65–84.

Harvey, P., Stoner, J., Hochwarter, W., & Kacmar, C. 2007. Coping with abusive supervision: The neutralizing effects of ingratiation and positive affect on negative employee outcomes. Leader- ship Quarterly, 18(3): 264–280.

Hochwarter, W. 2005. LMX and job tension: Linear and non-linear effects and affectivity. Journal of Business and Psychology, 19(4): 505–520.

Hofstede, G. 1984. The cultural relativity of the quality of life concept. The Academy of Management Review, 9(3): 258–280.

Hui, C., & Lin, Z. 1996. Regulating collective actions: A case of two cultural systems. Paper presented at the Research Workshop on Global Organizations at Hong Kong University of Science & Technology.

Hui, C., Law, K., & Chen, Z. 1999. A structural equation model of the effects of negative affectivity, leader–member exchange, and perceived job mobility on in-role and extra-role performance: A Chinese case. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Pro- cesses, 77(1): 3–21.

Ilies, R., Nahrgang, J., & Morgeson, F. P. 2007. Leader–member exchange and citizenship behaviors: A meta-analysis. Journal of Applied Psychology, 92(1): 269–277.

Jöreskog, K. G., & Sörbom, D. 1993. LISREL 8: Structural equation modeling with the SIMPLIS command language. Chicago, IL: Scientific Software International, Inc.

Karasek, R. 1979. Job demands, job decision latitude, and mental strain: Implications for job redesign. Administrative Science Quarterly, 24: 285–306.

Kop, N., Euwema, M., & Schaufeli, W. 1999. Burnout, job stress and violent behavior among Dutch police officers. Work and Stress, 13(4): 326–340.

Lagace, R. R., Castleberry, S. B., & Ridnour, R. E. 1993. An exploratory salesforce study of the relationship between leader–member exchange and motivation, role stress, and manager evalu- ation. Journal of Applied Business Research, 9(4): 110–119.

Lee, J. 2001. Leader–member exchange, perceived organizational justice, and cooperative commu- nication. Management Communication Quarterly, 14(4): 574–589.

Li, W., & Pye, L. W. 1992. The ubiquitous role of mishu in Chinese politics. The China Quarterly, 132: 913–936.

Liden, R. C., & Graen, G. 1980. Generalizability of the vertical dyad linkage model of leadership. Academy of Management Journal, 23(3): 451–465.

Liden, R. C., Sparrowe, R. T., & Wayne, S. J. 1997. Leader–member exchange theory: The past and potential for the future. G. Ferris (Ed.), Research in Personnel and Human Resources Management, 15: 47–119.

Liden, R. C., Wayne, S. J., & Sparrowe, T. 2000. An examination of the mediating role of psychological empowerment on the relations between the job, interpersonal relationships and work outcomes. Journal of Applied Psychology, 85(3): 407–416.

244 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Martin, J. 1981. Relative deprivation: A theory of distributive injustice for an era of shrinking resources. In B. M. Staw & L. L. Cummings (Eds.), Research in Organizational Behavior, Vol. 3: 53–107. Greenwich, CT: JAI Press.

Maslach, C., Schaufeli, W. B., & Leiter, M. P. 2001. Job burnout. Annual Review of Psychology, 52(1): 397–422.

Mathieu, J. E., Hofmann, D. A., & Farr, J. L. 1993. Job perception–job satisfaction relations: An empirical comparison of three competing theories. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 56(3): 370–387.

Molm, L. D. 1997. Coercive power in social exchange. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press.

Moore, J. 2000. Why is this happening? A causal attribution approach to work exhaustion conse- quences. Academy of Management Review, 25(2): 335–349.

Morgan, R. B. 1989. Reliability and validity of a factor analytically derived measure of leadership behavior and characteristics. Educational and Psychological Measurement, 49(4): 911– 919.

Moyle, P. 1995. The role of negative affectivity in the stress process: Tests of alternative models. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 16(S1): 647–668.

Preacher, K. J., Rucker, D. D., & Hayes, A. F. 2007. Addressing moderated mediation hypotheses: Theory, methods, and prescriptions. Multivariate Behavioral Research, 42(1): 185–227.

Richardson, H. A., Simmering, M. J., & Sturman, M. C. 2009. A tale of three perspectives: Examining post hoc statistical techniques for detection and correction of common method variance. Organizational Research Methods, 12(4): 762–800.

Rosse, J., Boss, R., Johnson, A., & Crown, D. 1991. Conceptualizing the role of self-esteem in the burnout process. Group and Organization Studies, 16(4): 428–451.

Savieki, V., & Cooley, E. 1983. The relationship of work environment and client contact to burnout in mental health professionals. Paper presented at the meeting of the American Psychological Association, San Francisco, CA.

Scandura, T. A., & Graen, G. B. 1984. Moderating effects of initial leader–member exchange status on the effects of a leadership intervention. Journal of Applied Psychology, 69(3): 428–436.

Scandura, T. A., Graen, G. B., & Novak, M. A. 1986. When managers decide not to decide autocratically: An investigation of leader–member exchange and decision influence. Journal of Applied Psychology, 71(4): 579–584.

Schaufeli, W. B., & Bakker, A. B. 2004. Job demands, job resources, and their relationship with burnout and engagement: A multi-sample study. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 25(3): 293–315.

Schaufeli, W. B., Leiter, M. P., Maslach, C., & Jackson, S. E. 1996. The Maslach Burnout Inventory– General Survey. In C. Maslach, S. E. Jackson & M. P. Leiter (Eds.), Maslach burnout inventory: 19–26. Palo Alto, CA: Consulting Psychologists Press.

Schwab, R. L., & Iwanicki, E. F. 1982. Who are our burned out teachers? Educational Research Quarterly, 7(2): 5–16.

Sias, P. M., & Jablin, F. M. 1995. Differential superior–subordinate relations, perceptions of fairness, and coworker communication. Human Communication Research, 22(1): 5–38.

Sparrowe, R. T., & Liden, R. C. 1997. Process and structure in leader–member exchange. Academy of Management Review, 22(2): 522–552.

Spector, P. E., Chen, P. Y., & O’Connell, B. J. 2000. A longitudinal study of relations between job stressors and job strains while controlling for prior negative affectivity and strains. Journal of Applied Psychology, 85(2): 211–218.

Tepper, B. 2000. Consequences of abusive supervision. Academy of Management Journal, 43(2): 178–190.

Trevino, L. K., Hartman, L. P., & Brown, M. 2000. Moral person and moral manager: How executives develop a reputation for ethical leadership. California Management Review, 42(4): 128–142.

Uhl-Bien, M., Graen, G. B., & Scandura, T. A. 2000. Implications of leader–member exchange (LMX) for strategic human resource management systems: Relationships as social capital for competitive advantage. Research in Personnel and Human Resources Management, 18: 137–185.

Vecchio, R. P., Griffeth, R. W., & Hom, P. W. 1986. The predictive utility of the vertical dyad linkage approach. Journal of Social Psychology, 126(5): 617–625.

LMX and Burnout 245

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Wakabayashi, M., Chen, Z., & Graen, G. B. 2005. The global Asian way: Managerial efficacy profile (MEP) and LMX relationship in Asia. In G. B. Graen (Ed.), LMX leadership: The series. New frontiers of leadership, Vol. 2: 121–137. Greenwich, CT: Information Age Publishing.

Wakabayashi, M., Graen, G., Graen, M., & Graen, M. 1988. Japanese management progress: Mobility into middle management. Journal of Applied Psychology, 73: 217–227.

Watson, D., & Clark, L. 1984. Negative affectivity: The disposition to experience aversive emotional states. Psychological Bulletin, 96(3): 465–490.

Watson, D., Clark, L., & Tellegen, A. 1998. Development and validation of brief measures of positive and negative affect: The PANAS scale. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 54(6): 1063–1070.

Wayne, S. J., & Green, S. A. 1993. The effects of leader–member exchange on employee citizenship and impression management behavior. Human Relations, 46: 1431–1440.

Wayne, S. J., Liden, R. C., Kraimer, M. L., & Graf, I. K. 1999. The role of human capital, motivation, and supervisor sponsorship in predicting career success. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 20(5): 577–595.

Wayne, S. J., Shore, L. M., & Liden, R. C. 1997. Perceived organizational support and leader– member exchange: A social exchange perspective. Academy of Management Journal, 40: 82–111.

Wayne, S. J., Shore, L. M., Bommer, W. H., & Tetrick, L. E. 2002. The role of fair treatment and rewards in perceptions of organizational support and leader–member exchange. Journal of Applied Psychology, 87(3): 590–598.

Westwood, R. 1997. Harmony and patriarchy: The cultural basis for paternalistic headship among the overseas Chinese. Organizational Studies, 18(3): 445–480.

Whetten, D. A. 2009. An examination of the interface between context and theory applied to the study of Chinese organizations. Management and Organization Review, 5(1): 29–55.

Williams, L. J., Gavin, M. B., & Williams, M. L. 1996. Investigating measurement and non- measurement processes with method effect variables: An example with negative affectivity and employee attitudes. Journal of Applied Psychology, 81: 88–101.

Williams, L. J., Hartman, N., & Cavazotte, F. 2010. Method variance and marker variables: A review and comprehensive CFA marker technique. Organizational Research Methods, 13(3): 477–514.

Wilson, K. S., Sin, H. P., & Conlon, D. E. 2010. What about the leader in leader–member exchange? The impact of resource exchanges and substitutability on the leader. Academy of Manage- ment Review, 35(3): 358–372.

Xie, J. A., Schaubroeck, J., & Lam, S. S. K. 2008. Theories of job stress and the role of traditional values: A longitudinal study in China. Journal of Applied Psychology, 93: 831–848.

Yan, M., Law, K. S., & Zhou, B. 2010. Behavioral leader–member exchange: A new relational contract perspective. Paper presented at The Asia Academy of Management Conference, Dec 12–14: Macao, China.

Yang, C. F. 1988. Familialism and development: An examination of the role of family in contem- porary China Mainland, Hong Kong, and Taiwan. In D. Sinha & H. S. R. Kao (Eds.), Social values and development: Asian perspectives: 93–123. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Yrle, A. C., Hartman, S., & Galle, W. P. 2002. An investigation of relationships between commu- nication style and leader–member exchange. Journal of Communication Management, 6: 257–268.

Yukl, G. 2002. Leadership in organizations (5th ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice-Hall. Yukl, G., & Van Fleet, D. D. 1992. Theory and research on leadership in organizations. In

M. D. Dunnette & L. M. Hough (Eds.), Handbook of industrial and organizational psychology, Vol. 3: 147–197. Palo Alto, CA: Consulting Psychologists Press.

246 J. Y. Jiang et al.

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Jane Yan Jiang ([email protected]; Ph.D. from The Chinese University of Hong Kong) is an assistant professor of the Business School at Nanjing University, China. Her research interests include newcomer socialization, emotions, organizational citizenship behaviour, and leadership. Kenneth S. Law ([email protected]; Ph.D. from the University of Iowa) is a professor of management in the Faculty of Business Administration at the Chinese University of Hong Kong. His areas of research interest include leadership, emotional intelligence, performance, research methodology, and human resource management/organizational behaviour issues in Chinese management. James Jianmin Sun ([email protected]; Ph.D. from Beijing Normal University) is a professor of the School of Labor and Human Resource at Renmin University. His research interests include selection and recruitment, leadership, and high-performance human resources management systems.

Manuscript received: January 17, 2011 Final version accepted: May 15, 2013 Accepted by: Zhi-Xue Zhang

LMX and Burnout 247

© 2013 The International Association for Chinese Management Research

Copyright of Management & Organization Review is the property of Wiley-Blackwell and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Learning and Developing Followership.pdf

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

129

Learning and Developing Followership

Colette Hoption

Albers School of Business & Economics Seattle University

Department of Management Albers School of Business & Economics

[email protected]

Abstract

Followership has been recognized as an essential component of leadership studies as evidenced by growth of research within this area. To keep pace with the growth of this research, it is time to bring followership into the leadership classroom. This paper proposes a case-based exercise with two main learning objectives: (1) to help students broaden their perceptions about followership, and (2) to promote followership behaviors that actively contribute to organizations. This exercise includes large group discussion, peer coaching, and individual work to facilitate these endeavors. The paper concludes with suggested methods for assessment that include both self- and peer- ratings, as well as open-ended reflection.

Introduction

Followership is consistently identified as an emergent and important area in the extant leadership literature. There are calls from practitioners for effective followers (see Kellerman, 2008), a need to mitigate followers’ risks to negative leadership (such as pseudo- transformational leadership; e.g., Bass & Steidlmeier, 1999), a desire to more faithfully study the long-held belief that followers are partners in leadership [see for example Leader-Member Exchange (LMX) theory; e.g., Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1995], and opportunities to account for bi- directional influence between leaders and followers given statistical advancements (Kenny, Kashy, & Cook, 2006). As followership research burgeons, one might anticipate a growth within the rigor and frequency of discussions about followership in the leadership classroom.

Unfortunately, a rigorous discussion about the interplay between leadership and followership is difficult for two main reasons: negative stereotypes surrounding followers (see Baker, 2007) and predominant leadership frameworks that reinforce followers’ negative stereotypes (e.g., Klein & House, 1995). These reasons limit students from appreciating the possibilities for followers to influence their leaders and their organizations. They also undermine the tenets of positive forms of leadership that require leaders to believe in their followers (e.g., Bass, 1998). In response, the goal of this article is to describe a teaching tool that engages students in a thoughtful discussion about followership. The teaching tool has two learning objectives:

Learning Objective 1: Broadening students’ understanding of followers and followership.

Learning Objective 2: Enabling students to enact followership behaviors that contribute to leadership and organizations.

DOI: 1012806/V13/I3/I1

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

130

To introduce the importance of these learning objectives, first, I describe the nature of follower stereotypes and, then present a contrasting view of followership. Thereafter, I present a three-part classroom exercise: Part 1 initiates a discussion on followership that combats predominant stereotypes about followers; Part 2 inspires ideas for how followers can be influential in organizations; and Part 3 offers students an opportunity to practice influential followership behaviors. Altogether, the exercise not only impresses upon students the value of followers, but also helps students become valuable followers.

Followership Connotations

Followers are often associated with negative characteristics including passivity and dependence (e.g., Baker, 2007; Raffo, 2013). They have been referred to as “drab powerless masses” (Burns, 1978) and “sheep” (Dixon & Westbrook, 2003). Therefore, it is not surprising that, when learning about leadership, the topic of followership may never arise; and if it does, students’ responses reflect those negative stereotypes. Lest one assumes that such stereotypes are mainly propagated by students with limited work experience, even in professional populations, typical follower traits include qualities like “slow” and “easily influenced” (Sy, 2010).

Furthermore, predominant leadership theories reinforce follower passivity and inferiority to leaders. Charismatic leadership theories, for example, cast followers as recipients of leadership awaiting leader influence (e.g., Klein & House, 1995). Even leadership theories that describe followers as active participants in leadership (e.g., LMX) have been criticized for focusing empirical investigations on leaders’ actions in determining the nature of the leader- follower relationship (see Dvir & Shamir, 2003). As a result, we know much more about leader influence on the leader-follower relationship; and in the absence of knowledge about follower influence, leaders are poised to receive credit for forming high-quality leader-follower relationships.

If unaddressed, negative follower connotations can hinder positive leadership and disadvantage individuals in non-leadership positions. Positive leadership often includes developing followers into leaders (e.g., Bass, 1998) and working closely with followers to achieve goals (e.g., Stone, Russell, & Patterson, 2004). Leaders who espouse negative follower connotations would have difficulty transforming and working alongside followers. As those leaders are a liability to their organizations’ human capital and development, it is necessary that followership education be a part of developing individuals’ leadership skills (see Johnson, 2009).

With regard to disadvantaging individuals in non-leadership positions, there is evidence that followers in organizations acknowledge negative stereotypes as part of their identities (Carsten, Uhl-Bien, West, Patera, & McGregor, 2010). Given the empirical studies linking self- esteem (e.g., Chang, Ferris, Johnson, Rosen & Tan, 2012), self-efficacy (e.g., Sitzmann & Yeo, 2013), and positive affect (e.g., Lyubomirsky, King, & Diener, 2005) to work performance, as well as evidence for stereotype-threat (e.g., Hoption, Christie, & Barling, 2012), awareness of and identification with negative follower stereotypes likely impedes effectiveness. Therefore, followership education should work towards countering negative follower stereotypes and preparing students to excel in follower roles.

In particular, there is growing interest in active followership. While an agreed-upon definition of active followership has yet to emerge, Howell and Shamir (2005) capture its

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

131

essence in recognizing followers’ “active role in constructing the leadership relationship, empowering the leader and influencing his or her behavior, and ultimately determining the consequences of the leadership relationship” (p. 97). Scholars include helping (but not serving) leaders, questioning leader assumptions, taking initiative, granting legitimacy to leaders, and spreading enthusiasm to coworkers as examples of active followership behaviors (e.g., Baker, 2007; Chaleff, 2008; Howell & Méndez, 2008; Kelley, 1992). Essentially, active followership counters negative follower stereotypes. And so, expanding students’ understanding of followership to encompass active followership would facilitate both learning objectives: broadening their understanding of followership to include characteristics and behaviors that exemplify strength and value; and seeing the potential to participate in leadership when in follower positions.

To recap, teaching followership addresses four areas of interest: (1) reflecting current trends in leadership research in the leadership classroom; (2) challenging predominant negative follower stereotypes that limit understanding of follower capabilities and value in organizations; (3) enabling students to see and enact upon the possibilities to overcome negative follower stereotypes and exert influence on leadership and organizations; and (4) redressing the dissonance between enacting positive leadership and awareness of negative follower stereotypes.

The Case for Followership

To achieve both learning objectives, I propose a case-based exercise appropriate for undergraduate and graduate classes. Case-teaching is an effective way to develop problem- solving skills, creativity, and perspective-taking at all levels (Greenhalgh, 2007), but this teaching tool could emphasize different lessons in undergraduate and graduate classes to reflect the fact that graduate and undergraduate students are at different stages in their careers. For example, in an undergraduate class, this exercise could help students extend leadership paradigms described in their textbooks (e.g., how do various leadership frameworks account for follower influence?). In a graduate class, this exercise could help students confront their assumptions about followers, and identify the ways that their past and current organizational cultures reinforce those assumptions. This case is adapted from O’Hara’s (1999) article, “Trade Secrets,” published in Maclean’s.

Bill Reid was a Native Canadian artist whose works of art included the “The Spirit of

Haida Gwaii: The Jade Canoe” and “The Raven and the First Men.” In addition to his carvings,

jewelry, and sculptures, Reid’s legacy also included his investment in then-upcoming artists like

Don Yeomans, Sharon Hitchcock, George Rammell and Jim Hart. He opened his studio to them

and they became his apprentices. His dedication to helping young Native artists in particular,

and exposing Native art to the masses made him a prominent political figure and cultural icon.

On March 13 1998, Reid lost his battle with Parkinson’s disease. After his passing,

details of Reid’s work style and treatment of his apprentices were magnified in the media,

revealing stories about his philandering, substance abuse, and duplicitous nature - all of which

compromised the professional working environment. For example, Hitchcock attested to Reid’s

drunken state while overseeing her work on the famous “Lootaas” canoe, as well her frequent

trips to a liquor store to oblige his habit. Both Rammell and Hart noted Reid’s long, unexplained

absences hindering them from completing projects. The apprentices were also disheartened

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

132

because they were never formally recognized for their involvement on Reid’s projects and the

monetary compensation that they received was minimal. There was even speculation that Reid

omitted footage of his apprentices in video productions which featured his career and work. The

lack of recognition was particularly injurious because Reid’s debilitating disease limited his fine

motor skills, and so many of his works would never have been realized if it were not for his

apprentices. Looking back on their time with Reid, many joked that they were his “slaves.”

There are three main advantages to using this case. First, it is based on a real-life situation. For students who already know of Reid and/or have seen his work, the story provides a glimpse of what occurred behind-the-scenes. The case also captures the complexity of leader- follower relationships including ‘ownership’ of leader-follower output, and the reality that most leaders are not ‘all good’ or ‘all bad’. Indeed, in spite of O’Hara’s article, Reid’s ability to clearly communicate his visions to others, connect his apprentices to the art community, and acquire new projects to sustain his career cannot be denied. The case is also assuring for students who struggle to find real-life examples of followers’ value in organizations. Second, it is appropriate to show pictures of Reid’s artwork to engage students visually, and emphasize the fine motor skills necessary to complete each detailed piece. Third, there is potential to use this case to foray into related topics such as work-life spillover, employee well-being, young workers, and workplace aggression.

Part 1: The Follower Perspective (approximately 10 minutes)

Large classroom discussion begins with two consecutive questions, “Why do you think the followers/apprentices continued to work for Reid?” and “What motivations would they have to stop working for Reid?” These questions require perspective-taking. Examples of the types of responses students might offer to the first question are: “For his networks” and “To learn from his expertise.” Examples of responses students might offer to the second question include “To improve their well-being” and “To send the message that they deserve better.” By the end of Part 1, students will be pressed to confront the impression that followers are “drab masses” because the answers to both questions demonstrate the diversity in follower motivations.

Part 2: Possible Courses of Action for Followers (approximately 20 minutes)

In Part 2 of the exercise, group discussion is initiated by asking, “What would you do if you were one of the followers/apprentices?” This question requires students to brainstorm strategies for coping with, confronting, and changing suboptimal leadership, thus revealing possible opportunities to exert their influence. Student responses may include “Rally the other apprentices to talk to Reid with me so that we can change things,” “Continue to work, but halfheartedly,” “Destroy all the art to spite Reid,” and “Do nothing.” One goal of Part 2 is for students to see that followers have choices in how they proceed. Students are thus, pressed to concede that followers are not definitively passive and powerless, as their stereotype suggests.

A second goal of Part 2 is to link courses of action with follower motivations, i.e., connect Parts 1 and 2. By doing so, students will see that stereotypical, passive followership behaviors (e.g., “do nothing”) have less potential to satisfy follower interests than other, more active strategies (e.g., “forming a support group with other apprentices,” “talking with Reid about one’s dissatisfaction”). I would connect Parts 1 and 2 visually for students by recording responses to Part 2 on a board separated along two axes: the degree to which a course of action is

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

133

motivated to satisfy one’s own interests (e.g., improving well-being, being able to create art; x- axis), and the degree to which a course of action is motivated to satisfy others’ interests (e.g., the well-being of the other apprentices and Reid; y-axis). [The board design is based on a popular conflict-management-styles diagram in management textbooks (e.g., Schermerhorn, 2011) and therefore, should be familiar to many students.] Reflecting on the impact one’s actions could have on others’ interests (i.e., y-axis) showcases the different ways in which a follower/apprentice has the potential to exert influence. I would engage in a large group discussion to decide where possible courses of action should lie on the diagram and as a result, we would revisit the motivations discussed in Part 1.

While Parts 1 and 2 push students to acknowledge the diversity in follower motivations and articulate possible follower behaviors to improve, cope with, or exit their situations, there is also an opportunity for students to engage in their own active followership development using this exercise. More specifically, to facilitate students’ enactment of followership behaviors that not only counter negative follower stereotypes, but also demonstrate power and influence, it is necessary to focus on strategies that satisfy one’s interests and those of others. In terms of the board diagram, such strategies would reside in the upper-right-hand corner. Those strategies are active followership behaviors: actions that positively influence how followers are led and contribute to leadership and organizational success.

Part 3: Enacting Followership (approximately 60 minutes)

Even if students have challenged their assumptions about followers and have learned that followers can be influential, it is unknown if students will enact influential followership behaviors. Indeed, Gentile (2010; 2011) argued that it is commonplace for classroom discussions to focus on what constitutes positive organizational behaviors, but it is rare to devote class time to practicing those behaviors. Consequently, Gentile developed the Giving Voice to Values (GVV) business curriculum which is available on Babson College’s website. The GVV curriculum assumes that students want to act consistent with what they believe to be the 'right thing to do', but they need scripts and skill-building lessons to increase their confidence to act accordingly. GVV has been used in executive, graduate and undergraduate classrooms internationally, and most especially in business ethics classes (Gentile, 2012). Part 3 of this exercise is modeled after the GVV business curriculum.

GVV is relevant to the leadership classroom because followership education faces a similar situation to that of business ethics education: students learn that followers can contribute to leadership and organizations, but they lack experience and practice at applying those behaviors. To illustrate this point and transition into Part 3, I would ask students to describe challenges that they face when occupying follower roles, and I would draw two conclusions from the discussion: (1) although we might not find ourselves in the same position as Reid’s apprentices, we can all relate to being followers and (2) effective followership requires practice. To that end, Part 3 provides students with the opportunity to develop and practice effective followership by provoking further thought on the strategies (from Part 2) listed in the upper right-hand corner of the board. Part 3 adapts the foundational activities in GVV to help students create, refine and practice dialogues that reflect active followership. (The GVV curriculum refers to such dialogues as scripts.)

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

134

Part 3 would begin with the question of how to enact one of the solutions in the upper right-hand corner of the board. An introduction to Part 3 could be, "If you decided to talk to Reid about his behavior so as to improve the working conditions and thereby, increase productivity, what challenges might you face and how would you deal with them?" Students would work individually on identifying potential challenges and creating strategies to tackle those challenges.

After reflecting upon expected difficulties and solutions, students would craft a dialogue of what they want to say and how they would say it. I would initiate this new phase in the exercise like so: “Now that you have identified some of the challenges you might face, as well as the ways you could address those challenges, compose a script of how you would talk to Reid. Include any advance preparation you might do and/or behavioral cues you would enact.” GVV also encourages peer coaching. Peer coaching entails students helping each other refine their scripts to increase persuasiveness. (I would provide students with the GVV instructional document on peer coaching available on Babson College’s website.)

Altogether, the exercises of perspective-taking, brainstorming solutions, and developing a personalized strategy for active followership ensures that students engage in the mental practice of using their knowledge about followership, as well as the physical practice of performing their desired followership behaviors. As such, this teaching tool is consistent with the Kolb (1984) model of experiential learning wherein intellectual reflection/analysis and action/experimentation are necessary to create knowledge. Moreover, there is empirical evidence for the effectiveness in engaging in both mental and physical practice to aid performance (e.g., Grouios, 1992). In light of the conceptual and empirical evidence, I am confident that this case-based exercise can develop active followership.

Leadership Development

It is noteworthy that even though this exercise was generated primarily for the purpose of appreciating and developing followership, having students explore the apprentice’s perspective facilitates students’ leader development too. As argued by Holt and Marques (2012), the ability to understand others’ feelings through verbal and nonverbal cues is necessary for modern-day leadership. Further, empirical studies have noted the positive association between perspective- taking and effective leadership, suggesting that understanding followers’ perspectives augments positive leadership (e.g., Gregory, Moates, & Gregory, 2011).

Moreover, exposing students to positive follower qualities should help them build respect and rapport with subordinates in the workplace. In a sample of employed leaders from a variety of industries, the quality of leader-follower relationships was related to the extent to which leaders associated followers with positive traits (e.g., team player, hardworking; Sy, 2010). Sy (2010) argued that leaders’ impressions of followers functioned as performance expectations, and others have established empirical links between leader expectations to employee engagement and performance (e.g., Bezuijen, van den Berg, van Dam, & Thierry, 2006; Kierein, & Gold, 2000; McNatt, 2000). Those studies argue that organizations benefit from leaders’ genuine beliefs in followers’ potential because those beliefs are expressed through actions that support and motivate followers to achieve their potential. It appears that learning about (active) followership is relevant for both leaders and non-leaders.

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

135

Measuring Outcomes

We could assess the effectiveness of this classroom exercise in a number of ways. First, we could administer Sy’s (2010) implicit followership theories questionnaire before and after the exercise to record how students’ thoughts about followership have changed. Sy’s scale includes positive followership traits (e.g., industriousness), and respondents record the degree to which they associate those traits with followership. I expect that the associations will be strengthened after the exercise. Students’ reports on their peers’ followership before and after completing the exercise are a second way to document outcomes of this exercise. I expect that students’ positive followership behaviors would increase after completing the classroom exercise. Third, it would be meaningful to document behavioral impact beyond the classroom. Students could reflect on their interactions at work, in student clubs, sports teams, etc. to gain insight into the ways that their behaviors have changed when in leadership roles and non-leadership roles. Collectively, these assessments would capture students’ mental and physical learning about followership.

Conclusion

As leadership studies have recognized the need for followership research, the next step is to bring followership into the leadership classroom. The case-based exercise described in this article facilitates discussion about followership and followership development in students. Additionally, through perspective-taking and broadening one’s expectations about followership, this exercise also enhances students’ leader development. As leadership studies have embraced the fact that there is no leadership without followership (e.g., Hollander, 1995), it is fitting that this exercise is relevant to both leadership and followership education.

References

Baker, S. D. (2007). Followership: The theoretical foundation of a contemporary construct. Journal of Leadership & Organizational Studies, 14, 50 - 60.

Bass, B. M., & Steidlmeier, P. (1999). Ethics, character, and authentic transformational leadership behavior. Leadership Quarterly, 10, 181 – 217.

Bezuijen, X. M., van den Berg, P. T., van Dam, K., & Thierry, H. (2006). Pygmalion and employee learning: The role of leader behaviors. Journal of Management,35, 1258 – 1267.

Burns, J. M. (1978). Leadership. New York, NY: Harper & Row.

Carsten, M. K., Uhl-Bien, M., West, B. J., Patera, J. L., & McGregor, R. (2010). Exploring social constructions of followership: A qualitative study. Leadership Quarterly, 21, 543 - 562.

Chaleff, I. (2008). Creating new ways of following. In R. Riggio, I. Chaleff & J. Lipman- Blument (Eds.), The Art of Followership: How Great Followers Create Great Leaders and Organizations (pp. 67 - 87). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Chaleff, I. (1995). The courageous follower: Standing up to and for our leaders. San Francisco, CA: Berrett-Koehler.

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

136

Chang, C., Ferris, D. L., Johnson, R. E., Rosen, C. C., & Tan, J. A. (2012). Core self- evaluations: A review and evaluation of the literature. Journal of Management, 38, 81 - 128.

Dixon, G., & Westbrook, J. (2003). Followers revealed. Engineering Management Journal, 15, 19 - 25.

Dvir, T., & Shamir, B. (2003). Follower developmental characteristics as predicting transformational leadership: A longitudinal field study. Leadership Quarterly, 14, 327 – 344.

Gentile, M. C. (2011). A faculty forum on Giving Voice to Values: Faculty perspectives on the uses of this pedagogy and curriculum for values-driven leadership. Journal of Business Ethics Education, 8, 305 - 307.

Gentile, M. C. (2012). Values-driven leadership development: Where we have been and where we could go. Organization Management Jouirnal, 9, 188 - 196.

Graen, G. B., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1995). Relations-based approach to leadership: Development of leader-member exchange (LMX theory) over 25 years: Applying a multi-level multi-domain perspective. Leadership Quarterly, 6, 219 – 247.

Greenhalgh, A. M. (2007). Case method teaching as science and art: A metaphoric approach and curricular application. Journal of Management Education, 31, 181 - 194.

Gregory, B. T., Moates, K. N., & Gregory, S. T. (2011). An exploration of perspective taking as an antecedent of transformational leadership behavior. Leadership & Organization Development Journal, 32, 807 - 816.

Grouios, G. (1992). Mental practice: A review. Journal of Sport Behavior, 15, 42 - 59.

Holt, S., & Marques, J. (2012). Empathy in leadership: Appropriate or misplaced? An empirical study on a topic that is asking for attention. Journal of Business Ethics, 105, 95 - 105.

Hollander, E. P. (1995). Ethical challenges in the leader-follower relationship. Business Ethics Quarterly, 5, 55 – 65.

Hoption, C., Christie, A., & Barling, J. (2012). Submitting to the follower label: Followership, positive affect, and extra-role behaviors. Zeitschrift fur Psychologie, 220, 221 - 230.

Howell, J., & Méndez, M. (2008). Three perspectives on followership. In R. Riggio, I. Chaleff & J. Lipman-Blument (Eds.), The Art of Followership: How Great Followers Create Great Leaders and Organizations (pp. 25 - 39). San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.

Howell, J. M., & Shamir, B. (2005). The role of followers in the charismatic leadership process: Relationships and their consequences. Academy of Management Review, 30, 96 – 112.

Johnson, C. E. (2009). Introducing followership into the leadership classroom: An integrative approach. Journal of Leadership Education, 8, 20 – 30.

Journal of Leadership Education Summer 2014

137

Kellerman, B. (2008). Followership: How followers are creating change and changing leaders. Boston, MA: Harvard Business Press.

Kenny, D. A., Kashy, D. A., & Cook, W. L. (2006). Dyadic Data Analysis. New York, NY: Guilford.

Kierein, N. M., & Gold, M. A. (2000). Pygmalion in work organizations: A meta-analysis. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 21, 913 – 928.

Klein, K. J., & House, R. J. (1995). On fire: Charismatic leadership and levels of analysis. Leadership Quarterly, 6, 183 - 198.

Kolb, D. A. (1984). Experiential learning: Experience as the source of learning and development. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall.

Lyubomirsky, S., King, L., & Diener, E. (2005). The benefits of frequent positive affect: Does happiness lead to success? Psychological Bulletin, 131, 803 - 855.

McNatt, D. B. (2000). Ancient Pygmalion joins contemporary management: A meta-analysis of the result. Journal of Applied Psychology, 85, 314 – 322.

O'Hara, J. (1999). Trade secrets. Maclean's, 112 (42), p. 20 - 29.

Raffo, D. M. (2013). Teaching followership in leadership education. Journal of Leadership Education, 12, 262 – 272.

Schermerhorn, J. R. Jr. (2011). Management 11e. Hoboken, NJ: Wiley & Sons.

Stone, A. G., Russell, R. F., & Patterson, K. (2004). Transformational versus servant leadership: A difference in leader focus. Leadership and Organization Development Journal, 25, 349 – 361.

Sy, T. (2010). What do you think of followers? Examining the content, structure, and consequences of implicit followership theories. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 113, 73 - 84.

Author Biography

Colette Hoption, Ph.D. is Assistant Professor of Management in the Albers School of Business and Economics at Seattle University in Seattle, Washington. Her research interests include followership (e.g., what it means to be an ‘effective’ follower), transformational leadership, negative and non-leadership, and leadership development. Colette received her doctorate in Management from Queen’s University in Kingston, Ontario, Canada.

Copyright of Journal of Leadership Education is the property of Journal of Leadership Education and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Relationship-based Approach to Leadership.pdf

RELATIONSHIP-BASED APPROACH TO LEADERSHIP:

DEVELOPMENT OF LEADER-MEMBER EXCHANGE (LMX) THEORY OF LEADERSHIP OVER 25 YEARS: APPLYING A MULTI-LEVEL

MULTI-DOMAIN PERSPECTIVE

George B. Graen* University of Cincinnati

Mary U hl-Bien University of Alaska - Anchorage

Research into Leader-Member Exchange (LMX) theory has been gaining momentum in recent years, with a multitude of studies investigating many aspects of LMX in organizations. Theoretical

development in this area also has undergone many refinements, and the current theory is far different from the early Vertical Dyad Linkage (VDL) work. This article uses a levels perspective to trace the

development of LMX through four evolutionary stages of theorizing and investigation up to the present. The article also uses a domains perspective to develop a new taxonomy of approaches to leadership,

and LMX is discussed within this taxonomy as a relationship-based approach to leadership. Common

questions and issues concerning LMX are addressed, and directions for future research are provided.

INTRODUCTION

Since its inception over 25 years ago, the conceptualization of Leader-Member Exchange (LMX) theory (Dansereau, Graen, & Haga, 1975; Graen & Cashman, 1975;

* Direct all correspondence to: George B. Graen, International Leadership Center, College of Business Administration, University of Cincinnati, Cincinnati, OH 45221-0020.

Leadership Quarterly, 6(2), 219-247. Copyright @ 1995 by JAI Press Inc.

All rights of reproduction in any form reserved. ISSN: 1048-9843

220 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Graen, 1976; Graen, Novak & Sommerkamp, 1982; Graen & Scandura, 1987; Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991; Graen & Wakabayashi, 1994) has undergone many refinements. What began as an alternative to average leadership style (Vertical Dyad Linkage) (Dansereau, Graen, & Haga, 1975) has progressed to a prescription for generating more effective leadership through the development and maintenance of mature leadership relationships (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991). In the process, as elaborated in this article, the theory has been considered from several levels of analysis: from a focus on differences within groups (group-level effect) to a focus on dyads regardless of groups (dyad-level effect) to most recently a focus on the combination of dyads into groups and networks (dyads within groups effect). Examination of the theory from each of these levels raises many unique and important issues and questions, the answers to which will likely advance our thinking about leadership. Thus, the present article adopts a levels perspective to trace the evolution of LMX and provide readers with an overview of the most current developments in LMX theory and research.

In order to do this, we first attempt to explain where LMX fits into leadership theory by describing LMX in terms of an overall taxonomy of leadership approaches. This taxonomy was generated by a consideration of levels issues and classifies leadership theories according to the domain addressed by the three facets of leadership (e.g., leader, follower, relationship). Discussion of the taxonomy and where LMX fits into it is followed by a brief review of the four stages in the evolution of LMX (and the level of analysis in each) and a summary of current theorizing and empirical support for the model. Based upon this discussion, suggestions for research and practice are offered.

ClA!XdFYlNC LEADERSHIP THEORY

Dansereau and colleagues (Klein, Dansereau, & Hall, 1994; Dansereau, Alutto, & Yammarino, 1984) and Rousseau (1985) have made compelling arguments for the importance of considering levels of analysis in theory development. In particular, Klein et al. (1994) argue that “greater attention to levels issues will increase the clarity, testability, comprehensiveness, and creativity of organizational theories” (p. 224). Nowhere may this be more true than in the area of leadership. Despite many years of leadership research and thousands of studies, we still do not have a clear understanding of what leadership is and how it can be achieved. In particular, there appear to be many theories that address different aspects of leadership but little cohesion among the theories that help us understand how they all tie together.

Part of the ambiguity in the leadership area may be due to the fact that taxonomies of approaches to leadership study have been inadequately examined from a levels perspective. Development of a taxonomy using such a perspective may provide the clarity and cohesion currently missing in leadership research.

For example, as new leadership theories emerge, attempts to classify them into general categories of approaches are becoming more difficult. Traditionally, these categorizations (e.g., trait approaches, behavioral approaches, contingency/situational approaches; see Yukl, 1989) have focused primarily on characteristics of the supervisor (e.g., traits, behaviors, styles, etc.) and how these characteristics make him/ her either effective or ineffective in different situations. Because this typology does not specifically acknowledge other levels in which leadership operates (such as the follower or the

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 221

leadership relationship), determining where approaches that address these levels fit into our overall thinking about leadership is difficult. One result of this is potential confusion and disagreement among scholars about what we do know about leadership and about how models that do not lit neatly into this typology (such as Leader-Member Exchange or empowerment models) should be categorized. This may also create difficulties for textbook writers and teachers attempting to present a meaningful categorization of the myriad leadership theories to students. Moreover, this typology may lead to incomplete research designs since emphasis is on one domain, the leader, without equal and concurrent emphasis on other domains (e.g., the follower or the dyadic relationship). Thus, to obtain a more balanced understanding of the leadership process, a taxonomy needs to be developed that more clearly reflects the multi-faceted nature of leadership situations.

One way to do this is to expand our classification system beyond the leader to include other levels involved in leadership (as shown in Figure 1). Such levels are the follower (Meindl, Erlich, & Dukerich, 1985; Kelley, 1988; Hollander, 1978) and the dyadic relationship between the leader and follower (Hollander, 1978; Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991). Since leadership involves all three of these domains, studies of leadership could address each domain singularly (e.g., models that focus on the leader such as trait or behavioral approaches; models that focus on the follower such as empowerment approaches; or models that focus on the relationship, such as LMX) or multiple domains in combination (e.g., situational approaches that address the leader, the follower, and the relationship in combination). In order to obtain the most comprehensive representation of the leadership process, however, the taxonomy suggests that more studies take on a multiple domain perspective (as suggested by Rousseau [19851 and Klein et al. [ 19941). This is because even though use of one domain may generate specific and valuable information about that domain, relevant critical aspects of other domains may be overlooked, thereby reducing the predictive power and generalizability of the information. Therefore, careful sampling from multiple domains within the same investigation should account for more of the potential leadership contribution, and thus increase the predictive validity and practical usefulness of our studies.

RELATIONSHIP

Figure 1. The Domains of Leadership

222 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Table 1 Studies Using a Three Domain Approach to Leadership and Innovative Behavior

Busu (1991) Tierney (1992)

Printing Operators Chemical Researchers (N = 181) (N = 14.5)

Scort (1993)

Sreel Researchers

(N = 189)

Correlation:

Charisma

LMX

Follower

R Beta:

Charisma (C)

LMX (L)

Follower (F)

R*(C + L + F)

.03 .05 .03

.22** .29** .19**

.25** .37** .35***

-.35** -.18* -.29**

.37** .3v** .36***

.19* .32*** .30***

21% 21% 26%

Notes: Dependent variable was the same measure of innovative behavior. Simple correlations, multiple regression betas, and multiple coefficients of determination are shown.

* p I .05. **pS.ol.

*** p I .ool.

Support for this assertion is provided by three recent studies (Basu, 1991; Tierney; 1992; Scott, 1993) of leadership within organizations. In these studies, leadership was

assessed in terms of multiple domains: the leader (charisma), the follower (follower

innovative role expectations; follower’s attitude toward innovation), and the dyadic leadership relationship (LMX). Results showed that these three variables in combination

generated significant predictable variation in innovative behavior (leadership outcome) beyond any of the three taken alone (see Table 1). In particular, in the three separate studies, charisma demonstrated a suppressor effect on the relationship between LMX and innovative behavior (with charisma entered into the analysis, the relationship between LMX and innovation was much stronger). Thus, if multiple domains had not been considered, the potential leadership contribution would have been underestimated.

In leadership research to date, a plethora of studies have been conducted on the leader, but in comparison there has been a dearth of studies in the other two areas. Clearly, more research is needed on followers and the leadership relationship. By explicitly acknowledging the importance of these other ‘components to the leadership process,

we hope to encourage more attention to learning as much as we can about all three domains of leadership and how they work together.

We should note at this point that although the insight behind the taxonomy was generated by a levels perspective, the taxonomy actually refers to three domains within the construct of leadership. This is an important distinction because, as will be discussed later in terms of LMX, within each domain (leader, follower, relationship) researchers can adopt different levels of analysis. For example, in the relationship domain, one can examine the relationship from the level of the group, the dyad, the individuals within the dyad, or even larger collectivities. The difference is that the focus of investigation is on the relationship, but the level in which the relationship is analyzed may vary.

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 223

Moreover, we do not claim that this taxonomy is all inclusive. Other domains within the construct of leadership (such as group, team, organization, etc.) have not been included for the sake of simplicity. The taxonomy is intended as a starting point for generation of more comprehensive approaches to leadership study. To provide a clearer understanding of how applying the domains in our taxonomy alters the nature of investigation, we turn next to a brief illustration of the domains in the three component model and how adoption of each perspective affects the type of data generated.

DOMAINS OF LEADERSHIP

As shown in Table 2, domains of leadership include the leader, the follower, and the relationship. In the leader-based domain, the primary focus is on the leader. The critical issue of interest concerns the question: What is the proper mix of personal characteristics and leader behavior to promote desired outcomes? Based on this viewpoint, studies would include measures that focus on leader behaviors and characteristics, such as leader traits, leader behaviors, personality variables, leader attitudes, leader perceptions, leader power and influence, and so forth. Applying a contingency design, analyses could then examine how the leader-focused variables interact with situational factors to affect outcomes.

Adopting a follower-based perspective, on the other hand, would generate hypotheses and analyses that focus primarily on follower issues. In this case, the critical question of interest would become: What is the proper mix of follower characteristics and follower behavior to promote desired outcomes. 7 Like the leader-based domain, questions raised by this approach would focus on how traits, behaviors, attitudes, perceptions, expectations, and so forth affect the type and effectiveness of certain leadership styles and techniques, but this time with respect to followers. These investigations would thus generate findings concerning followership and its relationship

to leadership outcomes. Finally, a relationship-based approach would focus on the dyadic relationship

between the leader and the follower. The critical question of interest in this case would be: What is the proper mix of relational characteristics to promote desired outcomes? Investigation within this domain could focus on identifying characteristics of dyadic relationships (e.g., trust, respect, mutual obligation), evaluating reciprocal influence between leaders and followers, examining how the dyadic relationships are correlated with outcome variables of interest, and researching how effective leadership relationships can be developed, maintained, and combined into collectivities of

leadership structures. As described in the leadership taxonomy, each of these domains should then be

considered in combination with the others. This generates a whole new set of questions surrounding the issue of how the characteristics of leader, follower, and relationship interact with each other to influence leadership outcomes. Analysis at this level would have to examine combined and interactive effects of the variables generated by each domain to obtain a more complete picture of the leadership process.

Taken a step further, once the proper mix for each of these domains considered in combination is identified, a subsequent question could address the issue of how these domains may be influenced to enhance the effectiveness of leadership within given

224 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Table 2 Three Domain Appoaches to Leadership

Leader-based Relationship-based Follower-based

What is leadership?

What behaviors

constitute leadership”

Advantages

Disadvantages

When appropriate?

Where most

effective?

Appropriate behavior of

the person in leader role Trust, respect, and mutual obligation that generates

influence between parties

Establishing and com- municating vision;

inspiring, instilling pride

Building strong relation- ships with followers;

mutual learning and

accommodation

Leader as rallying point Accommodates differing for organization; common needs of subordinates;

understanding of mission can elicit superior work

and values; can initiate from different types of

wholesale change people

Highly dependent on

leader; problems if leader

changes or is pursuing

inappropriate vision

Time-consuming; relies

on long-term relationship between specific leaders

and members

Fundamental change;

charismatic leader in

place; limited diversity

among followers

Continuous improvement teamwork; substantial

diversity and stability

among followers;

Network building

Structured tasks; strong leader position power;

member acceptance of

leader

Situation favorability for leader between two

extremes

Ability and motivation to manage one’s own

performance

Empowering, coaching, facilitating, giving up

control

Makes the most of fol-

lower capabilities; frees up leaders for other

responsibilities

Highly dependent on fol- lower initiative and ability

Highly capable and task committed followers

Unstructured tasks; weak position power; member

nonacceptance of leader

situations (e.g., how leadership relations can be improved). In particular, as leader (leader-based), follower (follower-based), and relationship (relationship-based) issues become apparent, studies could then focus on how characteristics that are identified may be developed to promote desired outcomes. In contrast to the examples listed above, in this case the direction of causality would be reversed, with leadership becoming the dependent variable. Investigation would take on a prescriptive nature, with studies using experimental designs and longitudinal approaches. Based on this information, training programs focusing on the development of leadership within all of the domains could result.

Thus, the three-component domains of leadership taxonomy reframe our current thinking about leadership study by providing a place for “nontraditional” theories and empirical approaches and by encouraging more multiple-level and domain investigations. The intent of this taxonomy is not to evaluate the worth of an approach or promote further segmentation among theoreticians but rather to stimulate new conceptualizations and empirical approaches within leadership research. As demonstrated by the model, leadership is a multi-faceted construct involving aspects

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 225

of the leader, the follower, and the dyadic relationship between the two. Therefore, investigations of leadership should focus on all of these facets. We hope that by using this taxonomy, better inte~ation among theories and broader perspectives of leadership will emerge.

As discussed above, the taxonomy was also developed to provide a better model of fit for leadership theories using nontraditional approaches-theories such as Leader- Member Exchange. Thus, we turn next to a discussion of how LMX fits into the domains of the leadership taxonomy.

LMX AS A RELATIONSHIP-BASED APPROACH TO LEADERSHIP

Given the domains of leadership described above, LMX clearly incorporates an operationalization of a relationship-based approach to leadership. The centroid concept of the theory is that effective leadership processes occur when leaders and followers are able to develop mature leadership relationships (partnerships) and thus gain access to the many benefits these relationships bring (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991). The model as it stands describes how effective leadership relationships develop between dyadic “partners” in and between organizations (e.g., leaders and followers, team members and teammates, employees and their competence networks, joint venture partners, suppliers networks, and so forth). This occurs when the relationships generate bases of incremental influence (Katz & Kahn, 1978) that are necessary for effective leadership.

Although LMX has progressed beyond the early dichotomous thinking relative to “in-group” and “out-group,” much of the writing about the theory is still occurring on this level. To bring readers up to date on current thinking about LMX, the development of LMX as a social exchange approach to leadership is described below.

Evolution of LMX from VDL to leadership Making

Development of LMX theory may be thought of in terms of four stages (see Figure 2): Stage 1 is the discovery of differentiated dyads; Stage 2 is the investigation of characteristics of LMX relationships and their organizations imp~cations (e.g., outcomes of LMX); Stage 3 is the description of dyadic partnership building; and Stage 4 is the aggregation of differentiated dyadic relationships to group and network levels. This progression has encompassed an evolution in thinking about what LMX has to offer as a leadership model as well as a change in the levels of analysis examined. First, Vertical Dyad Linkage (VDL) research (Dansereau, et al., 1975) documented that leaders do not use an average leadership style but rather develop differentiated relationships with their direct reports (dyads within units). Once the relationship validity was documented, Leader-Member Exchange (LMX) research then investigated the nature of these d~ferentiated ~lationships and their orga~ational imp~cations (dyad- level effect). Next, the Leadership Making model (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991; Uhl-Bien 8z Graen, 1992; Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1993a) recognized the utility of increasing proportions of high-quality relationships in organizations and described a process for accomplishing this through dyadic partnership building (dyad-level effect). Finally, current work is focusing on how these differentiated dyads can be effectively assembled into larger collectivities (collectivities as aggregations of dyads). This evolution

226 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Validation of Differentiation within work units

Stage 3 Leadership-Making Theory and Exploration of Dyadlc

Relationship Development (Level of Analysis: Dyad)

Figure 2. Stages in Development of LMX Theory

represents a process of learning from the research that has occurred since the early VDL studies. At each stage, the focus of research and the centroid concept has changed slightly. To explain how this progression has evolved, each of the stages are described below.

Stage 1: Discovery of Differentiated Dyads

Initial investigation into Leader-Member Exchange issues began with studies on work socialization (Graen, Orris, & Johnson, 1973; Johnson & Graen, 1973) and Vertical Dyad Linkage (Dansereau et al., 1975; Graen & Cashman, 1975; Cashman, Dansereau, Graen, & Haga, 1975; Graen, Cashman, Ginsburgh, & Schiemann, 1977; Vecchio, 1982; Rosse & Kraut, 1983). This research discovered that, contrary to prevailing assumptions of the Ohio State and Michigan studies of effective supervision (average leadership style), many managerial processes in organizations were found to occur on a dyadic basis, with managers developing differentiated relationships with professional direct reports. Documentation of the differentiated relationships in the VDL research was obtained in longitudinal studies of management teams by asking managers and their direct reports to describe their work and working relationship in terms of inputs, process, and outcomes. Investigations followed the development of leader-member relationships over time, and studies took place in several different field settings (Graen & Wakabayashi, 1994).

These early studies did not find support for the average leadership style postulated from the Ohio State and Michigan studies of first-level supervision (Graen, 1976; Graen

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 227

et al., 1976; Graen & Schiemann, 1987; Graen, Liden, & Hoel, 1982; Graen, Novak, & Sommerkamp, 1982). Rather, the findings indicated that, when asked to describe the behavior of their manager, different professionals generated very different descriptions of the same person. At one extreme, professionals reported “high-quality exchanges” (at the time called “in-group”), characterized by a high degree of mutual trust, respect, and obligation. At the other extreme, professionals reported “low-quality exchanges” (at the time called “out-group”), characterized by low trust, respect, and obligation. In high-quality exchange relationships followers acted as “trusted assistants” to the manager and grew beyond their job descriptions. Conversely, in “low-quality exchange” relationships followers acted essentially as “hired hands” who did only what

was required by their job descriptions (Zalesny & Graen, 1987). The central concept of this early VDL work was that these differentiated relationships

resulted from resource constraints on the managers that required them to develop a cadre of trusted assistants to help in the functioning of the work unit. Because these relationships required additional investment of the leader’s already limited time and social resources, it was questionable at this point how many high-quality exchanges a leader could profitably develop and maintain. Therefore, expectations were that the managerial units would contain only a few higher-quality exchange relationships, and the remainder of the relationships would be lower-quality exchanges, involving only obligatory compliance by the members with the formal role requirements.

Thus, at this stage, the focus initially was on leader behavior as described by the leader and the follower (leader domain). With the discovery of significant variation in follower responses to questions about their leaders, however, leader-member dyads became the unit for analysis (dyads within units), and the theory began to develop within the relationship domain.

Stage 2: Focus on the Relationship and its Outcomes

The VDL work was followed by a series of investigations which further validated the existence of these distinctively different relationships within the same units and assessed their implications for organizations. The nomenclature shifted from Vertical Dyad Linkage to Leader-Member Exchange (Graen, Novak, & Sommerkamp, 1982). The primary thrust was further investigation and testing of the dyadic relationships discovered in Stage 1. To help make sense of this vast body of research, we categorize

the work conducted in this stage in terms of two tracts of investigation: (1) studies evaluating characteristics of the LMX relationship, and (2) studies analyzing the relationship between LMX and organizational variables.

Within the first category is a series of conceptual and empirical pieces that delve into the relationship itself. This includes work on dyadic role-making processes (Graen, Orris, & Johnson, 1973; Graen, 1976; Haga, 1976; Graen, Novak, 8z Sommerkamp, 1982; Seers & Graen, 1984; Snyder & Bruning, 1985; Zalesny & Graen, 1987; Graen & Scandura, 1987; Graen, 1989; McClane, 1991b), investigations of communication frequency (Schiemann 8z Graen, 1984; Baker & Ganster, 1985; Borchgrevink & Donohue, 1991), investigations of interactive communication patterns relative to LMX (Fairhurst & Chandler, 1989; Fairhurst, 1993), and leader-member value agreement (Graen & Schiemann, 1978; Kozlowski & Doherty, 1989; Ashkanasy & O’Connor,

228 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

1994). In addition, this category includes research on antecedents to and/or determinants of LMX (Graen, 1976; Larwood 8z Blackmore, 1978; Kim & Organ, 1982; Duchon, Green, & Taber, 1986; Steiner, 1988; Heneman, Greenberger, & Anonyuo, 1989; Liden, Wayne, & Stilwell, 1993; Vasudevan, 1993), upward maintenance tactics and interaction patterns used by followers in high LMX relationships (Waldron, 1991), subordinate loyalty (Scandura 8z Graen, 1984), decision influence (Scandura & Graen, 1986), influence tactics (Wayne & Ferris, 1990; Dockery & Steiner, 1990; Deluga & Perry, 1991), and member affect about the relationship (Liden, 1985; McClane, 1991a; Day 8z Crain, 1992). Moreover, studies investigating characteristics of followers in high LMX relationships identified them as high growth-need strength (Graen et al., 1982; Scandura & Graen, 1984; Graen, Scandura, & Graen, 1986), being dependable and having a compatible cognitive decision-making style with the leader (Graen, 1989), being optimistic, appreciative of team skills, internal locus of control, high self-efficacy, long- term planners and strongly career oriented (Vasudevan, 1993), and having perceptions

of exerting considerable effort into development of the LMX relationship (Liden &

Mitchell, 1989). Finally, investigations also confirmed and further described the

characteristics (mutual trust, respect and obligation) of the differentiated relationship between leaders and followers (Liden & Graen, 1980; Katerberg & Horn, 1981; Snyder, Williams, & Cashman, 1984; Dienesch & Liden, 1986; Crouch 8z Yetton, 1988; Graen, 1989; Fairhurst, 1993), and generalized these findings to the cross-cultural arena (Wakabayashi, Minami, Hashimoto, Sano, Graen, & Novak, 1980; Wakabayashi & Graen, 1984; Wakabayashi & Graen, 1988; Uhl-Bien, Tierney, Graen, & Wakabayashi,

1990; Wakabayashi, Graen, & Uhl-Bien, 1990; Eden, 1993). The second category of investigations in this stage addressed the issue of how these

differentiated LMX relationships are related to organizational variables. Studies in this

category investigated LMX and performance (Graen et al., 1982; Scandura & Graen, 1984; Vecchio & Gobdel, 1984; Castleberry & Tanner, 1986; Graen, Scandura, & Graen,

1986; Vecchio, 1987; Weitzel & Graen, 1989; LaGrace, 1990; Butler & Reese, 1991; Dunegan, Duchon, & Uhl-Bien, 1993), turnover (Graen & Ginsburgh, 1977; Graen, Liden, & Hoel, 1982; Vecchio & Gobdel, 1984; Ferris, 1985; Vecchio, Griffeth, & Horn,

1986), job satisfaction (Graen et al., 1982; Turban, Jones, & Rozelle, 1990; Stepina, Perrewe, & Hassell, 1991), organizational commitment (Nystrom, 1990; Seers & Graen, 1984), performance appraisal (Judge & Ferris, 1993; Mitchell, 1983; Durante, Goodson, & Klich, 1994), job climate (Kozlowski & Doherty, 1989; Dunegan, Uhl-Bien, & Duchon, 1992), innovation (Basu, 1991; Tierney, 1992; Scott, 1993), organizational citizenship behavior (Scandura, Graen, & Novak, 1986; Manogran & Conlon, 1993; Podsakoff, MacKenzie, & Hui, 1993; Yammarino & Dubinsky, 1992), empowerment (Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1993b; Keller & Dansereau, 1995; Liden, Wayne, Bradway, & Murphy, 1994) and procedural and distributive justice (Bell, 1994; Manogran, Stauffer, & Conlon, 1994; Mansour-Cole, 1994; Scandura, 1994). In addition, longitudinal investigations documented LMX’s relationship to career progress (Wakabayashi & Graen, 1984; Wakabayashi, Graen, Graen, & Graen, 1988; Graen, 1989; Graen, Wakabayashi, Graen, & Graen, 1990; Graen & Wakabayashi, 1993; Bell, 1994), and studies are beginning to test LMX as a moderator (Dunegan, Uhl-Bien, & Duchon, 1992; Kozlowski & Doherty, 1989; Kim & Klein, 1994), within a situational framework

Development of LMX Theoty of Leadership Over 25 Years 229

(Dunegan, Duchon, & Uhl-Bien, 1993) and in terms of relational demography (Tsui & Egan, 1994; Tsui, Xin, & Egan, 1994).

Key findings of this stage provided further validation for the existence of differentiated relationships as well as descriptions of the relationships themselves and how they are developed. Findings also documented significant, positive relationships between quality of exchange (LMX) and many outcome variables of interest.

Based on the findings in this stage of investigation, the centroid concept of LMX research may be described as: (1) development of LMX relationships is influenced by characteristics and behaviors of leaders and members and occurs through a role-making process, and (2) higher-quality LMX relationships have very positive outcomes for leaders, followers, work units, and the organization in general. This is different from the VDL approach in that it moves beyond a description of the differentiated relationships in a work unit to an explanation of how these relationships develop and what the consequences of the relationships are for organizational functioning (relationship domain, dyadic level). Thus, based on the findings of this stage, it appears that effective leadership processes occur when leaders and followers develop and maintain high-quality social exchange relationships.

Stage 3: Description of Dyadic Partnership Building

Based on the implications of the second stage of research (LMX), the more recent work in this area has involved moving beyond “in-groups” and “out-groups” to a focus on generation of more effective leadership process through development of effective leadership relationships (Leadership Making). Using this approach, emphasis is placed not on how managers discriminate among their people but rather on how they may work with each person on a one-on-one basis to develop a partnership with each of them.

The shift in focus moves the theory beyond traditional thinking about “superiors” and “subordinates” to an examination of leadership as a partnership among dyadic members. The key difference in this stage of investigation is that rather than managers treating some employees more favorably than others (as the “differentiation” approach of VDL suggests), this stage states that managers should provide all employees access to the process of LMX by making the initial offer to develop LMX partnerships to each subordinate. Making the partnership offer to every subordinate has a twofold effect: (1) the LMX process may be perceived as more equitable (and the model more palatable to practitioners and students who may have been uncomfortable with the inequity issue) (Scandura, 1995), and (2) the potential for more high-quality relationship development (partnerships) would increase the potential for more effective leadership and expanded organizational capability. Thus, rather than the descriptive approach that comprised the second stage of development, this third stage (Leadership Making) provides a prescriptive, and hopefully a more practically useful, model of leadership development. To elucidate on these issues, the Leadership Making model is described in more detail below.

leadership Making Mode/ The concept of Leadership Making originated with two longitudinal field experiments

investigating relationship development among leaders and followers (Graen et al., 1982;

230 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Scandura & Graen, 1984; Graen et al., 1986; Graen et al., 1989). In contrast to the VDL assumption that leaders develop high-quality relationships with a select few subordinates, these studies (Graen et al., 1982; Scandura & Graen, 1984; Graen et al., 1986) analyzed what would happen if leaders were trained to offer the opportunity to develop a high-quality relationship to all of their subordinates. Results showed that those followers who accepted the offer by the leader to develop a high-quality LMX improved their performance dramatically. Moreover, this outcome was consistent for both the initial experimental group and for the initial control group (the initial control group received the treatment in a replicated experimental design after the first experiment was completed). The implications of these findings were that overall unit performance (hard productivity gain) was enhanced by increasing the number of high- quality LMX relationships.

In addition to monitoring both hard and soft outcomes, these studies also examined the process of relationship development by interviewing dyadic members over the duration of the year-long study (dyadic members were interviewed separately before and after each experimental treatment). Analysis of how the relationships unfolded between leaders and members (both where the offer successfully resulted in high-quality relationships and where it did not) provided insight into the process of dyadic partnership building. Thus, based on these studies, the Leadership Making model (Graen & Uhl-Bien, 1991; Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1993a) was developed to identify the importance of generating more high-quality relationships within organizations and to describe a process for how these may be realized in practice.

In this model, the process for Leadership Making is described in terms of a life cycle of leadership relationship maturity (Figure 3). The process begins with a “stranger” phase, in which the individuals first come together as strangers occupying interdependent organizational roles. In this phase, interactions between the members occur on a more formal basis-in essence, it can be characterized as a “cash and carry” economic exchange (see characteristics B and C in Figure 3). Within this relationship, exchanges are purely contractual: leaders provide followers only with what they need to perform, and followers behave only as required and do only their prescribed job.

From this phase, an “offer” for an improved working relationship through career- oriented social exchange must be made and accepted (this offer can be made by either party). Once this occurs, the dyads can move to the second stage of relationship development: the “acquaintance” stage. In this stage, increased social exchanges occur between the members, and not all exchanges are contractual. They begin to share greater information and resources, both on a personal and work level. These exchanges are still limited, however, and are part of a testing stage. There is still an equitable return of favors, and these exchanges occur within a limited time period.

When these relationships grow to the next level, they become classified as “mature partnership” exchanges. At this point, exchanges between the members are highly developed: they are exchanges “in kind” and may have a long time span of reciprocation (characteristics B and C in Figure 3). The individuals can count on each other for loyalty and support. Moreover, the exchanges are not only behavioral but also emotional- mutual respect, trust, and obligation grow throughout the process. It is at this stage that the degree of incremental influence and, hence, leadership between the members is extremely high.

T IM

E

C H

A R

A C

T E

R IS

T IC

A .

l3 .

C .

D .

E .

F .

R E

L A

T IO

N S

H IP

B

U IL

D IN

G

P H

A S

E

T Y

P E

O

F R

E C

IP R

O C

IT Y

T IM

E S

P A

N

O F

R

E C

IP R

O C

IT Y

L E

A D

E R

-M E

M B

E R

E

X C

H A

N G

E

IN C

R E

M E

N T

A L

IN

F L

U E

N C

E

T Y

P E

O F

L E

A D

E R

S H

IP :

1 )

T R

A N

S A

C T

IO N

A L

2 )

T R

A N

S F

O R

M A

T IO

N A

L

R O

L E

-F IN

D IN

G

C A

S H

& C

A R

R Y

IM M

E D

IA T

E

L O

W

N O

N E

B E

H A

V IO

R A

L

M A

N A

G E

M E

N T

S E

L F

-I N

T E

R E

S T

S O

M E

D

E L

A Y

M E

D IU

M

L IM

IT E

D

F ig

ur e

3.

L if

e C

yc le

o f

L ea

de rs

hi p

M ak

in g

IM P

L E

M E

N T

A T

IO N

IN R

E F

IN IT

E

H IG

H

A L

M O

S T

U

N L

IM IT

E D

R E

C IP

R O

C A

L

F A

V O

R S

(B

U R

N S

T E

A M

-I N

T E

R E

S T

232 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

How each dyad progresses through these stages varies in real time. In some dyads, the relationship may not advance much beyond the stranger stage-the leader and member have limited interactions, and those which do occur are strictly contractual. These types of dyads have been documented in the Leader-Member Exchange research (Graen, 1969; Graen, Orris, & Johnson, 1973; Graen & Cashman, 1975; Liden & Graen, 1980; Graen, Novak 8z Sommerkamp, 1982; Graen, Scandura, & Graen, 1986; Graen & Scandura, 1987; Graen, Wakabayashi, Graen & Graen, 1990) as lower-quality LMX relationships: those characterized by unidirectional downward influence, economic behavior exchange, formal role-defined relations, and loosely coupled goals (Dansereau, Graen, & Haga, 1975; Graen, 1976; Graen & Schiemann, 1978; Vecchio, 1982). In these situations, the leadership process is essentially nonexistent, since incremental influence is not achieved and social exchange is trivial.

This is analogous to the Transactional Leadership model as defined by Bass (1985) (see F(1) in Figure 3) in that the exchange is based upon subordination to the leader. In this case, the leader makes requests based upon his/her hierarchical status within the organization, and the follower complies because of his/her formal obligation to the leader and because of the economic rewards the leader controls. Similarly, the motivations of the follower are based upon the satisfaction of his/ her own self-interests, without consideration of the good of the group (characteristic F(2) in Figure 3). Rather than social exchange of favors, this conception of transactional leadership is based more upon the fundamental ideas of managership and behavior modification (Skinner, 1953).

In other dyads, leaders and followers may advance beyond the “stranger” stage into the “acquaintance” stage. In these cases (intermediate LMX quality dyads), leaders and members may develop a somewhat more involved relationship, however, the incremental influence (characteristic E in Figure 3) is still limited. Leadership processes in these dyads are more effective than in the stranger stage, but the high degree of mutual respect, trust, and obligation necessary for truly effective leadership still has not been fully developed. This acquaintance stage is a critical stage in the leadership development process since those dyads who do not develop to the mature stage eventually fall back to the first stage.

For those dyadic members who make it to the mature “partnership” stage, the payoffs can be tremendous. In partnership relationships, the potential for incremental influence is nearly unlimited, due to the enormous breadth and depth of exchange of work-related social contributions that are possible (Burns, 1978). At this stage, the mature relationship developed between the dyadic members throughout the history of the exchange results in progressively higher degrees of mutual trust, respect, and obligation within the relationship (Characteristic F( 1) in Figure 3), persuading followers to engage in more responsible activities than they otherwise would. Leaders can count on the followers to provide them with partnership assistance when needed. For example, they may rely on a follower to take on extra position assignments without pay and/ or provide honest, constructive criticism where others may feel intimidated. Likewise, followers may rely on the leaders for needed support, encouragement, and career investments. It is this mutual trust, respect, and obligation toward each other which empowers and motivates both to expand beyond the formalized work contract and formalized work roles: to grow out of their prescribed jobs and develop a partnership based on mutual reciprocal influence (characteristic F(2) in Figure 3).

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 233

This “transformation”(Burns, 1978) to “partnerships”is accompanied by a movement among members beyond their own self-interests to focus more on larger mutual interests. Dyadic members recognize that by satisfying “partnership” interests they are also able to fulfill their own interests and more. When this occurs, formalized hierarchical relationships are no longer emphasized by the partners and the relationship becomes one more like peers than superior-subordinate. Moreover, because of their special relationship, the partners have the resources and support that allow them to take on additional responsibilities within the organization.

Effective leadership making-that which produces mature leadership relationships- thus results in more effective leadership outcomes (Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1993a): dyadic partners are able to exert considerable incremental influence with each other, and each member gains greater access to resources and support from the other than he or she would have otherwise. Partners in these relationships experience reciprocal influence (the leadership role can rotate between partners), mutual trust, respect, and obligation and internalization of common goals (Duchon, Green, & Taber, 1986; Fairhurst, Rogers, & Sarr, 1987; Crouch & Yetton, 1987; Fairhurst & Chandler, 1989; Fairhurst, 1993). In addition, followers are willing to exert extra effort by engaging in activities that are not specifically prescribed by the organization, such as taking personal initiative, exercising personal leadership to make their work unit more effective, taking career risks to accomplish assignments, being good organization citizens, and so forth (Graen, 1989).

Thus, Stage 3 comprises an intense focus on the dyad by addressing issues of how high-quality relationships develop without reference to any particular organizational unit (relationship domain, dyadic level). This stage moves us out of the “in-group/ out- group” thinking of Stage 1 to a more practical and more equitable model for building leadership throughout the organization. The thrust of this stage is that since these relationships are beneficial for dyadic members and organizations, managers should be encouraged (and trained) to make the offer of highquality relationship (partnership) building to all of their subordinates. Whether all of these offers will result in high-quality relationship development is problematic (and unlikely), but as long as the offers are made, the LMX process may be perceived as more equitable, and the potential for more high-quality relationships (and hence more effective leadership) will be increased. Obviously, many of these issues are in need of further testing, but this stage begins to raise questions that we believe will lead to more effective leadership in organizations.

Stage 4: Expansion of Dyadic Partnership to Group and Network levels

Up to this point, most of the work on LMX has focused on LMX relationships as dyads within work groups and independent dyads. Within complex organizations, however, this is not representative of the nature of leadership situations, which are characterized most often by a leader and multiple members working together in some type of interacting collectivity. In recognition of this, Graen and Scandura (1987) proposed that, rather than independent dyads, LMX should be viewed as systems of interdependent dyadic relationships, or network assemblies (Scandura, 1995). To address this issue, Stage 4 adopts a systems-level perspective and pursues the question of how differentiated dyadic relationships combine together to form larger systems of network assemblies (Uhl-Bien & Graen, 1992, 1993a, 1993b).

234 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

These network assemblies constitute the leadership structure within the organization. Compatible with Katz and Kahn’s (1978) conceptualization of role sets, we define leadership structure as the pattern of leadership relationships among individuals throughout the organization. This structure includes but is not limited to the work unit. Rather, the relationships that make up the leadership structure cut across work unit, functional, divisional, and even organizational boundaries. Moreover, these relationships are not limited to formal superior-subordinate relationships but include leadership relationships among peers, teammates, and across organizational levels and organizations.

The leadership structure is not formally designed; it emerges from the enactment of formally defined roles by organizational members. In order to carry out these roles and complete tasks, organizational members develop a network of relationships based on mutual dependencies. How these relationships develop varies within and across organizations, and depends upon task structure and individual characteristics of organizational members. The same formal roles may be enacted very differently by different individuals and/ or combinations of individuals within the organization (Weick, 1969; Hackman, 1986). The enactment, however, is what most accurately reflects how work really gets completed within organizations. In order to understand organizational and leadership effectiveness, therefore, we must generate a better understanding of this leadership structure.

Stage 4 attempts to do this by “mapping’lthe leadership structure on the task structure of the organization. Investigation at this level looks at task interdependencies and the quality of the relationships that develop among organizational participants as a result of these interdependencies. More effective leadership relationships among organizational participants would obviously facilitate completion of task requirements. However, some relationships will likely be more critical in influencing the success/ failure of work activities than others. Moreover, relationship quality in some parts of the leadership structure will likely influence relationship development and relationship effectiveness in other parts of the structure. Therefore, Stage 4 involves investigating patterns of relationship quality within the leadership structure, taking into consideration the criticality of relationships for task performance, as well as the effects of differentiated relationships on each other and on the entire structure.

Research at this stage would address issues at several levels. At the work-group level, the predominant issues would involve the question of how higher-quality and lower- quality exchanges are aggregated within a single work unit and what their combined effect is on group-level work processes and outcomes. More specific questions include: how do members of higher-quality exchanges and lower-quality exchanges within the same work group get along? How do differentiated exchanges within the same work group affect task performance? How do they affect attitudes of work-group members (Forret & Turban, 1994)? How many high-quality relationships can be supported within a single work group? Is there one “best”combination/ proportion of LMXs within work groups (e.g., some combination of highs and lows, all highs, etc.)? Does this vary with varying task roles and requirements? Why is it that differentiation occurs-is it because the manager does not make the offer to all subordinates or because some subordinates reject the offer? Is it valid to believe (as we do) that the relationship that transpires between a superior and his/ her subordinate is independent of those relationships formed

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 235

with other subordinates (as found by Keller & Dansereau, 1995)? How do equity issues influence perceptions of relationships among work-unit members (Scandura, 1995)? How does a change in group membership affect the balance of LMXs within a work group? How do peer influences affect a work-group member’s relationship development with the leader? And, how do members with differentiated exchanges actually work together (e.g., what kinds of roles do they play)?

Expanding beyond the immediate work group, similar questions emerge about relationship development across work groups and throughout the organization: Does the quality of relationships an individual develops with his/her formal leader and immediate coworkers affect the kinds of relationships they develop in other parts of the organization? Does the quality of these relationships affect individuals’ performance in activities that expand beyond their work unit (e.g., cross-functional work teams) and in what way (e.g., access to resources, inside information, etc.)? What are the critical task networks and what kinds of relationships are necessary for effective enactment of these networks? What happens when changes occur in membership within the network? And, what can be done to make leadership structures more effective for task completion?

Finally, crossing organizational boundaries, questions include: How does the pattern of relationships affect an employee’s interactions with customers, suppliers, and other organizational stakeholders? Are individuals who are effectively positioned within the organizational structure (e.g., who have high-quality relationships with critical others) more effective in external relationships, in what way, and how does this affect organizational performance? Finally, what combination of relationships is most positive or most detrimental to cross-organizational interactions?

Obviously, these are only some of the questions that could be considered, and other critical issues may have been missed. This discussion begins to reveal, however, the vast potential and rich opportunities for generating valuable insight into organizational functioning by rethinking traditional conceptualizations of leadership and expanding LMX out of its narrow focus to a broader, multi-level, multi-domain framework.

To date, we are not aware of any empirical investigations of leadership at this level. This is because, in contrast to the earlier stages, Stage 4 is in its infancy. Very little empirical investigation has occurred at this level, and questions abound. Given the import of understanding the processes identified in this stage for practitioners and researchers alike, however, further investigation and theorizing at this stage should be more vigorously pursued.

Thus, as described at the beginning of this discussion, we can clearly see that LMX theorizing and research has undergone an evolution. Each stage represents a shift in focus and a progression in thinking about the LMX process within organizations. Although we have attempted to clarify our thinking about LMX, however, questions raised about LMX by others in the field still remain. Therefore, we turn next to a discussion of our response to questions and concerns regarding the issues of the measurement and dimensionality of the LMX construct and how LMX compares to transactional and transformational approaches.

236 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

MEASUREMENT AND DIMENSIONALITY OF THE LMX CONSTRUCT

Healthy controversy currently surrounds the question of the measurement and the

dimensionality of the LMX construct. This controversy emanates from two primary

sources: (1) the continual redefining of the LMX scale in studies over the years, as well as the use of measures altogether different from the original formulation of the measure

(Kim & Organ, 1982; Rosse & Kraut, 1983; Heneman, Greenberger, & Anonyuo, 1990

as cited in Keller & Dansereau, 1995), and (2) questions about whether LMX is uni- dimensional or multidimensional and what the implications of this are for measurement.

In response to the first question, we acknowledge that the measure of LMX has

changed over the years. Investigations have used the 2-item (Dansereau, et al., 1975),

4-item (Graen & Schiemann, 1978; Liden & Graen, 1980), 5-item (Graen, Liden, & Hoel,

1982), 7-item (Graen, Novak, & Sommerkamp, 1982; Seers & Graen, 1984), lo-item

(Ridolphi & Seers, 1984), 12-item (Wakabayashi & Graen, 1984), and 16item

(Wakabayashi, Graen, & Uhl-Bien, 1990; Uhl-Bien, et al., 1990) LMX scale. This

refinement of the measure has occurred from our learning through research and theorizing about LMX. Different measures have involved the use of added experimental

items to tap into and test the dimensionality of LMX. Conclusion from this testing

indicates to us that, even though items were added to tap into possible multiple

dimensions, the expanded measure was highly correlated with the more concise 7-item

LMX and produced the same effects. Moreover, although multiple factors were

generated for the larger measures, the Cronbach alphas for the single measure were consistently in the 80%90% range, and the high correlations among the factor scales made consideration of these factors as multiple measures inappropriate (Cashman,

1975; Schiemann, 1977; Seers, 1981; Schriesheim & Gardner, 1992; Scott, 1993; Bell,

1994). Therefore, we conclude that the 7-item LMX, with the centroid item of “How

effective is your working relationship with your leader?” is the most appropriate and

recommended measure of LMX. Of course, we shall continue to develop

psychometrically new and improved versions of LMX.

In terms of the use of alternate measures of LMX, we can only postulate that this

was due to lack of accessibility of the LMX measure. To alleviate this potentiality, we

provide a version of the recommended measure of LMX-7 in Table 3.

The second area of controversy concerns the dimensionality of LMX. Dienesch and

Liden (1986, p. 624) were the first to raise this issue with their question about whether

LMX is unidimensional or multidimensional. In response to this question, Dienesch

and Liden took the position that LMX is multidimensional, and identified the dimensions as perceived contribution, loyalty, and affect. Following their lead, others have begun to conduct their own testing on the dimensionality of LMX and to develop

other LMX measures (Dienesch, 1985; Schriescheim, Neider, Scandura, & Tepper, 1992; Phillips, Duran, & Howell, 1993; Liden, 1993; Liden dz Maslyn, 1994). The most consistent finding of the testing across these studies, however, is homogeneity on the single dimension (Cronbach alphas for single measure in the 80$&90% range) and mixed

findings for multidimensionality (most of the studies did not find multiple factors in

exploratory factor analyses but did find multiple dimensions when factors were forced

in confirmatory factor analyses) (Joreskog & Sorbom, 1989). Given these findings and

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 237

Table 3 Recommended Measure of LMX (LMX 7)

I.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

Do you know where you stand with your leader . . do you usually know how satisfied your leader is with what you do? (Does your member usually know)

Rarely Occasionally Sometimes Fairly Often Very Often

How well does your leader understand your job problems and needs? (How well do you understand)

Not a Bit A Little A Fair Amount Quite a Bit A Great Deal

How well does your leader recognize your potential? (How well do you recognize)

Not at All A Little Moderately Mostly Fully

Regardless of how much formal authority he/she has built into his/ her position, what are the chances

that your leader would use his/ her power to help you solve problems in your work? (What are the changes

that you would)

None Small Moderate High Very High

Again, regardless of the amount of formal authority your leader has, what are the chances that he/

she would “bail you out,” at his/ her expense? (What are the chances that you would)

None Small Moderate High Very High

I have enough confidence in my leader that I would defend and justify his/ her decision if he/she were

not present to do so? (Your member would)

Strongly Strongly Disagree Disagree Neutral Agree Agree

How would you characterize your working reltionship with your leader? (Your member)

Extremely Worse Then Better Than Extremely Innefective Average Average Average Effective

Notest Continuous scale of sum of 5-p&t items (1 left to 5 right). Leader’s form consists of same seven items asked about member of (leader in parentheses). Expected agreement between leader and member reports is positive and strong and used as index of quality of data.

our own testing of the dimensionality of the LMX construct (discussed above), we conclude that the LMX construct has multiple dimensions, but these dimensions are so highly correlated they can be tapped into with the single measure of LMX. We suggest that the massive redundancy resulting from using more than one measure of LMX at this time can add little unique information.

In terms of our position on dimensionality, we theorize that LMX contains three dimensions-namely respect, trust, and obligation. Furthermore, we postulate that the offer to another to build a partnership LMX is based upon these three factors. An offer will not be made and accepted without (I) mutual respect for the capabilities of the other, (2) the anticipation of deepening reciprocal trust with the other, and (3) the expectation that interacting obligation will grow over time as career-oriented social exchanges blossom into a partnership. Development of LMX is based on the characteristics of the working relationship as opposed to a personal or friendship relationship, and this trust, respect, and mutual obligation refer specifically to the

238 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

individuals’ assessments of each other in terms of their professional capabilities and behaviors. This is different from the liking-based dimensions of interpersonal attraction

and bonding suggested by others (e.g., Liden & Maslyn, 1994). Moreover, these dimensions differ from antecedents to LMX (as being developed in our LMX Readiness scale; Vasudevan, 1993) and describe the stages of relationship development from the initial interactions to mature relationships (initial stage involves respect and then trust, and mutual obligation follows). (Note that antecedents are different in that they address trait-like factors such as an individual’s readiness to accept obligation, trust in other people, individual’s evaluation of the value of a partnership, and so forth).

Is LMX Transformational or Transactional?

Bass’ (1990) development of the Transactional/Transformational Leadership model (based on Burns, 1978) has contributed to some ambiguity in how Leader-Member

Exchange theory should be classified in terms of these approaches. The biggest problem we have seen emerge from this controversy is the classification of LMX as Transactional Leadership. Although we agree that some aspects of LMX are transactional due to its position as an exchange-based approach to leadership, LMX is clearly not limited to Transactional Leadership. Rather, LMX is both transactional and transformational: it begins as transactional social exchange and evolves into transformational social

exchange. Much of the ambiguity is likely due to confusion about what is meant by transactions,

or exchanges. Transactional leadership as described by Bass (1990) refers primarily to

material exchange-for example, material compensation that is exchanged for

fulfillment of the employment contract. Exchange is not limited to material transactions, however; it may also involve social exchange or exchanges of psychological benefits or favors (e.g., approval, trust, esteem, support, consideration). This social exchange is what comprises the Leader-Member Exchange process. (Note that while some consider social exchanges to include material exchange [e.g., Yukl, 1989, p. 271, we describe it as the psychological or social aspects of exchange).

When consideration is given to the distinction between material and social exchange in terms of transactional and transformational approaches, one can more clearly see how LMX can be both of these processes. As discussed in the Leadership-Making model, development of LMX relationships begins with individuals who are strangers and engage in initial testing behaviors (limited social exchanges). This “testing process” through “social transactions” results in some relationships which advance to the acquaintance stage, with a greater amount of social exchange. Of these dyads, some are able to advance even further to “partnerships.” According to the model, these partnership relationships experience a “transformation” from self-interest to a larger interest. Thus, the type of leadership that occurs in the stranger and acquaintance dyads (low to medium LMX) aligns more closely with descriptions of transactional leadership, and the dyads that are able to “transform” into partnership dyads (high LMX) align more closely with transformational leadership.

Material exchange is different from social exchange (and LMX), in that when material exchange is the basis for the relationship, the process is not really leadership; it is closer to “managership” or “supervision.” In these situations, the employment

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 239

contract is the basis for behaviors by both the leader and follower. The contract is fullfilled at the most basic level (Transactional Leadership) by testing various contingencies of behavior and reciprocal compensation. This would involve no leadership at all, and minimal amounts of managership. More advanced dyads (Transformational Leadership) are those in which managers perform very effectively in terms of their formal roles. In these situations, managers most effectively use all the contingencies in the system with subordinates, thereby creating a long-term commitment from followers to the organization.

Thus, LMX is both transactional and transformational. It is a dyadic social exchange process that begins with more limited social “transactions” (e.g., transactional leadership), but for those who are able to generate the most effective LMX relationships, the type of leadership that results is transformational.

SUGGESTIONS FOR FUTURE RESEARCH

Although many ideas for future research have been raised throughout the article, we would like to summarize our thoughts about directions for leadership research, in general, and Leader-Member Exchange, in particular. In terms of leadership research in general, the three-domain taxonomy of leadership approaches clearly states that more multi-domain studies need to be conducted on leadership. These studies need to look more closely at the neglected areas of followership and leadership relationships, as well as examining how the follower and relationship domains interact with more traditional leader-based approaches to affect leadership outcomes. Work in this area should be both descriptive and prescriptive (see “Domains of Leadership” section for more detailed discussion). Moreover, studies should adopt different levels of analysis within each domain.

In terms of Leader-Member Exchange, the greatest amount of future research attention is needed at Stages 3 and 4. The Leadership Making model (presented in Stage 3) needs to be further tested through empirical documentation of the manner in which leadership relationships develop. Liden and colleagues (Liden, Wayne, 8z Stilwell, 1993), Bauer and Green (1994), and Uhl-Bien and Graen (1993b) have conducted some testing in this area, but many more opportunities exist to explore the relationship development process. For example, a study could take a “life-cycle” approach and break relationship development into stages (e.g., initial exchanges, early development, maturity, and decline). Other investigations could pursue the roles each member plays in the relationship development process. Still others could investigate what could be done to ensure more effective relationship development among dyadic members.

Similarly, Stage 4 provides endless opportunities for investigation and theoretical development. This stage opens a vast new domain to leadership research with its acknowledgment of the leadership structure and the importance of understanding how it operates within organizations. More specifically, the dyadic approach to group and network analysis (e.g., groups and networks as combinations of dyads) presented in Stage 4 recommends that studies consider the dyadic makeup of the leadership structure throughout the organization. This is meant to say not that groups and networks are only the sum of their dyadic components (we believe there is also a synergistic effect) but that consideration of dyadic relationships as the building blocks of these larger

240 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

collectivities provides greater opportunities for understanding and enhancing leadership processes within these collectivities. Thus, investigations are needed to assess members’ perceptions of the relationship between their own and others’ dyadic relationships as well as how the patterns of relationships affect leadership and organizational outcomes (numerous specific research questions for this stage were also addressed in the earlier section on Stage 4).

Finally, although a plethora of studies have been conducted at Stage 2, it is valuable to further identify characteristics of differentiated LMX relationships as well as to continue testing the relationship between LMX and organizational outcome variables of interest. Some additional issues to consider at this stage are situational aspects of LMX (e.g., Dunegan, Duchon, & Uhl-Bien, 1992; Dunegan, Uhl-Bien, & Duchon, 1992) and LMX as a moderator variable, and studies should be conducted at different levels of analysis (e.g., measure from leader’s perspective, member’s perspective, and so forth).

CONCLUSION

The article has attempted to clarify thinking about Leader-Member Exchange and stimulate new thought about where the theory is headed. The article also attempted to identify problems in traditional conceptualizations about leadership and promote consideration of leadership within a broader framework. We believe the article provides several significant contributions to the current literature. Specifically, the present article: (1) presents a taxonomy of leadership approaches based on a multi-level multidomain perspective to promote a more comprehensive approach to leadership study and provide a new classification system that is responsive to “nontraditional” leadership theories; (2) adopts a levels perspective to identify the stages of development of Leader-Member Exchange theory, and summarizes the LMX literature within these stages; (3) describes the development of LMX from the “in-group/ out-group” model to a more prescriptive and practically useful model; (4) clarifies issues of measurement and dimensionality of LMX as well as where LMX fits into Transactional and Transformational Leadership approaches; and (5) provides directions for future research in LMX and leadership.

Many have been arguing for more consideration of multi-level issues within organizational research, and the present article is a product of such consideration. Theorizing and research on LMX has occurred over the years on multiple levels; yet, to date, consideration of LMX theory and research from this perspective has not been documented. By adopting this perspective, we have come to a clearer understanding of leadership and LMX, and agree with Klein et al. (1994) and Dansereau et al. (1984) that, at least in our case, greater attention to levels issues has increased the clarity, testability, comprehensiveness, and creativity of our organizational theorizing. We hope that the result of our “levels” exercise will promote more comprehensive investigations into leadership and LMX and that by following the suggestions provided in this article, leadership can become the concept that integrates micro and macro organizational behavior.

Acknowledgments: The senior author would like to acknowledge the intellectual excitement, delightful partnership, and social obligation contributed by three generations of LMX researchers and to thank Marvin Dunnette for making it all

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 241

possible. Both authors wish to thank Joan Graen for processing the manuscript, Pamela Brandes-Duncan for her research assistance, and Fred Dansereau and three anonymous

reviewers for their helpful comments and insights.

REFERENCES

Ashkanasy, N.M., & O’Connor, C. (1994). Value differences as a barrier in leader-member exchange: A multidimensional scaling analysis. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting, Dallas, TX.

Baker, D.D., & Ganster, D.C. (1985). Leader communication style: A test of average versus

vertical dyad linkage models. Group & Organization Studies, 10, 242-259.

Bass, B.M. (1985). Leadership andperformance beyond expectations. New York: The Free Press. Bass, B.M. (1990). Bass & StogdillS Handbook of Leadership. New York: Free Press.

Basu, R. (1991). An empirical examination of leader-member exchange and transformational

leadership as predictors of innovation behavior. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Management, Purdue University.

Bauer, T.N., & Green, S.G. (1994). Leader-member exchange: Relationships with performance expectations and leader delegation at two points in time. Paper presented at the Academy

of Management Meetings, Dallas, TX.

Bell, L.M. (1994). Looking for passages through the glass ceiling: An empirical field investigation

into the effects of gender, age and leader-member exchange relationships on the career progress and career perceptions of working professionals. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation,

Department of Management, University of Cincinnati.

Borchgrevink, C.P., & Donohue, W.A. (1991). Leader-member exchange and psychological

distance: An investigation of verbal immediacy in the exchange. Unpublished manuscript,

Michigan State University.

Bums, J.M. (1978). Leadership. New York: Harper & Row. Butler Jr., J.K., & Reese, R.M. (1991). Leadership style and sales performance: A test of the

situational leadership model. Journal of Personal Selling & Sales Management, 11, 37- 46.

Cashman, J. (1975). Empirical test of role-making model of leadership in formal organizations:

A developmental approach. Unpublished Ph.D. disseration (S. Rains Wallace Award finalist), Department of Management, University of Illinois.

Cashman, J., Dansereau, F., Jr., Graen, G.B., & Haga, W.J. (1976). Organizational understructure and leadership: A longitudinal investigation of role-making process. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 15, 278-296.

Castleberry, S.B., & Tanner, J.F., Jr., (1986). The manager-salesperson relationship: An exploratory examination of the verticaldyad linkage model. Journal of Personal Selling

& Sales Management, 6,29-37.

Crouch, A., & Yetton, P. (1988). Manager-subordinate dyads: relationships among task and social contact, manager friendliness, and subordinate performance in management groups. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 41,65-82.

Dansereau, F., Alutto, J.A., & Yammarino, F.J. (1984). fieory testing in organizational behavior: Zhe variant approach. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

Dansereau, F., Graen, G.B., & Haga, W. (1975). A vertical dyad linkage approach to leadership in formal organizations. Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 13,46-78.

Day, D.V., & Cram, E.C. (1992). The role of affect and ability in initial exchange quality perceptions. Group & Organization Management, 17, 380-397.

242 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Deluga, R.J., & Perry, J.T. (1991). The relationship of subordinate upward influencing behavior, satisfaction and perceived superior effectiveness with Leader-Member Exchanges, Journal

of Occupational Psychology, 64, 239-252. Dienesch, R.M. (1985). A three dimensional model of leader-member exchange: An empirical

test. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting, San Diego, CA. Dienesch, R.M., & Liden, R.C. (1986). Leader-member exchange model of leadership: A critique

and further development. Academy of Management Review, 11, 618-634. Dockery, T.M., & Steiner, D.D., (1990). The role of the initial interaction in leader-member

exchange. Group and Organization Studies, IS, 395-413. Duarate, N.T., Goodson, J.R., & Klich, N.R. (1994). Effects of dyadic quality and duration on

performance appraisal. Academy of Management Journal, 37,499-521. Duchon, D., Green, S., & Taber, T. (1986). Vertical dyad linkage: A longitudinal assessment

of antecedents, measures, and consequences. Journal of Applied Psychology, 71, 56-60. Dunegan, K.J., Duchon, D., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1992). Examining the link between leader-member

exchange and the subordinate performance: The role of task analyzability and variety as

moderators. Journal of Management, 18, 59-76. Dunegan, K.J., Uhl-Bien, M., & Duchon, D. (1992). Task-level climate and LMX as interactive

predictors of performance. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual

meeting, Las Vegas, Nevada. Eden, D. (1993). Leadership and expectations: Pygmalion effects and self-fulfilling prophecies

in organizations. Leadership Quarterly, 3, 271-305. Fairhurst, G.T. (1993). The leader-member exchange patterns of women leaders in industry: A

discourse analysis. Communication Monograph, 60, 321-35 1. Fairhurst, G.T., & Chandler, T.A. (1989). Social structure in leader-member exchange interaction.

Communication Monograph, 56, 215-239. Fairhurst, G.T., Rogers, L.E., & Sarr, R.A. (1987). Manager-subordinate control patterns and

judgments about the relationship. In M. McLaughlin (Ed.), Communications Yearbook

(Vol. 10, pp. 395415). Beverly Hills, CA: Sage. Ferris, G.R. (1985). Role of leadership in the employee withdrawal process: A constructive

replication. Journal of Applied Psychology, 70, 777-78 1. Forret, M.L., &Turban, D. (1994). The leader-member exchange model: A review and directions

for future research. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting,

Dallas, TX. Graen, G.B. (1969). Instrumentality theory of work motivation: Some experimental results and

suggested modifications. Journal of Applied Psychology, 53(whole no. 2, part 2). Graen, G.B. (1976). Role making processes within complex organizations. In M.D. Dunnette

(Ed.), Hundbook of industrial and organizational psychology (pp. 1201-1245). Chicago: Rand-McNally.

Graen, G.B. (1989). Unwritten rules for your career: 1.5 secrets forfast-track success. New York:

John Wiley & Sons. Graen, G.B., & Cashman, J. (1975). A role-making model of leadership in formal organizations:

A developmental approach, In J.G. Hunt & L.L. Larson (Eds.), Leadership frontiers (pp.

143-166). Kent, OH: Kent State University Press. Graen, G.B., Cashman, J., Ginsburgh, S., & Schiemann, W. (1977). Effects of linking-pin quality

upon the quality of working life of lower participants: A longitudinal investigation of the managerial understructure. Administrative Science Quarterly, 22, 491-504.

Graen, G.B., & Ginsburgh, S. (1977). Job resignation as a function of role orientation and leader acceptance: A longitudinal investigation of organizational assimilation. Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 19, l-l 7.

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 2.5 Years 243

Graen, G.B., Liden, R., & Hoel, W. (1982). Role of leadership in the employee withdrawal process. Journal of Applied Psychology, 67,8&g-872.

Graen, G.B., Novak, M., & Sommerkamp, P. (1982). The effects of leader-member exchange and job design on productivity and satisfaction: Testing a dual attachment model. Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 30, 109-l 3 1.

Graen, G.B., Orris, D., & Johnson, T. (1973). Role assimilation processes in a complex organization. Journal of VocutionaZ Behavior, 3,395-420.

Graen, G.B., & Scandura, T. (1987). Toward a psychology of dyadic organizing. In B. Staw 8c L.L. Cumming (Eds.), Research in organizational behavior (Vol. 9, pp. 175208). Greenwich, CT: JAI Press.

Graen, G.B., Scandura, T.A., & Graen, M.R. (1986). A field experimental test of the moderating effects of growth need strength on productivity. Journal of Applied Psychology, 71,484- 491.

Graen, G.B., & Schiemann, W. (1978). Leader-member agreement: A vertical dyad linkage approach. Journal of Applied Psychology, 63,206-212.

Graen, G.B., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1991a). The transformation of professionals into self-managing and partially self-designing contributions: Toward a theory of leader-making. Journal of Management Systems, 3(3), 33-48.

Graen, G.B., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1991b). Partnership-making applies equally well to teammate- sponsor teammate-competence network, and teammate-teammate relationships. Journal of Management Systems, 3(3), 49-54.

Graen, G.B., & Wakabayashi, M. (1994). Cross-cultural leadership-making: Bridging American and Japanese diversity for team advantage. In H.C. Triandis, M.D. Dunnette, & L.M. Hough (Eds.), Handbook of industrial and organizational psychology (Vol. 4, pp. 41 S- 446). New York: Consulting Psychologist Press.

Graen, G.B., Wakabayashi, M., Graen, M.R., & Graen, M.G. (1990). International generalizability of American hypothesis about Japanese management progress: A strong inference investigation. The ~udership Quarterly, 1, l-23.

Hackman, J.R. (1986). The design of work teams. In J. Lorsch (Ed.), Handbook of organizational behavior (pp. 315-412). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

Haga, W.J. (1976). Managerial professionalism and the use of organization resources. American Journal of Economics and Sociology, 35,337-348

Heneman, R.L., Greenberger, D.B., & Anonyuo, C. (1989). Att~butions and Exchanges: The effects of interpersonal factors on the diagnosis of employee performance. Academy of Management Journal, 32,466-476.

Hollander, E.P. (1978). Leadership dynamics: A practical guide to effective relationship. New York: Free Press.

Joreskog, K.G., & Sorbom, D. (1989). Lisrel7. A guide to program and applications Chicago: SPSS, Inc.

Johnson, T., & Graen, G.B. (1973). Organizational assimilation and role rejection. Organizational Behavior and Human Performance, 10, 72-78.

Judge, T.A., & Ferris, G.R. (1993). Social context of performance evaluation decisions. Academy of Management Journal, 36,80-105.

Katerberg, R., 62 Horn, P.W. (1981). Effects of within-group and between groups variation in leadership. Journal of Applied Psychology, 66,218-223.

Katz, D., & Kahn, R.L. (1978). The socialpsychology oforganizations. 2nd edition. New York: John Wiley & Sons.

Kelley, R.E. (1988). In praise of followers. ~arvurd Business Review, (November-De~m~r), 142-149.

244 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Keller, T., & Dansereau, F. (1995). Leadership and empowerment: A social exchange perspective.

Human Relations, 48, 127-146.

Kim, K.I., & Organ, D.W. (1982). Determinants of leader-subordinate exchange relationships.

Group & Organization Studies, 7, 77-89.

Klein, K.J., Dansereau, F., & Hall, R.J. (1994). Levels issues in theory development, data

collection and analysis. Academy of Management Review, 19(2), 195229.

Kozlowski, SW., & Doherty, M.L. (1989). Integration of climate and leadership: Examination

of a neglected issue. Journal of Applied Psychology, 74, 546-553.

LaGrace, R.R., (1990). Leader-member exchange: Antecedents and consequences of the cadre

and hired hand. Journal of Personal Selling and Sales Management, 10, 11-19.

Larwood, L., & Blackmore, J. (1978). Sex discrimination in managerial selection: Testing

predictions of the vertical dyad linkage model. Sex Roles, 4, 359-367.

Liden, R.C. (1985). Female perceptions of female and male managerial behavior. Sex Roles,

12,421432.

Liden, R., & Graen, G.B. (1980). Generalizability of the vertical dyad linkage model of leadership.

Academy of Management Journal, 23,451-465. Liden, R.C., & Maslyn, J.M. (1993). Scale development of a MDM measure of LMX. Paper

presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting, Atlanta, GA.

Liden, R.C., & Mitchell, T.R. (1989). Ingratiation in the development of leader-member

exchanges. In R.A. Giacalone & P. Rosenfeld (Eds.), Impression management in the

organization (pp. 343-361). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.

Liden, R.C., Wayne, S.J., Bradway, L.K., Jr Murphy, S. (1994). Afield investigation of individual

empowerment, group empowerment, and task interdependence. Paper presented at the

National Academy of Management Meeting, Dallas, TX.

Liden, R.C., Wayne, S.J., & Stilwell, D. (1993). A longitudinal study on the early development

of leader-member exchange. Journal of Applied Psychology, 78,662-674.

Manogran, P., & Conlon, E.J. (1993). A leader-member exchange approach to explaining

organizational citizenship behavior. Proceedings of the annual meeting of the academy

of management (pp. 249-253). Atlanta, GA.

Manogran, P., Stauffer, J., & Conlon, E.J. (1994). Leader-member exchange as a key

mediating variable between employee’s perceptions of fairness and organizational

citizenship behavior. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting,

Dallas, TX.

Mansour-Cole, D. (1993). Perceived fairness in the work place. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation,

Department of Management, University of Cincinnati.

McClane, W.E. (1991a). The interaction of leader and member characteristics in the leader-

member exchange model of leadership. Small Group Research, 22,283-300.

McClane, W.E. (1991b). Implications of member role differentiation: Analysis of a key concept

in the LMX model of leadership. Group & Organization Studies, 16, 102-l 13. Meindl, J.R., Erlich, S.B., & Dukerich, J.M.(1985). The romance of leadership. Administrative

Science Quarterly, 30, 78-102. Mitchell, T. (1983). The effects of social, task, and situational factors on motivation, performance,

and appraisal. In F. Landy, S. Zedeck, & J. Cleveland (Eds.), Performance measurement

and theory (pp. 39-59). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum. Nystrom, P.C. (1990). Organizational commitment. Group & Organization Studies, 5, 296-312. Phillips, R.L., Duran, C.A., & Howell, R.D. (1993). An examination of the multidimensionality

of leader-member exchange. Paper presented at the Southern Management Association

Meetings, Atlanta, GA.

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 245

Podsakoff, P.M., MacKenzie, S.B., & Hui, C. (1993). Organizational citizenship behaviors and managerial evaluations of employee performance: A review and suggestions for future

research. In G.R. Ferris (Ed.), Research in personnel and human resources management (Vol. 11, pp. l-40). Greenwich, CT: JAI Press.

Ridolphi, J., & Seers, A. (1984). Leader behavior versus leader-member exchange: A competitive test. Paper presented at the Southeast Decision Sciences meeting, Williamsburg, VA.

Rosse, J.G., & Kraut, A.I. (1983). Reconsidering the vertical dyad linkage model of leadership.

Journal of Occupational Psychology, 5663-T 1. Rousseau, D. (1985). Issues of level in organizational research: Multilevel and cross-level

perspectives. In L.L. Cummings & B.M. Staw (Eds.) Research in organizational behavior (vol. 7, pp. l-37). Greenwich, CT: JAI Press.

Scandura, T. (1995). Leader-member exchange model of leadership and fairness issues.

Unpublished manuscript. Scandura, T., & Graen, G.B. (1984). Moderating effects of initial leader-member exchange status

on the effects of a leadership intervention. Journal of Applied Psychology, 69, 428436. Scandura, T.A., Graen, G.B., & Novak, M.A. (1986). When managers decide not to decide

autocratically. Journal of Applied Psychology, 71, 106. Schiemann, W.A. (1977). Structural and interpersonal effects on patterns of managerial

communications: A longitudinal investigation. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, University

of Illinois. Schiemann, W.A., & Graen, G.B. (1984). Structural and interpersonal effects in patterns of

managerial communication. Unpublished manuscript, Department of Management, University of Cincinnati.

Schriesheim, C.A., & Gardiner, C.C. (1992). An exploration of the discriminant validity of the leader-member exchange scale (LMX 7) commonly used in organizational research. Paper presented at the Southern Management Association Meeting, New Orleans, LA.

Schriesheim, C.A., Neider, L.L., Scandura, T.A., & Tepper, B.J. (1992). Development and preliminary validation of a new scale (LMX-6) to measure leader-member exchange in

organizations. Educational and Psychological Measurement, 52, 135-147. Scott, S. (1993). The influence of climate perceptions on innovation behavior. Unpublished Ph.D.

dissertation, Department of Management, University of Cincinnati. Seers, A. (1981). A dual attachment concept: A longitudinal investigation of the combination

of characteristic (JC) enhancement and leader-member exchange (LMX) offer to all members. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation (S. Rains Wallace award finalist), University of Cincinnati.

Seers, A., & Graen, G.B. (1984). The dual attachment concept: A longitudinal investigation of the combination of task characteristics and leader-member exchange. Organizational Behavior & Human Performance, 33, 283-306.

Skinner, B.F. (1953). Science and human behavior. New York: Macmillan. Snyder, R.A., & Bruning, N.S. (1985). Quality of vertical dyad linkages: Congruence of supervisor

and subordinate competence and role stress as explanatory variables. Group & Organization Studies, 10, 81-94.

Snyder, R.A., Williams, R.R., & Cashman, J.F. (1984). Age, tenure, and work perceptions as predictors of reactions to performance feedback. Journal of Psychology, 116, 11-21.

Steiner, D.D. (1988). Value perceptions in leader-member exchange. Journal of Social Psychology, 128,611-618.

Stepina, L.P., Perrewe, P.L., & Hassell, B.L. (1991). A comparative test of the independent effects of interpersonal, task, and reward domains on personal and organizational outcomes. Journal of Social Behavior and Personality, 6, 93-104

246 LEADERSHIP QUARTERLY Vol. 6 No. 2 1995

Tierney P. (1992). me contribution of leadership, supportive environment, and individual attributes to creative performance: A quantitative field study. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Management, University of Cincinnati.

Tsui, AS., & Egan, T.D. (1994). Performance implications of relational demography in vertical

dyads. Paper presented at the Academy of Management annual meeting, Dallas, TX.

Tsui, A.S., Xin, K.R., & Egan, T.D. (1994). Relational demography: The missing link in vertical

dyad linkage. Paper presented at the American Psychological Association Conference on

Diversity, Greensboro, NC.

Turban, D.B., Jones, A.P., & Rozelle, R.M. (1990). Influences of supervisor liking of a subordinate and the reward context on the treatment and evaluation of that subordinate.

Motivation and Emotion, 14, 215-233. Uhl-Bien, M., & Graen, G.B. (1992). Self-management and team-making in cross-functional work

teams: Discovering the keys to becoming an integrated team. Journal of High Technology Management, 3,225-241.

Uhl-Bien, M., & Graen, G.B. (1993a). Leadership-making in self-managing professional work

teams: An empirical investigation. In K.E. Clark, M.B. Clark, & D.P. Campbell (Eds.),

7’he impact ofleadership (pp. 379-387). West Orange, NJ: Leadership Library of America. Uhl-Bien, M., & Graen, G.B. (1993b). Toward a contingency model of empowerment:

Contribution of self-management empowerment and leadership-making empowerment to

uni-functional and multi-functional professional work unit performance. Paper presented

at the National Academy of Management Meeting, Atlanta, GA.

Uhl-Bien, M., Tierney, P.S., Graen, G.B., & Wakabayashi, M. (1990). Company paternalism

and the hidden-investment process: Identification of the “right type” for line managers in

leading Japanese organizations. Group & Organization Studies, 15,414430. Vasudevan, D. (1993). Developing a model for predicting the career intentions of undergraduate

engineering students. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Management,

University of Cincinnati.

Vecchi0,R.P. (1982). A further test of leadership effects due to between-group and within-group

variation. Journal of Applied Psychology, 67, 200-208. Vecchio, R.P. (1987). Situational leadership theory: An examination of a prescriptive theory.

Journal of Applied Psychology, 72 444-45 1. Vecchio, R.P., & Gobdel, B.C. (1984). The vertical dyad linkage model of leadership: Problems

and prospects. Organizational Behavior & Human Performance, 34, S-20. Vecchio, R.P., Griffeth, R.W., & Horn, P.W., (1986). The predictive utility of the vertical dyad

linkage approach. Journal of Social Psychology, 126,617-625. Wakabayashi, M., & Graen, G.B. (1984). The Japanese career progress study: A 7-year follow-

up. Journal of Applied Psychology, 69,603-614 . Wakabayashi, M., & Graen, G.B. (1988). Human resource development of Japanese managers:

Leadership and career investment. In K. Rowland & G. Ferris (Eds.), International Human Resources Management (Supplement 1). Greenwich, CT: JAI Press.

Wakabayashi, M., Graen, G.B., Graen, M.R., & Graen, M.G. (1988). Japanese management

progress: Mobility into middle management. Journal of Applied Psychology, 73,217-227. Wakabayashi, M., Graen, G.B., & Uhl-Bien, M. (1990). Generalizability of the hidden investment

hypothesis among line managers in five leading Japanese corporations. Human Relations, 43, 1099-l 116.

Wakabayashi, M., Minami, T., Hashimoto, M., Sano, K., Graen, G.B., & Novak, M. (1980).

Managerial career development: Japanese style. International Journal of Zntercuhural Relations, 4, 391-420.

Development of LMX Theory of Leadership Over 25 Years 247

Waldron, V.R. (1991). Achieving communication goals in superior-subordinate relationships: The multi-functionality of upward maintenance tactics. Communication Monographs, 58,289- 306.

Wayne, S.J., & Ferris, G.R. (1990). Influence tactics, affect, and exchange quality in supervisory- subordinate interactions: A laboratory experiment and a field study. Journal of Applied Psychology, 75,487-499.

Weitzel, J.R., & Graen, G.B. (1989). System development project effectiveness: Problem-solving competence as a moderator variable. Decision Sciences, 20, 507-53 1.

Weick, K. (1969). 7?re socialpsychology of organizing. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley. Yammarino, F.J., & Dubinsky, A.J. (1992). Superior-subordinate relationships: A multiple levels

of analysis approach. Human Relations, 45, 575-600. Yukl, G. (1989). Leadership in organizations. (2nd edition. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall. Zalesny, M.D., & Graen, G.B. (1987). Exchange theory in leadership research. In A. Kieser, G.

Reber, & R. Wanderer (Eds.), Handbook ofleadership (pp. 714-727). Stuttgart, Germany: C.E. Paeschel, Verlag.

Week 7 Assignment Resources.zip

Getting drones wrong.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=fjhr20

Download by: [Northcentral University] Date: 25 June 2017, At: 08:19

The International Journal of Human Rights

ISSN: 1364-2987 (Print) 1744-053X (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/fjhr20

Getting drones wrong

Stephanie Carvin

To cite this article: Stephanie Carvin (2015) Getting drones wrong, The International Journal of Human Rights, 19:2, 127-141, DOI: 10.1080/13642987.2014.991212

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13642987.2014.991212

Published online: 24 Feb 2015.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 2123

View related articles

View Crossmark data

Getting drones wrong

Stephanie Carvin*

Centre for International Policy Studies, University of Ottawa, Canada

Over the last several years there has been an explosion of scholarly interest in drones, their impact on armed conflict, and the ethics of using such unmanned weaponry. While this attention and inquiry is to be welcomed, an examination of this scholarship reveals that much of it frequently gets drones wrong – focusing too much on the questionable ‘newness’ of the technology, misunderstanding or misapplying the legal principles which govern such conventional weaponry (especially proportionality) and searching for definitive answers from problematic data. This article highlights the trouble with the contemporary debate over drones and sets out a research agenda in a world of murky campaigns and imperfect information.

Keywords: drones; unmanned aerial vehicles; laws of war; ethics of war; international humanitarian law; proportionality; United States foreign policy

Men could not make up their minds whether means of destruction were to be deemed unlawful because of their newness, or their unfairness, or their secrecy, or their cruelty, and they gener- ally solved the difficulty by objecting to what they disliked, and regarding as unobjectionable what suited their tastes or work to their advantage (T.J. Lawrence, Principles of International Law, 1895).1

Introduction

‘In most “drone” conferences, there comes an awkward moment when a panelist realizes that the category “drone” has very little to do with the question that they’re asking.’2

This observation, though somewhat glib, essentially summarises that which is key to the debate over drones: the weapon itself is seldom the true issue at hand. While the technology associated with drones is impressive and in many ways awe inspiring, the novelty of the technology overshadows the fact that international society has faced similar questions and dilemmas posed by technology before. The challenges posed by the rapid change in weapons technology in the mid-to-late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, and the parallel efforts of humanitarians to tame such developments through law speaks to many of the debates and arguments put forward about drones today. In particular, the advent of long-range artillery and the possibility of remote killing posed new ethical challenges for armies that could now strike at ‘invisible’ targets over the horizon line.

© 2015 Taylor & Francis

*Email: [email protected]

The International Journal of Human Rights, 2015 Vol. 19, No. 2, 127–141, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13642987.2014.991212

This article looks at the lessons of weapons past and drone present in order to discuss the implication for both drone and weapons future. Essentially, it argues that the current debate gets drones wrong: first, that much of what is new is actually old and that there are lessons which we can apply to today’s ongoing discussions. Second, the debate misun- derstands or misconstrues some of the key principles regarding weapons regulation, especially that of proportionality. Finally, academic approaches to studying drones have generally applied methods that are inappropriate or problematic.

But to point out that we have ‘been there, done that’ before, or that research into drone warfare suffers from certain flaws is not to simply dismiss the conversation surrounding ethical, legal and moral concerns. Rather, it is to suggest that those interested in issues sur- rounding drones, their use and regulation, should take and apply the lessons of prior debates and apply them to today’s discussions. Additionally, it suggests we need to question a dis- proportionate focus on drones, a weapon that constitutes a relatively small percentage of the current United States (US) arsenal and is responsible for an equally small percentage of casualties. Instead, the focus should be about the use of drones and similar weapons as a tactic – and to what extent they have evolved into a strategy, and meaningful measures of success that are context-specific, but highlight the areas from which we should draw lessons.

But first, there are some arguments which should be dismissed from the outset. Impor- tantly, the idea that drones may be some kind of slippery slope to Terminator-style auton- omous ‘killer robots’ is, at this point in time at least, pure speculation – more science fiction than science.3 While there has been a certain amount of attention devoted to this issue by organisations such as the international ‘Campaign to Stop Killer Robots’,4 as David Blair argues, ‘using these fictions to reason about actual remote aircraft is much like using the Easter Bunny to think about the role of rabbits in ecosystem’.5

Remote killing: been there, done that, 1850–1918

Historical precedence for drones may be found in the modern period beginning in the mid- nineteenth century. Between 1750 and 1850 the development of weapon technology had been relatively stagnant. However, by the 1860s, sustained scientific and technological pro- gress became the norm as new inventions, materials and techniques lead the way to a series of rapid developments in weapons technology. For example, the invention and perfecting of the metal-hulled warship, the machine gun and the national railway, which greatly enhanced the speed at which states could mobilise and deploy national armies, all had an effect on military matters of the period.6 As van Creveld notes, this era marks a transition from an age where inventions were for the most part not only exceptional but accidental and unex- pected, to one in which technological change – and the anticipation of technological change – became ordinary rather than extraordinary. As a result, states that wanted to stay secure had to constantly keep up with the latest developments in these areas. ‘Applied to the mili- tary sphere, this means that war itself became an exercise in managing the future, and the most successful commanders were not those most experienced in the ways of the past but, on the contrary, those who realized that the past would not be repeated.’7

Of course the impact of these changes was bloody. Technology had facilitated an extra- ordinary increase in the size and scale of destruction and killing, as seen in the American Civil War where mass mobilisation and new inventions resulted in the deaths of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians. Indeed, the dawn of modern warfare, with its mass, national armies, and mobilised citizens, placed considerable pressure on the norms that gov- erned war in the West and began a process of breaking down a (theoretical) normative

128 S. Carvin

distinction between soldier and civilians and certain norms of what constituted a legitimate military target during the eighteenth century, or what Best refers to as the ‘latter Enlighten- ment Consensus’.8

This is, in many ways, ironic, as was the motivation behind the creation of some of the technologies that eventually would make war so deadly. Consider for instance this excerpt from a letter that Richard Jordan Gatling, one of the early machine gun pioneers, wrote on developing the first machine gun during the US Civil War:

It may be interesting to you to know how I came to invent the gun that bears my name … In 1861, during the opening events of the war … I witnessed almost daily the departure of troops to the front and the return of the wounded, sick and dead. The most of the latter’s lost their lives, not in battle, but by sickness and sickness incident to the service. It occurred to me that if I could invent a machine – a gun – that would by its rapidity of fire enable one man to do as much battle duty as a hundred, that it would to a great extent, supersede the neces- sity of large armies, and consequently exposure to battle and disease would be greatly diminished.9

Gatling’s belief that his invention would make war more humane rather than more inhu- mane was typical of the society in which he lived. ‘Technical utopianism’ was increasingly evident within American culture, as Howard Segal noted, ‘a growing number, even majority, or Americans were … coming to take for granted: the belief in the inevitability of progress and in progress precisely as technological progress’.10

Obviously, Gatling’s (professed) vision did not materialise. Although, increasingly, there were weapons to do work on the battlefield, this did not result in a decrease in the number of men who were required to fight battles for their country. There are no better examples of this than the First and Second World Wars where mass conscription and casual- ties became a central element of the conflict.11

The advent of long-range artillery and the emergence of remote killing around this time are key historical developments to consider. Brodie and Brodie note, ‘The science of interior ballistics, which uses a combination of chemistry, mathematics and physics to study the various strains and reactions within the gun itself when fired, led to remarkable improvements in artillery.’ For example, in 1850, the first rifle cannons could shoot within a 9500-yard range. However, by the First World War, the 420 mm 16.5 inch Howit- zer, popularly known as ‘Big Bertha’ was successful at destroying Belgian forts up to nearly eight miles away. The ‘Paris Gun’ used by the Germans near the end of the war, was able to hurl a 250 pound shell 75 miles directly into the city of Paris.12

This period marked the first time that armies could target objects that were out of the line of sight from the position of attacking. While this development had important impli- cations for both the tactics and battle strategy, there was (as noted above) a considerable impact on the laws and norms governing warfare. In brief, the capacity and impact of the guns raised new questions and ethical issues in a dramatic way. As Best argues:

The laws of war had historically been developed on the assumption that the man trying to injure or kill an enemy could see what he was doing. Nor was this an unreasonable assumption. Until about the dawn of the twentieth century it was generally true in respect of all major weapons, except long-range artillery, and … it was precisely on the occasions when artillery was used in sieges against invisible targets that basic law-of-war principles were most likely to be thought at risk.13

There were at least three important questions/issues that arose from these developments. First, as Best notes, this period marks the first time in history where soldiers did not

The International Journal of Human Rights 129

witness the immediate consequences of their actions. As such, concern was growing that soldiers might not realise the effects of what they were doing. This gave rise to the question whether technology that allows for remote killing lowers perceptions of responsibility? Not for the last time there was concern that it may be difficult for soldiers to experience feelings of common humanity with people 15 miles beyond or, with the advent of the airplane and the first aerial bombardments, five miles beneath.14

Second, although the technology allowed for distance, it did not yet allow for a great deal of accuracy. Armies that aimed their munitions at military targets frequently hit civilian objects instead. Under such circumstances how was it to be determined whether ‘accidents’ were deliberate or not, and whether any apology offered was truly genuine?15 And even where it was established that civilian objects were accidently damaged as a part of a remote attack on a legitimate military target, how was fault and responsibility to be por- tioned out? The individuals who put the civilian object near a military one (or vice versa) or the armed forces that did the targeting? Or both?

Third, even if some of the impetus for the technology was humane, ideas and norms about what constituted a legitimate target came under pressure. As such, questions over what weapons were permitted on the battlefield and what could be done with them became of immediate importance not just to armies but also non-combatants who were now more likely to experience the consequences of armed conflict. It is therefore neither surprising nor entirely coincidental that the first humanitarian organisations, the Inter- national Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and the British and American Sanitary Com- missions were all products of this period. And, of course, it is during this period that the first codified international treaties on the laws of war, including weaponry, emerge.

Responding to these issues, then – as now – would prove to be slow when it came to weapons, and any regulations tended to be generated for practical rather than humane reasons. The first codified weapons treaty, the 1868 St Petersburg Declaration aimed at banning the use of certain exploding bullets, was called for by the Russian Tsar on huma- nitarian grounds. Yet, it is also likely that the Tsar was also concerned over the impact of such bullets on his large, but technologically unsophisticated, manpower-driven forces. Clearly for Russia these bullets represented a real military disadvantage. Nevertheless, and important when considering the regulation of weapons, the declaration was able to establish principles in its preamble that have guided weapons law ever since:

Considering that the Progress of civilization should have the effect of alleviating as much as possible the calamities of war; That the only legitimate object which States should endeavor to accomplish during war is to weaken the military forces of the enemy; That for this purpose it is sufficient to disable to greatest possible number of men; That this object would be exceeded by the employment of arms which useless aggravate the sufferings of disabled men, or render their death inevitable; That the employment of such arms would, therefore, be in contrary to the laws of humanity; …

Spelled out, these principles are military necessity and humanity. Military necessity is the principle which acknowledges the necessity of those measures which are indispensable for securing the ends of the war, and which are lawful according to the modern law and usages of war. In other words the laws of war recognise that states have to actually wage war in an effective manner so as to be able to achieve their aims.16 Humanity, however, places limits on the means that states may use. Specifically, as a principle, it dictates that the employment of any kind or degree of force not required for the purpose of the partial

130 S. Carvin

or complete submission of the enemy with minimum expenditure of time, life and physical resources is prohibited.17

While these two principles might seem to be at cross-purposes, they work surprisingly well with one another. As Michael N. Schmitt notes, rather than permitting wanton death and destruction, military necessity exists in equipoise with the principle of humanity – pro- scribing any activity that is not strictly required to achieve a military end.18

Additionally, the idea of unnecessary suffering/superfluous injury as a governing prin- ciple emerged at this time. Translated from the original French ‘maux superflus’, this prin- ciple recognises that weapons which uselessly aggravate suffering are prohibited. Typically, this is said to include exploding bullets and poisoned weapons.

Later, following the Second World War and the wars of decolonisation/national-self lib- eration, these three principles were joined by two more – distinction and proportionality. Distinction is the notion that a weapon should, as a matter of law, be capable of adequate control both as to the place of its impact and the nature and extent of its effects. It balances humanitarian concern for civilians and civilian objects and military interest in directing their destructive effects as accurately and reliably as possible.19

Proportionality is something of a trickier concept – not helped by the fact that it may refer to two separate ideas: (i) the proportionality of a military action in response to a grie- vance and (ii) proportionality in the conduct of hostilities. The former usage belongs in the realm of the law that governs the rights of states to wage war – the jus ad bellum. The latter relates to the jus in bello – manifesting itself in three ways: the proportionality of a mili- tary’s response to an adversary’s military actions, the proportionality of a military action in relation to the anticipated military advantage to be gained and proportionality in reprisals.20

As noted above, these principles acknowledge that militaries have a job to do and must be allowed to accomplish their goals within the boundaries of the law. They also clearly acknowledge and presuppose that some suffering is inevitable in warfare and a normal con- sequence of the use of weapons. At the same time, they also embrace a notion of humanity that reminds us that (in the words later codified in Article 22 of the 1907 Hague Conven- tion) ‘The right of belligerents to adopt means of injuring the enemy is not unlimited.’ A state which engages in armed conflict is required to balance these principles when it chooses the instruments that it unleashes when it engages its enemies.

However, despite the codification and development of these principles, it cannot be denied that the response of the international community to the ever-growing and increas- ingly powerful arsenals of major states was lethargic. Where conventional weapons were banned, they were typically outdated and had fallen out of use in most modern militaries.21

And while there were bans in place on certain exploding bullets and poisoned weapons on the grounds that they caused unnecessary suffering, other weapons that were subject to international regulation were hardly the ones which were responsible for most of the killing in modern warfare. As Christopher Greenwood notes, ‘a 1973 survey of the law on weaponry by the United Nations Secretariat cited bayonets or lances with barbs, irregu- lar shaped bullets, and projectiles filled with glass as examples of weapons considered to be outlawed by the unnecessary suffering principle’.22

This slow pace of progress is understandable, if not exactly satisfactory: having invested large amounts of money in developing powerful weapons that were deemed to provide a military advantage, states were not inclined to ban such technology. Yet, there are other less obvious reasons for the sluggish pace of legal regulation. For instance, although it is the case that humanitarian groups emerged during this period and contributed to a nascent humanitarian dialogue, their efforts were largely concentrated on elements of

The International Journal of Human Rights 131

law that focused on the protection of victims rather than governing weapons. In other words, there was more emphasis on protecting prisoners of war rather than regulating artil- lery.23 Instead, the perception existed that regulating weapons was the sole business of states. Even for most of the twentieth century, states were left to monitor themselves; assess- ments of the legal validity of a weapon have therefore been left to governments as their pre- rogative, a view that is actually reaffirmed in international law. And few states were inclined to make the regulation of weapons a foreign policy priority.

So, what can we learn from this brief history? First, despite the span of a century and a half, many of the legal, normative and ethical issues that come out of the modern drone debate are ones that have come before. The technology may be very different, but questions arising from distance, regulation and accountability challenged those debating the 1899 Hague Conventions as much as those seeking to establish the rules applicable to drone warfare. Technological innovation will inevitably raise challenging questions in many human endeavours, including armed conflict.

Second, given weapons that appear to provide a military advantage, states are unlikely to push for regulation and resist efforts at banning them. Yet, this does not mean that the activities these weapons are used for are without any form of legal parameters. As noted above, in the midst of the changes being brought about by the Industrial Revolution, prin- ciples emerged that have subsequently been codified into international treaties and applied to armed conflict. These same principles apply today, whether the weapon is a machine gun, daisy cutter or a drone. Drones have not produced some kind of ‘Wild West’ of unregulated warfare – there are rules that apply to how they are used, whether they are run by the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA), US Department of Defense (DoD), or another country entirely.24

Something shiny! Identifying the drone distraction

At the outset of this article it was argued that the current discussion about drones is lacking historical context, neglecting the fact that many, if not most of these conversations have come before. An additional problem is that the disproportionate attention paid to the weapon is on one small aspect of the US arsenal and political and military policy generally.

For example, of the large reports written about drone warfare by journalist or inter- national organisations, the focus typically centres on questions related to proportionality and the effect on civilians who live in areas where there have been drone strikes. The work of the Bureau of Investigative Journalists has focused on documenting strikes, count- ing casualties, estimating civilian casualties and covering legislation/attempts at regu- lation.25 Similarly, the United Nations (UN) has issued a number of reports focusing on similar issues, largely with a view to assessing the promotion and protection of human rights in the war against terrorism. At the time of writing, the most recent of these was a report that:

examines the use of remotely piloted aircraft, or drones, in extraterritorial lethal counter-terror- ism operations, including in the context of asymmetrical armed conflict, and allegations that the increasing use of remotely piloted aircraft, or drones, has caused disproportionate civilian casualties, and makes recommendations to States.26

Other human rights organisations such as Human Rights Watch (HRW) and Amnesty Inter- national have produced reports which investigate specific instances of alleged civilian casualties27 as well as general advocacy against the use of drones in the war on terror.28

132 S. Carvin

It is important to acknowledge that this work is valuable research and plays an important part in the debate about the use of drones in the war on terror or in armed conflict generally. Such studies help to put forward the points of view of those living in areas affected by drone strikes, and to raise questions about what constitutes proportionality. Further, it is funda- mentally required in order to understand how drones will fit in with the principles of the laws of war.

Yet, in several ways, these reports stand out as an example of some of the more proble- matic elements of the debate over drones. One of these issues is the discussions of issues related to ‘proportionality’. What actually constitutes disproportionality when it comes to drone strikes? Boothby notes that it is important to be careful when applying the question of ‘proportionality’ to weapons:

This proportionality rule has, however, no direct applicability to the legitimacy of a weapon. It is not a criterion against which the legitimacy of a weapon can sensibly be considered, because what is proportionate can only meaningfully be determined in relation to an attack on a particular occasion, perhaps at a specific time, using particular weapons and specified attack profiles … The case-specific nature of these factors means that the proportionality rule is not something of direct relevance to weapons law.29

In other words, proportionality depends on the attack – the way drones are being used, not the weapon itself. Any argument that drones are inherently disproportionate or indiscrimi- nate weapons is mistaken. What then is an indiscriminate attack? Additional Protocol I to the 1949 Geneva Conventions states that an indiscriminate attack is ‘an attack which may be expected to cause incidental loss of civilian life, injury to civilians, damage to civilian objects or a combination thereof, which would be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated’.30 This leaves us with the dilemma as to what constitutes ‘excessive’? There is no clear, general answer to this question. Yet, some peculiar answers have been offered in recent years. For example, the International Criminal Tribunal Yugoslavia (ICTY) ruled in 2011 that a 4% error rate in targeting in a complex military operation was tantamount to a war crime,31 a finding that seems out of kilter with any understanding of the history of modern conflict.32 (This decision was later over- turned on appeal in 2012.33)

Letta Taylor, a researcher with HRW, notes that there have been over 400 drone strikes since 2009. However, HRW bases its claims that drone strikes are causing major violations of international humanitarian law (IHL) on an examination of seven of the alleged 400 drone strikes in which two of the seven were found to have breached IHL. While the two attacks she describes are grim, she uses this survey of two out of 400 strikes to support a call for an investigation into every drone strike that may have caused a human rights violation.34

In fairness, most international organisations are sophisticated enough to realise that such a calculation of proportionality is too simplistic. However, it is clear that in some cases that any civilian deaths automatically raise accusations of wrongdoing. As Emmerson’s UN report demands:

Having regard to the duty of States to protect civilians in armed conflict, the Special Rapporteur considers that, in any case in which civilians have been, or appear to have been, killed, the State responsible is under an obligation to conduct a prompt, independent and impartial fact- finding inquiry and to provide a detailed public explanation. This obligation is triggered when- ever there is a plausible indication from any source that civilian casualties may have been sustained, including where the facts are unclear or the information is partial or circumstantial.

The International Journal of Human Rights 133

The obligation arises whether the attack was initiated by remotely piloted aircraft or other means, and whether it occurred within or outside an area of active hostilities.35

The issue as to when there is an obligation to have an inquiry when civilians may have been killed in armed conflict is a complex one and outside the scope of this article.36 Yet, despite a demand for an investigation into any circumstances where civilians are killed, there is no discussion of proportionality in the UN reports on these issues, other than that the law of proportionality is a principle that must be taken into consideration. The Interim Report offers a brief mention of the fact that the Israelis use proportionality to justify civilian casualties, but this is countered with a United Kingdom claim that any strike that could kill civilians will automatically be ruled out. What constitutes proportionality – a funda- mental and constant principle of the laws of war – and whether any incidental death is per- missible is an issue that the UN Special Rapporteur does not engage with.37

Instead, what seems to be the most egregious case of disproportionality is the large amount of attention given to death from one weapon and considerably less to others. The groups which are issuing these reports may reply that they are looking at a broader context, not specifically at the weapon itself. Yet, the sheer number of reports on drones, as opposed to other aspects of killing, seem to be the product of the fascination of the tech- nology, rather than the difficulties of civilian casualties. For example, a recent UN report on civilian casualties in Afghanistan suggests that the vast majority were caused by ‘anti-gov- ernment elements’ (such as the Taliban and militants sponsored by the Haqqani Network). Further, of these civilian casualties, the majority were killed by roadside bombs and other improvised explosive devices.38 Regarding deaths attributable to the International Stabiliz- ation Afghanistan Forces (ISAF), of the 182 civilians allegedly killed in aerial operations (2% of the casualties overall) 32% were by drone strikes. The rest were by rotary wing or fixed wing aircraft or the aerial method was undetermined.

However, this focus on numbers – particularly surrounding strikes and casualties – has produced two further myopias: there is considerably less focus on the way drones are actu- ally being used as a strategy by states and the way this technology has been integrated into the armed forces of states. While this may seem a side issue – less important than the death of children at a wedding – the way technology has been integrated is fundamental to appre- ciating, understanding and assessing their use. As Antoine Bousquet notes, the successful use of virtually all technological innovations normally has less to do with the quality and quantity of the device than ‘with its integration within a new organizational and tactical scheme that could take advantage of it’.39

As such, while drone technology may provide new opportunities, it is ultimately its inte- gration into the armed forces of states and resultant tactics and strategies that emerge that actually change warfare. As van Creveld notes:

It was not the technical sophistication of the Swiss pike that defeated the Burgundian knights, but rather the way it meshed with the weapons used by the knights at Laupen, Sempach and Granson. It was not the intrinsic superiority of the longbow that won the battle of Crécy, but rather the way in which it interacted with the equipment employed by the French on that day and at that place. Using technology to acquire greater range, greater firepower, greater mobility, greater protection, greater whatever is very important and may be critical. Ultimately, however, it is less critical and less important than achieving a close ‘fit’ between one’s own technology and that which is fielded by the enemy.40

Finding the right ‘fit’ is key, as is demonstrated by the last 100 years of warfare. As noted above, large artillery guns provided the German army with the capacity to hit cities from

134 S. Carvin

great, unprecedented distances – well beyond the line of sight of those firing the weapon. Yet, there is a general agreement that these weapons were largely ineffective in the German war effort, amounting to little more than an over-priced terror weapon that solved nothing.41

Adolf Hitler, allegedly impressed with the might and potential of the V2 rocket, focusing the efforts of the German war machine at a crucial time from the cheaper and arguably more efficient V1 rocket, in order to produce a weapon that would help him win the war. However, the V2 rocket, though an impressive invention, was unstable and of limited use. While it may have caused chaos in southern England by the end of the Second World War, the unpredictability of the V2 and the considerable resources it required ulti- mately did little for, and arguably great harm to, the German war effort.42

Research challenges

The above discussion dances around what should be the main focus of the debate: are drones being used effectively and can we offer any evidence regarding the consequences of their use – ethical and otherwise?

The positive news is that we can ground research into these questions in the work that has been done on assassination and the research on ‘targeted killing’ (the planned direct killing of an individual because of their perceived membership – and often perceived lea- dership – of a terrorist movement43), which has continued apace over the last decade. Obviously, though this bears repeating, not all incidents of targeted killing are carried out with drones. Night raids by armed forces (such as the one that killed Osama bin Laden in 2011) or missile strikes by planes are similar and frequent forms of this activity. However, much of the recent attention on targeted killing has come from the US drone pro- gramme in Yemen, Afghanistan and East Africa. And, for the reasons discussed above, it is important to contextualise the drone debate into larger questions of counter-terrorism strategy.

For example, one useful line of questioning of this debate has been whether or not tar- geted killing/drones are as effective as their proponents claim. A number of scholars argue that targeted killing/drone campaigns are able to eliminate terrorists with highly valuable skills that are not easily replaced, disrupt terrorist organisations – throwing them into chaos and preventing them from planning future attacks – and provide an option for states rather than sending troops into harm’s away and when it is not possible to bring the leaders of terrorist groups to trial.44

On the other hand, opponents argue that targeted killing/drones cause more problems than they solve and undermine the stability of communities where the strikes take place. 45

For example, Michael L. Gross argues that such operations are guided by intelligence that disrupts societies and generates mistrust within.46 Exum et al. argue that the campaign ‘has created a siege mentality among the Pashtun population of northwest Pakistan’.47

Additionally, opponents raise concerns about the unpredictability of targeted killing/drone strikes. Although terrorist leaders may be taken out by such operations, there is no way of knowing what the ‘blow-back’ may be. Enraged terrorist groups may seek to strike back against the West and affected societies may become more difficult to work with on other crucial counter-terrorism initiatives. Further, contrary to the point that drone strikes eliminate skilled terrorists that are hard to replace, they raise the possibility that any replacements may in fact be worse or more capable.48

Finally, as Audrey Kurth Cronin notes, ‘dead men tell no tales’. When the purpose of counter-terrorism is to gather further intelligence on other activities, a live terrorist is far more useful than a dead one. Arrested terrorists may be interrogated for information on

The International Journal of Human Rights 135

future plots and, as Kaplan et al. argue, the discovery of links to more nodes in terrorist networks.49

So, given these arguments, are drones effective? The less positive news is that determin- ing an answer has proved to be extremely challenging. Certainly there have been a series of quantitative studies in an attempt to answer this question of effectiveness, whether for or against drones/targeted killing.50 However, these and many of the qualitative/normative arguments about effectiveness struggle with three issues which prevent us from drawing definitive or even preliminary answers to the question of effectiveness.

First, there is a dearth of data available to the public. As most countries do not provide information on their drone programmes, most studies rely on news reports – raising doubts over the accuracy of the studies. As Peter Bergen and Katherine Tiedemann note, one of the main challenges in producing an accurate count of fatalities from the strikes is that different sides in the drone debate have different motives for presenting evidence. While the US claims that almost all of those killed are militants, others (including the Pakistani govern- ment and the militants themselves) claim the victims are always civilians. Given the diffi- culty of obtaining accurate information in the remote, mountainous regions of Pakistan, ‘determining who is a militant and who is a civilian is often impossible’.51

Yet, even if scholars and advocates were provided with solid numbers, a second major problem is that definitions as to what constitutes ‘success’ in a targeted killing/drone cam- paign varies widely.52 Further, these definitions are often tweaked so as to produce a level of quasi-scientific certainty or gamed to suit the argument being made. In these circumstances the bar for what constitutes success is set unrealistically high.53 For example, in Jordan’s study, the threshold for success is ‘where an organization was inactive for two years follow- ing the incident of decapitation’.54 Considering the scope and size of modern terrorist net- works, this is a fairly difficult standard to achieve.

But more importantly, success is unavoidably subjective. For some, merely degrading the capabilities of a terrorist organisation, making it more difficult for them to conduct operations against the West, would be sufficient. Others may claim only drone strikes that eliminate a terrorist group entirely should be considered successful. And there are other questions in terms of scope. For example, should researchers be looking at the impact of individual drone strikes or entire campaigns? And how wide should our view of success be? How should we weigh the perceived success of a drone campaign with potential second- or third-level consequences such as difficult bi-lateral relations, upset populations, etc.?

Finally, there is a tendency to generalise the use of drones across different campaigns, by different states. Yes, the US may be using drones in Afghanistan/Pakistan and Yemen all as a part of a ‘War on Terror’, and Israel has used them against Palestinian targets. Yet, these are different campaigns against different kinds of targets in different areas. Making sweep- ing generalisations about the effectiveness of drones based on one campaign is problematic. Trying to assess if drones will work in a campaign against a target in Country A cannot entirely rest upon what has previously happened in Country B and whether the effectiveness of ‘smart bombs’ against Serbia will work against Iraq.

Conclusion: a normative drone research agenda

Bearing these challenges in mind, how should we think about developing a drone research agenda? First, researchers are going to have to deal with the fact that they are not likely to obtain perfect information on drones anytime soon. The US government will probably not release details or statistics on its drone programmes in the near future – if ever. Further, information on casualties, particularly in remote areas of South Asia, will likely be

136 S. Carvin

flawed, problematic and politicised for at least the medium term. However, this does not mean that analysis of such programmes is impossible – rather, that the focus will have to be on the strategic rather than the tactical level. This means scholars could and should be focusing on the second- and third-order effects of drone/targeted killing campaigns, rather than getting caught up in the nitty-gritty details. Such research would have to be long-term in scope, but would be more successful in providing a bigger-picture analysis that is less focused on the immediacy of the moment.

Second, as a part of a bigger-picture approach, scholars should consider questions such as when is it appropriate to apply the lessons learned from one drone/targeted killing campaign to another? Can scholars identify any underlying circumstances or factors that would make comparison less superficial and more systematic/comprehensive? While circumstances may necessitate the need to compare apples and oranges, we should avoid comparing apples to toasters – and scholars will be instrumental in developing methodologies to avoid doing so.

Third, even if scholars do not wish to contextualise their research historically, they should at least be aware of the lessons of previous innovations in weaponry outlined above: technological change in warfare and weaponry will, and always will, exert pressure on norms related to restraints on the waging of force. However, if history is any guide, this technological change will not break these norms and conventions. Instead, in order to deal with these pressures, states may engage in actual, formal legal change by adopting new laws or adapting old ones or, alternatively, they may adapt a previous understanding of a particu- lar law and principle in order to apply it to the new technological challenge. Following, dis- cussing and debating how this occurs is and will continue to be an important normative issue for researchers and scholars.

Fourth, scholars researching drones should question research that is overly focused on the weapon itself rather than the effects that it causes. As noted above, drones constitute a small part of the US arsenal and are not even likely responsible for most of the targeted killing that has taken place in the last decade. By avoiding a magpie-like distraction from the ‘shiny object’ that in the drone, scholars can focus on the larger issues at stake, such as proportionality (broadly speaking) and necessity.

Finally, good questions and useful inquiry about drones will focus on overall strategy. Are drones being used as a tactic in an overall counter-terrorism campaign? Or are they becoming a strategy in and of themselves? If it is the latter, what are the consequences of this? How do drones impact on gathering intelligence? Or the core functions of intelli- gence agencies? In finding diplomatic/political solutions? Or the stabilisation of territories? Contextualising the drone debate and refocusing research on larger strategic questions does not guarantee that social science will get drones right, but it will likely lead to a more informed discussion, better suited to addressing human rights concerns and issues that have and will inevitably arise.

Disclosure statement

No potential conflict of interest was reported by the author.

Notes on contributor Stephanie Carvin is a fellow at the Centre for International Policy Studies (CIPS) at the University of Ottawa. She holds a PhD in International Relations from the London School of Economics and is the author of Prisoners of America’s Wars (2010) and co-author of Law, Science, Liberalism and the American Way of Warfare (2014) with Michael J. Williams.

The International Journal of Human Rights 137

Notes 1. Cited in Geoffrey Best, Humanity in Warfare: The Modern History of the International Law of

Armed Conflicts (London: Methuen, 1983), 160. 2. Dave Blair, ‘Remote Aviation Technology – What Are We Actually Talking About?’, Centre for

International Maritime Security Blog. http://cimsec.org/remote-aviation-technology-actually- talking/

3. Of course this would not be the first time that there have been efforts to ban weapons which do not yet exist. Protocol I of the 1980 Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons (CCW) pro- hibits ‘weapons the primary effect of which is to injure by fragments which in the human body escape detection by X-rays’. Such weapons did not exist at the time that the CCW was drafted, were not under development and do not exist today.

4. See the Campaign to Stop Killer Robots: http://www.stopkillerrobots.org/ 5. Blair, ‘Remote Aviation Technology’. 6. Best, Humanity in Warfare, 159. See also Martin van Creveld, Technology and War: From 2000

BC to the Present (London: The Free Press, 1989), 217. 7. van Creveld, Technology and War, 218. 8. It may, of course, be argued that such a distinction had historically been honoured more in the

breach than in reality. After all, neither medieval nor Napoleonic warfare has been noted for its humanity. However, the idea that non-combatants should be protected in war had gained trac- tion during the Enlightenment period and was arguably an important norm by which inter- national society could and often did judge the conduct of armies. See Best, Humanity in Warfare, especially Chapter I: ‘The Later Enlightenment Consensus’.

9. P. Whal and D.R. Toppel, The Gatling Gun (London: Herbert Jenkins, 1966), 18. See also, C.J. Chivers, The Gun (New York: Simon & Schuster, 2010), especially Chapter 1.

10. Howard P. Segal, Technological Utopianism in American Culture (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985), 1.

11. It is worth noting that the creators of the First World War’s gas weapons seem to have applied similar logic as Gatling to their inventions. The German chemist, Fritz Haber argued that gas weapons were humane alternatives to the other technologies that had been deployed on the battlefield. W. Lee Lewis, the inventor of Lewisite (a systematic poison that can kill by being deposited on a person’s skin or exposure in a concentration of only 50 parts per million) argued that the gas was ‘the most efficient, most economical, and most humane single weapon known to military service’. See P.D. Smith, Doomsday Men: The Real Dr Strangelove and the Dream of the Superweapon (London: Allen Lane, 2007), especially Chapter 5. Smith cites W. Lee Lewis, ‘Is Prohibition of Gas Warfare Feasible?’, Atlantic Monthly 129 (June 1922): 834, in Gilbert F. Whittemore, Jr, ‘World War I, Poison Gas Research, and the Ideals of American Chemists’, Social Studies of Science, no. 5 (May 1975): 135–63, 158.

12. Bernard Brodie and Fawn M. Brodie, From Crossbow to H-Bomb: The Evolution of the Weapons and Tactics of Warfare (Bloomington and Indianapolis: Indiana University Press, 1973), 139–40, and 191.

13. Geoffrey Best, Law and War Since 1945 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994), 53. 14. There is an interesting question that may be raised here regarding whether or not this period was

really the first occasion where soldiers did not witness the immediate consequences of their actions. For example, it could be argued that this has been a feature of certain weapons (i.e. cross-bow) and tactics (i.e. siege warfare) for centuries. However, I think it may be argued that the difference in the physical distances experienced for the first time in the late nineteenth century – from yards to many miles away – created a situation that was unique for armed forces on the ground. Sieges were difficult and time-consuming (not to mention expensive and fre- quently ineffective). Armies besieging a castle would have had to be within line of sight to employ any siege weapons they were using – something that made their task very difficult from the well-defended fortresses of the medieval period. Additionally, a besieging army would likely have to have been in relatively close range, surrounding their target fortress to ensure it was completely isolated (another difficult feat to accomplish effectively). In this sense, while medieval soldiers may not have experienced the absolute immediate effects of their actions, by the late nineteenth century soldiers might not have seen their target at all. I do, however, concede that this is a relative point, open for debate. Thanks to Michael Boyle for raising this point. On siege warfare see C.W.C. Oman, The Art of War in the Middle Ages, ed. John H. Beeler (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1953), especially Chapter

138 S. Carvin

IV; John Keegan, A History of Warfare (London: Pimlico, 1993), 150–2; and Konstantin Nossov, Ancient and Medieval Siege Weapons: A Fully Illustrated Guide to Siege Weapons and Tactics (Guilford: The Lyons Press, 2005), especially Chapter 10.

15. Best, Law and War Since 1945, 53. 16. It is worth noting that this is true regardless of what those aims might be. The laws that govern

when a state is permitted to engage in armed conflict, the jus ad bellum, is separate and distinct from the law which governs the means states use to achieve their goals, the jus in bello.

17. The definitions here are based on those found in Adam Roberts and Richard Guelff, Documents on the Laws of War, 3rd edition (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005), 10.

18. Michael N. Schmitt, ‘Military Necessity and Humanity in International Humanitarian Law: Preser- ving the Delicate Balance’, Virginia Journal of International Law 50, no. 4 (2010), 796–837, 796.

19. William H. Boothby, Weapons and the Law of Armed Conflict (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), 69.

20. Roberts and Guelff, Documents on the Laws of War, 9–10. 21. It is important to note that the idea that states only ban weapons that they tend not to use or that

are out of date tends to apply better to conventional weapons rather than weapons of mass destruction. There have been several international treaties which govern the use of biological, chemical and nuclear weapons – weapons still clearly in the arsenal of many states. Thanks to Michael J. Boyle for raising this point.

22. Christopher Greenwood, ‘The Law of Weaponry at the Start of the New Millennium’, in The Law of Armed Conflict: Into the New Millennium, ed. Michael N. Schmitt and Leslie C. Green, International Law Studies, Vol. 71 (Newport: Naval War College, 1998), 185–232.

23. And of course most modern states felt that they had a strategic interest in protecting their cap- tured soldiers.

24. There is an important debate as to whether the CIA’s drone programme is legitimate as it is unclear as to whether their operators have any training in the laws of war or follow a responsible chain of command as required by the 1949 Geneva Conventions. This would have implications on the legal protections afforded CIA operators in the drone programme. As of 2013, the Obama administration reportedly began to transfer responsibility for this programme over to the DoD, although at time of writing it is not clear to the extent this has occurred. However, the point here is that regardless of who is operating the drones, the principles governing their use remain the same. Though it was unlikely the CIA programme was conducted without extensive legal gui- dance, the question of accountability/responsibility is important. It would be addressed by the transfer of responsibility to DoD.

25. See the series of stories and reports by the Bureau of Investigative Journalism, http://www. thebureauinvestigates.com/category/projects/drones/. There is, of course, a considerable norma- tive component to the work of the bureau, with considerable attention devoted to speaking with victims and anti-drone activists.

26. At the time of writing, the most recent of these was ‘Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms While Countering Ter- rorism’, 28 February 2014, A/HRC/25/59. http://www.ohchr.org/EN/HRBodies/HRC/ RegularSessions/Session25/Documents/A-HRC-25-59.doc

27. Human Rights Watch, ‘A Wedding That Became a Funeral: US Drone Attack on Marriage Pro- cession in Yemen’, 20 February 2014. http://www.hrw.org/node/123245

28. Amnesty International, ‘“Will I be Next?” US Drone Strikes in Pakistan’, 22 October 2013. http://www.amnestyusa.org/research/reports/will-i-be-next-us-drone-strikes-in-pakistan

29. Boothby, Weapons and the Law of Armed Conflict, 79. 30. Additional Protocol I 51(5) b. 31. Gotovina et al. (2011). A summary of the original ruling can be found at the ICTY website:

http://www.icty.org/x/cases/gotovina/tjug/en/110415_summary.pdf 32. Thisargumentwasraisedbyaseriesofformermilitarylawyersfromseveralcountries inanAmicus

Brief to the Appeals Chamber in January 2012. Available online at: http://icr.icty.org/LegalRef/ CMSDocStore/Public/English/Application/NotIndexable/IT-06-90-A/MSC7958R0000353013. pdf

33. Prosecutor v. Ante Gotovina, Mladen Markač, November 2012. http://www.icty.org/x/cases/ gotovina/acjug/en/121116_judgement.pdf

34. Letta Taylor, ‘The Truth about the United States Drone Programme’, Policy Review, March 2014. http://www.policyreview.eu/the-truth-about-the-us-drone-programme/. Taylor refers to

The International Journal of Human Rights 139

a HRW report she researched and authored, ‘Between a Drone and Al Qaeda: The Civilian Cost of US Targeted Killings in Yemen’, 22 October 2013. The report notes that there may have been violations in the other incidents but they cannot draw a definitive conclusion. Available online at: http://www.hrw.org/reports/2013/10/22/between-drone-and-al-qaeda-0

35. ‘Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights and Fun- damental Freedoms While Countering Terrorism’. Emphasis added.

36. For example, there is no such legal obligation in the laws of war but there is in human rights law under the guarantee of ‘right to life’. Whether such an investigation would be possible in the tribal areas of Afghanistan/Pakistan and Yemen is, likewise, another issue entirely.

37. See the ‘Interim Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms While Countering Terrorism’, 25 October 2013. http://www. lawfareblog.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/10/Emmerson-Report.pdf

38. Of the remaining 26%, 11% were by ‘pro-government’ forces, of which 8% were the Afghan national forces and 3% international forces. A further 10% seem to have been caught in the cross-fire between anti- and pro-government forces and the remaining 5% the result of unknown causes, but mostly explosive remnants of war. United Nations, ‘Afghanistan Annual Report 2013: Protection of Civilians in Armed Conflict’, February 2014. http://unama.unmissions.org/ Portals/UNAMA/human%20rights/Feb_8_2014_PoC-report_2013-Full-report-ENG.pdf; see also, Tim Craig, ‘Civilian Casualties Are Up in Afghanistan, a New U.N. Report Says’, Washington Post, 8 February 2012. http://www.washingtonpost.com/world/asia_pacific/civilian-casualties-are- up-in-afghanistan-a-new-un-report-says/2014/02/08/de7389f0-90e5-11e3-878e-d76656564a01_ story.html

39. Antoine Bousquet, The Scientific Way of Warfare: Order and Chaos on the Battlefields of Mod- ernity (London: Hurst, 2009), 96.

40. van Creveld, Technology and War, 319–20. 41. Brodie and Brodie, From Crossbow to H-Bomb, 192. 42. van Creveld, Technology and War, 76 and 221–2. 43. The author has written about the effectiveness of targeted killing in greater detail in Stephanie

Carvin, “The Trouble with Targeted Killing”, Security Studies 21, no. 3 (2012): 529–55. This section draws on some of the research and conclusions reached in that article.

44. See Kenneth Anderson, ‘Predators over Pakistan’, The Weekly Standard, 8 March 2010, 26–34; Daniel Byman, ‘Do Targeted Killings Work?’, Foreign Affairs 85, no. 2 (2006): 95–111; Steven R. David, ‘Fatal Choices: Israel’s Policy of Targeted Killing’, Mideast Security and Policy Studies 51 (2002); and Steven R. David, ‘Israeli’s Policy of Targeted Killing’, Ethics and Inter- national Affairs 17, no. 1 (2003), 111–26; Amitai Etzioni, ‘Unmanned Aircraft Systems: The Moral and Legal Case’, Joint Force Quarterly 57, no. 2 (2010): 66–71.

45. Philip Alston, ‘The CIA and Targeted Killings Beyond Borders’ (New York University School of Law: Public Law & Legal Theory Research Paper Series Working Paper No. 11-64). http:// papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=1928963; Michael L. Gross, ‘Fighting by Other Means in the Mideast: a Critical Analysis of Israel’s Assassination Policy’, Political Studies 51 (2003): 350–68; and Michael L. Gross, ‘Assassination and Targeted Killing: Law Enforce- ment, Execution or Self-Defence?’, Journal of Applied Philosophy 23, no. 3 (2006): 323–35; Mary Ellen O’Connell, ‘Unlawful Killing with Combat Drones: A Case Study of Pakistan, 2004–2009′ (Notre Dame Legal Studies Paper No. 09-43, 2010). http://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/ papers.cfm?abstract_id=1501144; Yael, Stein, ‘By Any Name Illegal and Immoral’, Ethics and International Affairs 17, no. 1 (2003): 127–37.

46. Gross, ‘Fighting by Other Means in the Mideast’. 47. Andrew M. Exum, Nathaniel C. Fick, Ahmed A. Humayun, and David Kilcullen, Triage: The

Next Twelve Months in Afghanistan and Pakistan (Washington, DC: Center for a New American Security, 2009). http://www.cnas.org/files/documents/publications/ExumFickHumayun_ TriageAfPak_June09.pdf, 18.

48. Brian Michael Jenkins, ‘Should Our Arsenal Against Terrorism Include Assassination?’ (RAND Paper P-7303, January 1987). http://www.rand.org/pubs/papers/P7303.html, 8.

49. Audrey Kurth Cronin, How Terrorism Ends: Understanding the Decline and Demise of Terror- ist Campaigns (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2009), 232.

50. See Cronin, How Terrorism Ends; Mohammed M. Hafez and Joseph M. Hattfield, ‘Do Targeted Assassinations Work? A Multivariate Analysis of Israeli Counter-Terrorism Effectiveness during Al-Aqsa Uprising’, Studies in Conflict & Terrorism 29, no. 4 (2006): 359–82; Jenna

140 S. Carvin

Jordan, ‘When Heads Roll: Assessing the Effectiveness of Leadership Decapitation’, Security Studies 18, no. 4 (2009): 719–55; Edward H. Kaplan, Alex Mintz, Shaul Mishal, and Claudio Samban, ‘What Happened to Suicide Bombings in Israel? Insights from a Terror Stock Model’, Studies in Conflict & Terrorism 28, no. 3 (2005): 225–35; and Aaron Mannes, ‘Testing the Snake Head Strategy: Does Killing or Capturing its Leaders Reduce a Terrorist Group’s Activity?’, Journal of International Policy Solutions 9 (2008) 40–9.

51. Peter Bergen and Katherine Tiedemann, ‘Washington’s Phantom War: The Effects of the U.S. Drone Program in Pakistan’, Foreign Affairs 90, no. 4 (2011).

52. The same point from a more critical perspective can be found in Michael J. Boyle, ‘Is the US Drone War Effective?’, Current History 113, no. 762 (2014): 137.

53. This is a point also made by Patrick B. Johnston, ‘Does Decapitation Work: Assessing the Effec- tiveness of Leadership Targeting in Counterinsurgency Campaigns’, International Security 36, no. 4 (2012): 47–79.

54. Jordan, ‘When Heads Roll’, 731–2.

The International Journal of Human Rights 141

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
  • Remote killing: been there, done that, 1850–1918
  • Something shiny! Identifying the drone distraction
  • Research challenges
  • Conclusion: a normative drone research agenda
  • Disclosure statement
  • Notes on contributor
  • Notes

Leadership Approaches Regarding Organizational Change.pdf

The USV Annals

of Economics and

Public Administration

Volume 13,

Issue 2(18),

2013

146

LEADERSHIP APPROACHES REGARDING THE

ORGANIZATIONAL CHANGE

Associate Professor Ph.D. Camelia BĂEŞU

Stefan cel Mare University of Suceava, Romania [email protected]

Assistant Ph.D. Ruxandra BEJINARU

Stefan cel Mare University of Suceava, Romania [email protected]

Abstract: The purpose of the present paper is to capture the readers’ attention towards the relationship between different

styles of leadership and the process of implementing organizational change. Throughout the paper we debate issues like the role of leadership in the moments the organization deals with radical changes; the importance of acknowledging the necessity of change for the organization; the presentation of phases and possible effects of change; the correlation between different leadership styles and phases of change. The paper approaches all issues systematically in order to create logical connection of ideas that should be easy to comprehend for all readers, specialists and non-specialists.

Key words: change; leadership; leadership style; organizational change; resistance to change;

JEL classification: M12; M13; M19.

I. INTRODUCING THE ROLE AND IMPORTANCE OF ORGANIZATIONAL CHANGE

Nowadays business trends are changing rapidly all over the globe and the organizations that

don’t change cannot survive. (Hage, 1999) Creating a change readiness climate within the organization is the leaders’ job. Not only managers have to be prepared for any change process but also employees. Employees’ readiness to accept and embrace change is critical for the process success. Even if managers lead the organizations the transformation power lies within the people that form the organizations and leaders may only try to stimulate and support the change. Employees decide whether to work towards change or against it. If leaders want the success of the organization then they have to prepare their employees for change. Leaders have to choose or re- create the wright means to prepare, implement and sustain change. Until now, theorists and practitioners have come with several methods, procedures, models and strategies applicable for various contexts but customization is absolutely necessary for each case.

Change means, in the first place, to alter the present shape/estate in order to become a better one. Change management is defined as the coordination of a structured period of transition from situation A to situation B in order to achieve lasting change within an organization. (Bartkus, 1997) In general, individuals focus more on what is that they have to give up when change occurs and not on what they could gain. This is the main factor for the resistance that individuals manifest towards change, which is rather paradoxical as any change is done for the good reasons.

A leader is a promoter of change that has to customize management styles according to the features and behavior of their employees. A leading style is influenced by numerous factors and may be analyzed from the managers’ position. The success of change depends on the way the manager cooperates with employees and various collaboratives, on the way he stimulates the employees to involve within the change process. (Bejinaru & Băeşu, 2013)

Organizational change refers to a set of actions that come to amend previous methods, procedures, organizational behaviors or something else, through assigning some directions. The organizational change consists in the set of different actions that results shifting in directions and/or processes that affect the way in which organizations worked before. (Hage, 1999) The author argues

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

147

that successful organizational change indicates the enhanced learning capabilities of an organization which may lead an organization towards innovation. (Hage, 1999)

Questioning about what change is, what determines it and which are its purposes should make things easier to understand how to manage change and profit from it. “Change is a constant; has always been with us, and will continue to dictate reality. In fact change is reality.” (Beerel, 2009, p.6)

Discussions about change share different perspectives like whether change is internally determined or environmentally determined. In this sense Beerel (2009) argues that change should be environmentally determined which means that the factors generating change are external to the system changing. Other perspective useful to consider is whether change is a radical or an incremental phenomena. In this case the question is if change is rather transformational then evolutionary. A diplomatic and well-balanced answer is given by Beerel (2009) that “both types of change occur simultaneously in a far less definable and controlled fashion than we like to imagine.” (Beerel, 2009, p.8)

II. LEADERSHIP ROLE IN THE ORGANIZATIONAL CHANGE PROCESS Nowadays the interest is focused upon the effects leadership generates for the organization.

Today managers consider leadership as an instrument with great potential for shaping the organization, of course through directing the employees. Their attention turns toward the determination of that style/model/strategy of leadership that should lead to the wanted results in a certain context as in this case we refer to organizational change. (Bejinaru & Băeşu, 2013)

Leadership is a process of generating change, not maintaining the status quo. This change is not imposed by the leader, but it is a sharing process of the same purpose and values. (Brătianu & Anagnoste, 2011) Inside the organization, leaders must be promoters of change. Leaders have the power to influence others and motivate them in order to achieve certain goals. A leader of change is an individual with the ability to influence and ultimately change behaviors of employees, teams, and/or organizations; an individual who influences the commitment of any key group within the organization.

In many turns, we have observed that in practice leadership plays a central role when it comes to implementing organizational change. The arguments in favor of this statement are many, as it follows. According to Gardner (1993), leadership is the process of persuasion or example by which an individual induces a person or a group to pursue objectives held by the leader or shared by the leader and his or her followers. Considering this definition, then leadership style is the way in which that process is carried out. “Change is toward an outcome that leader and followers both want a desired future or shared purpose that motivates them toward this more preferable outcome. An important aspect of leadership is influencing others to come together around a common vision. Thus, leadership involves the influence of people to bring about change toward a desirable future”. (Daft, 2008, p. 5)

Reviewing specialists’ opinions becomes obvious that initiation and coordination of a change process always requires well developed leadership skills. Leading people through a change is an arduous process along which may be encountered various levels of resistance. People have a natural instinct to resist changes and especially they resist most to radical changes and it is only the leader’s ability to overcome this. (Reardon, 1998)

The immediate resistance to change is generated by the person’s instinct but the rejection aggressiveness is the result of taking things/change personally. The starting point to lower the resistance force towards change of employees is to depersonalize the problem. “Depersonalizing the problem decreases the emotional reactivity to the situation, which allows for, and even encourages, change. Once the emotional reactivity has dissipated, the firm and employees are able to move into the change mode. The ability to respond appropriately requires five essential skills: 1. Self- awareness, 2. Emotional maturity, 3. Self-motivation, 4. The ability to show empathy, 5. The ability to develop and maintain positive relationships.” (Balestracci, 2003 p. 42)

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

148

Nowadays, the leader’s effectiveness resides in the capability to manage employee resistance and mold their behavior towards the implementation of successful changes.

Even if this kind of process – change implementing- can be rigorously described, in practice it becomes a real hardship. Some changes, like incremental changes are easier accepted and implemented as these are gradually and informally applied. In time people get used to this kind of changes and become a routine, unlike radical changes. In contrast, radical changes are much more difficult to be accepted and resistance is stronger that is why are necessary true leadership competencies. Radical changes require a certain level of acceptance in order to create willingness to relinquish old styles of working in favor of new ones. (Reardon 1998)

In recent literature, specialists have extended the research and discussions about the leaders’ role in the organization to other in depth issues like the effects of different leadership styles upon the process of implementing organizational change. Different leaders will have different views about the innovation and will approach their role in facilitating implementation in different ways. The views, styles, and behaviors of individual leaders should be understood, and system support strategies should take these differences into account.

For example Higgs and Rowland (2000, 2001) have researched upon the link between several styles of leadership and organizational change. In accordance with their results we present five broad competency areas of leadership related to successful implementation of organizational change:

 Creating the case for change – building awareness among employees regarding the imminence of change and its necessity;

 Creating structural change – insistently working on people understanding the essence of the specific change phenomena and providing its support through consistent tools and processes;

 Engaging other – getting people involved and committed to run along the change process;  Implementing and sustaining changes – elaboration strategies and development of effective

action plans and supervising the progress towards the desired change;  Facilitating and developing capability – sustain people to find their own motivation for

achieving change. There are some extremist theorists who argue that leading change is the fundamental role of a

leader and everything else is secondary. Yukl considers that a leader is only effective if he or she succeeds to adapt the organization to a changing environment through continuous revitalization. He emphasizes on understanding the reasons for resistance to change, the sequential phases in the change process, and different strategies to change will greatly enhance its likelihood of successful change implementation. (Yukl, G., 1998)

III.RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN LEADERSHIP STYLES AND IMPLEMENTATION

OF ORGANIZATIONAL CHANGE We envision leadership styles like persons’ character styles or like personalities which in social

life design different behaviors. For this reason we shall further approach the relation between different styles of leadership and organizational change in order to observe the effects on each other.

There are two main leadership styles that literature refers to: transactional leadership and transformational leadership. Transactional leadership style is characterized by the fact that the leader acts like an agent of change and supports the employees through procedures of fundamental changes that improve productivity. Transformational leadership style implies that the leader empowers the subordinates to assume the organization’s vision which reflects into growth of productivity, of employees’ motivation, of work satisfaction and of individual performance. (Burns, 1978)

According to Bass’s (1998) research, a big issue about transformational leadership is whether it positively influences all organizational layers. In this case, the author suggests that it is necessary to

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

149

continuously supervise and support the development of human capital and the enhancing of key capabilities that will contribute to organizational success.

An important research instrument that was frequently used by specialists to observe the leaders’ style is the MLQ – Multifactor Leadership Questionnaire created by Bass and Avolio (1990). The authors reveal four competency areas that ensure the success for a transformational leadership:

 Idealized behavior (IB) – it makes a leader to be trusted and respected;  Inspirational motivation (IM) – the ability to stimulate employees to outrun themselves;  Intellectual stimulation (IS) – leaders stimulate the employees to ask questions and to solve

old problems in new ways;  Individual consideration (IC) – refers to the habit of listening the needs and wishes of

subordinates. In 2004 a Gallup survey revealed that the strengths and weaknesses for a group of 782 top managers were mostly the following:

- Strengths: integrity, ability to communicate, seriousness, intelligence, business knowledge, leadership skills and education;

- Weaknesses: limited perspectives, incapacity to understand other members of the team, incapacity of working with others, indecision, lack of initiative, lack of responsibility, lack of integrity;

Higgs and Rowland identified three distinct groupings of change leadership behaviors. These were: 1. Shaping Behavior: the communication and actions of leaders related directly to the change;

‘making others accountable’; ‘thinking about change’; and ‘using an individual focus’. 2. Framing Change: establishing starting points for change; ‘designing and managing the

journey’; and ‘communicating guiding principles in the organization’. And 3. Creating Capacity: ‘creating individual and organizational capabilities’; and

‘communication and making connections’ (Higgs & Rowland, 2005) Analyzing knowledge about leadership competencies, leaders’ strengths and weaknesses, and change behaviors will lead to identifying pragmatic strategies to be applied through the change process. The above observations built the conclusion that an effective leader relies on personal and behavioral characteristics and on fine abilities to relate with others. Thus, leaders have to be perfectly aware of the areas they are good at and the ones they have yet something to improve.

The standard structure of a change process is described through three main stages, well known as Lewin’s model: unfreeze-change-refreeze. The change process starts with “unfreezing”, that means the dissolving of existing systems. In a “fluid” estate, the organization may be easily modeled, as it is more flexible. When organizational environment becomes more relaxed any change will be assumed naturally, and shall not be perceived as something imposed. The third stage of “refreeze” has to be understood as an end of a certain change procedure and not as a return to the solid initial estate. This is Lewin’s approach to restructure one’s thoughts, perceptions, feelings and attitudes. Lewin’s model of organizational change may be associated to a spiral movement as the three stages infinitely succeed one another within the organization’s life.

Reardon and Rowe analyzed in more detail the phases of change, identified what effects each phase produces and associated to every set of procedures a specific leadership style. We consider, as the mentioned authors also did, that it is of great relevance and real help for promoters of change to know how to act each step throughout the change process. It is nothing to be strictly respected but leaders have at least to be aware of what might happen or should happen in order to successfully complete the change protocol.

Observing Figure 1, below, we can notice the division of the change process into five phases. For each phase there are emphasized the main actions and effects to be achieved and the third column suggests the appropriate leadership style to be applied for each set of actions.

In order to understand the association or the link between the leadership styles and the change phases we have to review and to point out each style’s specificity. We consider that these leadership styles were named after the effects they generate through the leaders’ behavior. Following we briefly describe what each style does. The commanding style – focuses on results,

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

150

persuades by directing, makes changes rapidly and applies the tactic learning by doing. The logical style – differentiates by its focus on innovation, persuades goals through pertinent explanations, makes changes with great cautiousness, and gathers knowledge by studying. The inspirational style – focuses on identifying and creating opportunities, achieves goals by growing employees’ trust, makes radical changes and learns by permanently questioning upon various issues. The supportive style – offers others consistently support and gets involved in activities, makes changes slowly and learns by listening.

As we previously mentioned we continue by associating to each phase of change the appropriate leadership styles and actions. Our work consists in the attempt to explain and match change phases and leadership possible initiatives towards the change process. The planning phase refers to: acquiring information, creating ideas, formulating strategy. For these phase should be applied leadership styles like: the inspirational and logical styles. The planning phase has to base on big doses of innovation and also on logic judgment. The planning phase is of fundamental importance for any process. When approaching change, it is obvious why the planning phase consists in innovation, explanation, studying, creating opportunities and permanent questioning. A good planning should be done in complete awareness of all factors and targeting towards important goals.

The enabling phase refers to: convincing employees, empowering employees, assisting employees, explaining the plans. This phase requires in different doses the following leadership styles: logical, inspirational, and supportive. Along each phase, these characteristics of the leadership styles combine in order to best accomplish the phase’s good progress.

Throughout the enabling phase there have to be found compatibilities between the existing procedures and the new tasks. The right combination of the three leadership styles should develop the expected results.

The launching phase refers to: implementation in steps, meeting goals, getting results, assessing the progress. The success of this phase must be ensured by mixing the commanding and logical style. This phase requires a more demanding approach as it represents the moment of launching the plans and strategies for change and these must have a precise debut. This phase has to be managed through the commanding and logical styles as they consist of directing and explaining, and of doing and studying.

The catalyzing phase refers to: inspiring, energizing, and assisting. For the activities in this phase should be applied the inspirational and supportive styles as these develop through exploiting opportunities of change in order to accomplish positive goals. The supportive style has the role to facilitate the work of employees and provide the necessary involvement of leaders by listening and cooperating.

The maintaining phase refers to: overseeing the progress, guiding others, energizing, and assisting. Leadership styles that give positive results throughout this phase are the logical, inspirational, and supportive ones. The maintaining phase is also a complex one and needs a mix of actions and tactics. The combination of the three styles provides the necessary guidance for employees to continue the good work and gain more confidence along the way. Even if it is the final phase, leaders have to continuously search for innovations. For this phase the style emphasis is once again on people. “Persuasion becomes crucial. Persuasion calls for an ability to listen well enough to know what matters to people.” (Reardon, K.K. & Rowe, 1998, p.139)

The above ideas form a consistent approach towards the relationship between the change process and various leadership styles. As Reardon & Rowe (1998) state, it is impossible for a leader to apply all leadership styles during implementing the change process but, in our view, is not impossible that more leaders to apply certain leadership styles in order to ensure the optimal match between style, skill, and capabilities and what is required by each situation. We consider that any leader who would pay attention to these observations could succeed to design particular strategies for implementing change.

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

151

Figure 1 - Relationship between phases of change and leadership style Source: (Reardon, K.K. & Rowe, 1998, p.134)

IV.CONCLUSIONS Throughout the paper we focused on the leadership concept and its role for the organization’s

critical moments, like implementation of organizational change. We have presented some details regarding the phases of the change process and argued about the necessary characteristics and competencies that leaders should possess in order to face any challenge of change.

Whatever the style, leadership of change in simple or more complex settings entails: building capability and capacity in a team through supporting employees to improve their talents; creating conditions for learning to occur by ensuring personal and team working time; creating a climate which encourages individual and organizational development through growing trust and confidence attitudes among employees; emphasizes collaborative working by appreciating results of teams; provides a focus for effects of innovation and change. Overall we consider that leadership styles which base on support, facilitation and collaboration appear to be more successful in case of change implementation. Leadership and change cannot be separated not in theory neither in practice as they are interdependent.

Though each leader is characterized by mainly a style it is important for him/her to be aware of all the other leadership styles. Even if it is difficult to switch from one style to another, being aware of each style opportunities it is a great step towards applying what is best for each phase of change. This final idea could represent a topic for another research work.

The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration Volume 13, Issue 2(18), 2013

152

V.REFERENCES: 1. Balestracci, D. (2003) Handling the human side of change, Quality Progress, vol. 36(11),

pp.38-45 2. Bartkus, B. (1997) Employee ownership as a catalyst of organizational change. Journal of

Organizational Change Management, 10(4), 331-344 3. Bass, B. M. (1998) Transformational leadership: Industrial, military, and educational

impact. Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum 4. Bass, B. M., & Avolio, B. J. (1990) Training and development of transformational

leadership for individual, team, and organizational development. In R. W. Woodman & W. A. Passmore (Eds.), Research in organizational change and development. Greenwich, CT: JAI Press

5. Beerel, A. (2009) Leadership and Change Management, Sage Publications Ltd., pp.6 6. Bejinaru, R., Băeşu, C. (2013) Approaches to organizational change within modern

companies, The USV Annals of Economics and Public Administration, Volume 13, Issue 1(17), 2013

7. Brătianu, C. & Anagnoste, S. (2011) The role of transformational leadership in mergers and acquisitions in emergent economies, Management & Marketing, Challenges for the Knowledge Society, Vol. 6, No. 2, pp. 319-326

8. Burns, J.M. (1978) Leadership, New York: Harper and Row 9. Daft, R.L. (2008) The Leadership Experience, 4th Edition, Thomson South-Western, New

York 10. Gardner, J.W. (1993) On Leadership. New York: Free Press 11. Hage, J. (1999) Organizational innovation and organizational change, Annual Review of

Sociology, Vol. 25, pp. 597-622 12. Higgs, M and Rowland, D. (2005) All Changes Great and Small: Exploring Approaches to

Change and its Leadership. Journal of Change Management, Vol. 5, No. 2, pp. 121-151, June 2005

13. Higgs, M. & Rowland, D. (2000) Building leadership change capability, Henley Working Paper Series, HWP 2000/04

14. Higgs, M. & Rowland, D. (2001) Developing change leaders: assessing the impact of a development program, Henley Working Paper Series, HWP 2001/06

15. Reardon, K.K, Reardon, K.J & Rowe, A.J. (1998) Leadership styles for five stages of radical change inventory, pp129-146

16. Yukl, G. (1998) Leadership in Organizations, Prentice-Hall, Upper Saddle River, New Jersey, 4th Edition

Copyright of USV Annals of Economics & Public Administration is the property of Stefan cel Mare University of Suceava Publishing House and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Leadership in Crises, Disasters, and Catastrophes..pdf

Introduction Th e importance of leadership in emergency manage- ment is widely acknowledged (Demiroz & Kapucu, 2012; Kapucu & Van Wart, 2008; Rubin, 1985; Waugh & Streib, 2006). Popular culture reinforces this focus. It is common for mass media outlets (newspaper, televi- sion, cinema) to demand or portray charismatic lead- ers who “save the day” by simultaneously handling in- formation, resources, and wild authority (Littlefi eld & Quenette, 2007). It is also common for real situations to be compared to these idealized images and for individuals to be hailed as heroes, as was the case for Rudy Giuliani after 9/11, or decried as villain, as was the case for both George W. Bush and Michael Brown after the impacts of Hurricane Katrina. But it is not enough to know lead- ers matter and make summary judgments. It is vitally important to understand how leadership in emergency management really works and the range of issues, con- siderations, and variables that aff ect leadership effi cacy.

A systematic and thorough understanding of emer - gency management leadership demands that we examine

S Y M P O S I U M

Th e goal of the Symposium is to bring researchers and practitioners together to seek out and build common frameworks for discussion. We hope to provide a meeting ground for dialogical discourse among diverse approaches to leadership theory and practice, with an eye to developing models for implementation.

—Th e Editors

LEADERSHIP IN CRISES, DISASTERS, AND

CATASTROPHES

JOSEPH E. TRAINOR AND LUCIA VELOTTI

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES, Volume 7, Number 3, 2013 ©2013 University of Phoenix View this article online at wileyonlinelibrary.com • DOI:10.1002/jls.2129538

the role and activities of leaders and leadership in the context of previous leadership and disaster management studies (e.g., Boin, Hart, Stern, & Sundelius, 2005; Kapucu & Van Wart, 2008; Patton, 2007; Rubin, 1985), but the broad and increasingly important range of topics in disaster management implies we need to dig further. For example, leadership needs to be understood across all phases of comprehensive emergency management (i.e., mitigation, preparedness, response, recovery). Further, we need to build our often neglected dimensions of leadership such as fl exibility, communication and networking abilities, decision making, urgency, teambuilding, sensemaking, information seeking, accounting, learning, and planning among others (Boin et al., 2005).

Major catastrophic events such as 9/11, Hurricanes Katrina and Sandy, and the tornado outbreaks in 2011 often draw attention to the actions of governmental actors. However, if one looks more closely, government is only one place where leaders emerge. Decades of research have shown that disaster response is the result of large networks of often-disparate public, private, and

JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 3 • DOI:10.1002/jls 39

S Y M P O S I U M

Stern continues on a similar issue, providing an in- depth discussion of the tasks necessary to prepare for crisis. According to Stern , preparing is made up of four subtasks: (a) organizing and selecting, (b) planning, (c) educating and training, and (d) cultivating vigilance and protecting preparedness. Stern concludes his discussion by addressing leaders’ responsibilities for ending crises. He claims that a leader’s responsibilities are twofold. First, leaders should ensure that learning from previous experiences and organizational adjustments are part of the ending of a crisis (Boin et al., 2005); and second, leaders should make sure “that the entities they lead are prepared to rise to future challenges.”

Th e articles by Morrison and Kielkowski both address leadership eff ectiveness in the private sector. Morrison highlights how the chief executive offi cer’s (CEO’s) often aloof modus operandi in addressing business continuity has an impact on the employees’ perception of lack of preparedness. He advocates a holistic approach to crisis in which CEOs engage members of their organizations as well as external parties to get everyone collectively to act as one in the case of a crisis. According to Morrison, the adoption of a collective thought process and the building of new internal and external relationships will benefi t leaders so that they can make better informed decisions and will benefi t employees, their families, and fi rst responders.

Kielkowski provides an example of private sector best practice on eff ective crisis leadership. Th e author contributes by addressing eff ective crisis leadership as a process resulting from a leader’s continuous eff orts to engage all the members of the organization through eff ective communication and practice. Th e author concludes by stating that learning from crisis is important even though there should always be awareness that the next crisis will be diff erent from the previous one. In sum, eff ective crisis leadership “starts well in advance of an event. It is the result of leadership in planning, awareness, and response.”

Finally, Buschlen and Goff nett turn attention to the task of creating new leaders. Th e authors refl ect on and describe the importance of higher education in learning about leadership and logistics for disaster relief. Th ey discuss how to develop experiential skill for disaster relief and how to assess disaster relief learning.

nonprofi t organizations. Th ere can literally be thousands of nonprofi t entities involved in disaster responses providing key and critical resources, including leadership (Dynes, Quarantelli, & Wenger, 1990; Kapucu & Van Wart, 2008; Simo & Bies, 2007). Consequently, it is important to look at how such entities approach disaster leadership. Additionally, despite little formal literature on private sector responses (Tierney, Lindell, & Perry, 2001), there is an increasing awareness of how important it is that emergency management consider how private sector actions can improve disaster outcomes.

Given these insights, the symposium considers the role of leadership across the spectrum and aims to expand the debate by focusing on insights from both academic scholarship and “boots-on-the-ground” experience. Because knowledge about disaster leadership is not exclusive to the academy or to practice, we recruited authors who could provide both sets of insights. By including more voices in the dialogue from more positions in society, we can improve our understanding of leadership in this context. Yet considering the relatively sparse literature focused on disaster leadership, authors were simply asked to provide an analysis or refl ection on some dimension of disaster leadership that they felt was important. Th e authors have provided an interesting set of articles that meet that challenge, and the symposium takes on a number of these important issues.

Boin and Renaud start the symposium with a discussion of the process of sensemaking and meaning- making (crisis communication) in the aftermath of a crisis, highlighting how strategic and operational leaders on the basis of diff erent cognitive needs make diff erent assessments of the situation, thus generating what they term an “appreciative gap.” Th e authors suggest that the accomplishment of a joint picture of the situation requires both operational and strategic leaders to be aware of each other’s cognitive needs and tasks. Following on the notion that a leader’s perception (and consequent actions) matter, Canton asks whether diff erent leadership styles are required of emergency managers during planning and disaster operations. Th e author suggests that persuasive rather than directive leadership is the key style of leadership emergency managers need for both types of operations.

40 JOURNAL OF LEADERSHIP STUDIES • Volume 7 • Number 3 • DOI:10.1002/jls

S Y M P O S I U M

Th e authors conclude by suggesting further areas to be explored in order to advance the training of future disaster-based leaders and better defi ne the role of higher education in disaster relief.

Even though the symposium has provided some great insights and additional dialogue on leadership in disaster, there are still many unanswered questions. For instance: Are disasters fundamentally diff erent context for leaders? How do we balance management and leadership? What role do diff erent structures play in facilitating leadership? How does leadership change throughout the emergency management cycle? To what degree do the events themselves rather than our interventions in those events dictate our assessments of these outcomes? Th ese are among the many questions in need of further exploration. It is our hope that readers of the symposium will not only learn from these authors’ insights, but will also take up the call to explore the complexities of leadership in crises, disasters, and catastrophes.

References

Boin, A., Hart, P., Stern, E., & Sundelius, B. (2005). Th e politics of crisis management: Public leadership under Pressure. New York, NY: Cambridge.

Demiroz, F., & Kapucu, N. (2012). The role of leadership in managing emergencies and disasters. European Journal of Economic and Political Studies, 5(1), 91–101.

Dynes, R. R., Quarantelli, E. L., & Wenger, D. (1990). Individual and organizational response to the 1985 earthquake in Mexico City, Mexico. Newark: Disaster Research Center, University of Delaware.

Kapucu, N., & Van Wart, M. (2008). Making matters worse: An anatomy of leadership failures in managing catastrophic events. Administration and Society, 40, 711–740.

Littlefield, R. S., & Quenette, A. M. (2007). Crisis leadership and hurricane Katrina: Th e portrayal of authority by the media in natural disasters. Journal of Applied Communications Research, 35(1), 26–47.

Patton, A. (2007). Collaborative emergency management. In W. Waugh, Jr., & K. Tierney (Eds.), Emergency management: Principles and practice for local government (2nd ed.). Washington, DC: ICMA Press.

Rubin, C. B. (1985). The community recovery process in the United States after a major natural disaster. International Journal of Mass Emergencies and Disasters, 3, 9–28.

Simo, G., & Bies, A. (2007). Th e role of nonprofi ts in disaster response: An expanded model of cross-sector collaboration. Public Administration Review, 67, 125–142.

Tierney, K. J., Lindell, M. K., & Perry, R. W. (2001). Facing the unexpected: Disaster preparedness and response in the United States. Washington, DC: Joseph Henry Press.

Waugh, W. L., & Streib, G. (2006). Collaboration and leadership for eff ective emergency management. Public A dministration Review, 66(s1), 131–140.

Joseph E. Trainor, PhD, is an assistant professor in the School of Public Policy and Administration at the University of Delaware and a core faculty member at the Disaster Research Center. Trainor’s research focuses on human behavior and organizational activities associated with crises, disasters, and catastrophes. In particular, he focuses on understanding the basic science of human behavior during these events as well as their implications for policy and planning. Trainor is also interested in international and comparative emergency management and academic/ practitioner integration. He teaches substantive courses in the Disaster Science and Management program as well as the Undergraduate Public Policy Program. He also teaches qualitative research methods to students across the school’s programs.

Lucia Velotti has a PhD in public management and governance from the University of Salerno, Italy. Currently, Dr. Velotti is a PhD student at the School of Public Policy and Administration and a graduate research assistant at the Disaster Research Center, University of Delaware. Dr. Velotti has carried out disaster field work and research both nationally and internationally. Her research interests include collaborative public management and governance, cognitive and behavioral response to crisis, and international disaster response. Currently, Dr. Velotti teaches Sociology of Disaster.

Copyright of Journal of Leadership Studies is the property of John Wiley & Sons, Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Learning New Management Viewpoints.pdf

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

115

DISCUSSION

Learning New Management Viewpoints: Recontextualizing Strategic Leadership in Global and Regional Context

Ahmad Raza,

Hasan Sohaib Murad School of Business and Economics

University Of Management and Technology, Lahore Pakistan

Abstract:

This paper makes a theoretical critique of the current paradigm on strategic leadership and proposes an epistemology of managerial practice as unfolded in the business contexts. It is argued that there exist diachotomic views of managerial practice based on profit-logic versus responsibility- logic throughout the corporate world. The strategic leaders, instead of practicing one of these logics, should try to synthesize best of the both at the cognitive level and then apply them into the business and management environment. The rapid technological changes coupled with the profound cultural heterogeneity at the workplace have also created the determinants of humanly responsive and socially aware strategic leadership, which must respond sensibly to the hyper-transformative forces both at the regional as well as global level. Therefore, this paper suggest that strategic leaders in business, society and industry must cultivate a culture of courage, vision and will to transcend the established strategic straitjackets and usher into the new brave world of strategic opportunities and alliances.

Key words: Strategic Leadership, Epistemology, Managerial Practice, Profit Logic, Responsibility Logic.

Context of Strategic Leadership

The hyper transformative business markets of the world have created conditions,

which impress upon the local as well as international business leaders, to think and lead their firms strategically. As described by Hitt etal (2003), “strategic leadership is the ability to anticipate, envision, maintain flexibility, and empower others to create strategic change as necessary”. The emerging competitive scenarios of international finance, trade, communications technologies, and business have set the stage for a new kind of strategic leadership in the arena. Because of the unfolding complexity and fluidity of the business firm’s global environments, strategic leaders must demonstrate an ability to interact across divergent behavioral and cultural recipes, and of course, in an unpredictable environment. They must demonstrate skills, personal and visionary in nature, which can influence the behaviors, thoughts and feelings of those with whom they work (Peters 2001).

Managing the human capital may be the most critical skill of strategic leadership

(Collins,2001;Finkelstien etal, 1996).In the new millennium, intellectual capital, including a dynamic knowledge resourcefulness and an ability to create and commercialize innovation, can affect a strategic leader’s success very significantly (Teece, 2000). Business contexts are also important in the effectiveness of strategic leaders performance. The competent strategic leaders also establish the context through which stakeholders can perform at peak efficiency

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

116

(Kets de Vries, 1995).The firm without leadership may be a rudderless ship, wavering amongst the changing market winds and stormy business environment. The effects are experienced both within the firm and outside. The employees within the firm may suffer crisis of confidence, resulting in lower productivity, coupled with the stake holder’s fears about the security of their investments. The primary focus of the strategic leadership happens to be its ability to manage the firm’s operations effectively and sustain high performance overtime (Maccoby, 2001).

The locus of strategic leadership happens to be multidimensional in its nature. The

strategic leaders are primarily concerned with managing large enterprises through others. They are not interested in managing the small business units (Hitt etal, 2003) They focus on rapid business and economic changes which may affect their business enterprise and its competitiveness as well as performance in the dynamic global environments. The failure of the strategic leaders, to respond quickly to the changing global business realities can weigh heavily upon the firms’ strategic competitiveness and earn above average returns (Hitt etal, 2003).The global business competition is not just a competition between company versus company, or product versus product. It is also as Hamel and Prahald (1993) have commented a case of competing, “mindset versus mindset, managerial frame versus managerial frame”. The strategic leaders must know how mindset of the firm be aligned with the mindset of the diverse global competitors, in order to retain the competitiveness and business advantage of the firm. The ability of strategic leader to interact across the cognitively complex competitive situations, demand from him the application of five interrelated competencies of, “ foresight, systems thinking, visioning, motivating, and partnering”(Hammer and Stanton,1997).

Several strategic actions can be identified which characterize the structure of

strategic leadership. As they have to execute the strategic intent of the firm in order to realize its strategic vision, understandings borne out of the analysis of internal and external environment of the firm constitute a prerequisite for the success of strategic leaders. Apart from this they should be capable enough of taking what Hitt etal (2003) have identified key strategic actions, which include interalia, “determining strategic direction, establishing balanced organizational controls, exploiting and maintaining core competencies, developing human capital, sustaining an effective organizational culture and emphasizing ethical practices”. These strategic actions necessitate a higher order managerial skill from the strategic leaders. The effectiveness of the strategic leadership largely depend upon the fact that how far they can see into the futuristic market developments, how far they can make courageous yet calculable decisions in the midst of volatile global markets, and how far they can steer and maintain the sustainability of their firm in the unfolding strategic business realities (Lasserre, 2003; Hitt etal, 2003). Moreover, strategic leaders dealing with hyper transformative contexts in business, economy and technology, must demonstrate managerial skills to interact across different cultures and be able to respond to the diverse emotional and cultural needs of the stakeholders (Dreskey,2003;Schein,1985). Strategic leaders in many ways can change the organizational culture of the firm and transform it into social capital through which the competitive advantage of the firm in the marketplace can be retained. In the process strategic leaders have to formulate effective business strategies through a consultative partnership of the employees, peers, and superiors and desire to seek, what Hitt etal (2003) describe as a , “corrective feedback” about their, “difficult decisions and vision”. This helps the strategic leaders to foster alliances and partnerships, both internally and externally for their firms, in order to materialize the broader features of their strategic vision (Hammer and Stanton, 1997).

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

117

The top management of the firm holds the basic responsibility of strategic leadership, particularly the CEO (Hitt etal, 2003).Other significant position holders of strategic leadership within the firm may include members of board of directors, top management team and divisional general managers (Wright etal, 1996;Hitt etal.2003 ).Apart from their routine organizational responsibilities, strategic leaders have considerable decision- making powers which cannot be delegated (Finkelstein and Hambrick, 1996).As Hitt etal (2003) have commented very aptly that, “ strategic leadership is an extremely complex, but critical, form of leadership. Strategies cannot be formulated and implemented to achieve above-average returns without effective strategic leaders”. In the hyper transformative global economic scenario, effective strategic leadership needs to cultivate a mastery of technological innovation coupled with cultural imagination, to decide strategically and reach across the cultures to secure the financial and business advantage of their firms in a responsible manner (Deresky, 2003).

Recontextualizing Global and Regional Managerial Practice

The managerial practice of strategic leadership appears to be divided in two types of

logic. There is one school and perhaps a dominant one in the management sciences, which takes managerial practice as rational, based on the analysis of ‘forces’ effecting strategic decisions, consequently leading to the competitive advantage of the firm. The strategic leader can lead his organization to sustained profitability and growth by rationally calculable and tangible business results (Friedman, 1962; Porter, 1979; Filbeck, 1996; Larson, 2004). The managerial practice remains justified unless it can lead to tangible growth and above average profits for the firm whatever the social, environmental or human consequences may be. The hallmark of strategic leadership is shown by its ability to apply strategy as a competitive advantage and value creating instrument which should lead the firm to tangible profits and financial gains in the marketplace (Hitt etal, 2003; Wright.1996). The logic of business enterprise is driven by a rational instrument, objectively, regardless of emotional, cultural and moral consequences of the profit making. The logic of profit maximization as a sole motive of business and economic enterprises is in itself a sufficient moral justification of ‘competitive’ operations in the market place. The notion of profit as a competitive advantage, culminating in a strategic decision, internalized by rational human actors is raised to the level of universal economic ethic. All strategic actions which terminate in measurable business profits have full ‘moral’ justification. One can see the simple law of profit logic operating underneath the myriad labyrinth of free (we may add blind and objective) rational market forces. Either your enterprise make sustainable competitive profits or you perish and languish in the marketplace. This crave for profit and competition as strategically plausible end has created an ugly mess of corporate exploitation of human as well as material resources having no regard for the human and moral costs of such actions. Several cases of corporate crime have been reported in the management literature, such as Enron Scandal, Union Carbide gas leakage at Bhopal in which thousands died and still thousands suffering, sexual and human abuses of particularly woman workforce by Nike contractors in Vietnam, sacrilegious shoes marketed in Bangladesh by Footwear International and Child labor malpractices in hand stitched footballs in Pakistan, stare at the face of ardent advocates of business as profit logic (Dreskey.2003; Hitt etal, 2003;Lassere, 2003).

The alternative to this view of business as profit logic is offered by responsibility

logic. The proponents of responsibility logic argue that economic and business enterprise holds profound social responsibility towards the society and its moral concerns. The business

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

118

enterprise must satisfy the emotional, moral and social needs of the society. The strategic leadership must formulate business strategies keeping in view the social contexts in which they operate. Several researchers have shown that a business firm can still yield profit, when it takes into consideration the environmental, social and moral contexts of the business into account (Mintzberg, 1994; Curcio etal 1996; Hall etal1998; Baldridge etal, 2004; Liljenquist etal, 2004). The relevance of responsibility logic as interpreted in moral and ethical terms has now assumed an indispensable significance in the managerial strategic leadership. The rapid global interdependence of business and technology has caused the managers to interact with diverse ethical and cultural values. As underscored by Dreskey (2003), “managers today are usually quite sensitive to issues of social responsibility and ethical behavior because of pressures from the public, from interest groups, from legal and governmental concerns, and from media coverage” .We find several instances, in corporate world, where, profitability of the enterprise have been strategically realigned with ethical and human consequences of global strategic business engagements. For example, Reebok, a global athletics sports and fitness company have made clear commitment to human rights in carrying out its business across the globe with its contractors, subcontractors, suppliers and other business partners. They have what they call a, Reebok Human Rights Production Standards. Some of its important elements include, a healthy and safe work environment, refusal to do business with firms who indulge in child labor(under 14), refusal to work with firms that use forced labor motivated by political coercion or holding different political views, and a preference to do business with those firms who observe a 48 work week (Dreskey,2003).

The activities of firm cannot be seen in isolation from the larger social, ecological,

moral and cultural implications (Allenby and Graedel, 1995). From manufacturing of a product to its marketing and eventual disposable have serious and tangible human social consequences. The MNCs’ must develop a systemic view of their business and economic pursuit in the regional and local host countries. They must take note of the moral and cultural diversities across the globe and how these are going to be affected by them. The economic profitability must be balanced against the ecological and social consequences of such actions. As commented by Dreskey (2003) that, “MNCs must take the lead in dealing with ecological interdependence by integrating environmental factors into strategic planning. Along with an investment appraisal, a project feasibility study, and operational plans, such planning should include an environmental impact assessment”. The strategic leaders must fully know that the secret of sustainable business growth lies in realizing the strategic interdependence of business, economy, society and ecology. The real challenge for managerial strategic leadership in executing their strategic business goals across a culturally and morally diverse and unpredictable global business environment, reside in cultivating a uniform and worldwide posture on social and ethical responsibilities and see as to how it is implemented. (Dreskey, 2003)

Apart from the ecological dimensions of strategic business venture; the issues of

corporate corruption, kickbacks, and business malpractices have raised serious concerns about the role of strategic leadership in handling the corrupt practices in their corporations. According to Mr. Peter Eigen, Chairman of German based non-governmental organization, Transparency International which keeps an eye on the corruption culture in the world, “The scale of bribe-paying by international corporations in the developing countries of the world is massive” (cit in Dreskey, 2003). Although US and other countries have enacted laws (e.g. Foreign Corrupt Practices Act of 1977) to check the corrupt practices in business and economy, nonetheless, it remains a menace which continuously engages the attention of

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

119

global leaders. International corporations indulge in unethical practices in order to retain their competitive advantage over the rival companies in the local and regional markets. Even a company like IBM have not escaped the trap of corrupt practices in securing business with the largest commercial bank in Argentine, Banco de la Nacion (Dreskey, 2003). The international managers in order to make correct decisions in strategic business deals, with sound ethical considerations, must ponder whether a business decision or transaction is of questionable nature and therefore illegal and secondly, how the transaction could be made without indulging into scandalous business profits. They must integrate local moral structures on bribery and corruption with the international ethical code on business practices. The moral implication of the firm’s business deals must be considered at the strategy formulation stage (Dreskey, 2003)The unabated desire to accumulate wealth as a social symbol of power and success have plagued a charade of politicians, bureaucrats, brokers, investors, soldiers and corporate leaders to connive and plunder the monetary, natural and human capital of societies across the world.

In the complex global business scenario, strategic leadership assumes a very

significant, yet critical role. It is significant, because they formulate strategic business vision and critical, because they have to make courageous and difficult decisions to materialize it in the real world. Change and volatility is inherent in the strategic conditions. But, we must hasten to add that competitive business advantage at the cost of ethical, environmental and social abuses of human being is not justifiable under any kind of contingency or emergency. Business heuristics must corroborate into strategic paradigm the human consequences of strategic managerial decisions, synthesizing profit with ethical responsibility and accountability. We find a host of MNCs’emanating from North America and Europe, which include, Reebok, Liz Claiborne, Wal-mart, Avon, Sainsbury Plc, Otto Versand, who has implemented anti-sweatsshop Code of Conduct and Social Accountability 8000 to oversee that their business partners across the world strictly observe the ethical and moral aspect while fulfilling their business commitments. They take a strong note of child labor, human rights abuses, and forced labor at the work place and monitor closely the enforcement of ethical standards in the conduct of business by their global partners (Dreskey, 2003).Other developing economies of the South Asian region and Far Eastern region need to follow the suit and improve human conditions of business environment in a more elaborate way, because these regions are facing massive human rights and labor standards violations along with a high standing on the corruption index of Transparency International (cit. in, Dreskey, 2003).

The end of Cold War and ensuing ‘technoglobalism’ have unleashed complex

cultural forces, which have created new strategic economic realities which demand from the local and global strategic leaders to shape their business and economic priorities in a flexible and creative fashion taking into full consideration the human consequences of their business agendas (Dreskey,2003,Lassere,2003). The one notable trend which has emerged very strongly is that of forming regional and bilateral strategic alliances in business and economy. NAFTA and ASEAN are two significant examples of strategic economic alliances. EU has also rapidly emerged as a strong strategic economic and business alliance. In the South Asian context, SAFTA is fast growing strategic economic reality, with only one setback, that is of India-Pakistan ‘strategic straitjacket’ fixed in a long standing political issue of Kashmir. Strategic leadership from both countries need to demonstrate sufficient courage, vision and will to transcend this ‘strategic straitjacket’, in order to facilitate and help unearth the economic and trade genius of one of the largest segments of human populations on the face of earth. Apart from SAFTA shaping into a powerful regional economic alliance; another

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

120

economic strategic alliance can be visualized between the trio of China, India and Pakistan. These three coming together can make a strategic difference in the global business chunk. The realization of a free trade partnership between China, India and Pakistan can radically alter the traditional economic and trade realities of not only these close neighbors but also change the future course of the strategic global business and economic developments. The strategic economic alliance of these three countries can save its populations from the negative impact of globalization as currently experienced by them through MNCs and formulate a common strategic response to meet the economic and trade challenges of this century. This could be a trilateral strategic economic and trade parternership, making a historic difference in the lives of its peoples and transforming the whole region into unparallel economic prosperity. For the realization of this goal, leadership, political and economic have to grow out of the inherited ‘strategic straitjackets’ borne out of pseudo-historical and cultural misconceptions conditioned by a West European colonial experience. If the strategic leadership of these three neighboring states fails to respond creatively to the new global economic realities, this great region of tremendous economic potential may precipitate into economic failure, consequently being exploited by economic forces, which may not be under their control.

Concluding Remarks

Strategic leadership is more than a managerial practice; it’s a kind of visionary

dejavu emanating from a deep sense of working towards the collective betterment of business, society and people at large. Those who show a will to transcend the narrowness of ‘strategic straitjackets’; have dreams and visions can, transform risk into advantage. The secret of sustainable growth lies ‘within’ firms, organizations and economies and not ‘outside’ the system. Only visionaries can feel and unlock that region of ‘within’ and make it into collective betterment of the humanity at large, what to speak of a business firm. The strategic leaders in contemporary corporate world must tamper their strategic vision of business seeking to acquire competitive advantage over their rivals, with a clear commitment towards moral and social responsibility, reinforced through a realization to protect the essential spiritual basis of managerial practice. If business loses touch with the spirit of vast majority of human beings, it can only lead to bitter conflicts, wars and intercultural rivalries. Rationality, moral responsibility and spirituality should go hand in hand in shaping the kind of strategic leadership, necessary to respond to the culturally and spiritually diverse workplace of the 21st century. One unthoughtful strategic action in business, economics or politics can cause havoc for the save and secure environment in which prosperity and growth make strides.

References

Baldrige, David, C.Floyd, Steven, W.Markoczy, Livin (2004). Are Managers From Mars and Academicians from Venus? Toward an Understanding of the relationship between Academic Quality and Practical Relevance. Strategic Management Journal.Vol 25, issue, 11 pp: 1063- 1074.

Curcio, Richard, J.Wolf, Fran, M. (1996). Corporate Environmental Strategy: Impact upon Firm Value. Journal of Financial and Strategic Decisions.Vol:9, No: 2 Summer 1996.

Filbeck, G.Gorman, Raymond, F.Preece, Diana, C. 1996 Behavioral Aspects of the Intra- industry Capital Structure Decisions. Journal of Financial and Strategic Decisions. Vol:9,No:2,Summer,1996http//www.studyfinance.com/jfsd/.Retrieved on 11/02/04.

Business Review – Volume 9 Number 1 January – June 2014

121

Collins, J. (2001).Level 5 Leadership: The Triumph of Humility and Fierce Resolve, Harvard Business Review, 79(1):67-76.

Dreskey, Helen (2003). International Management; Managing Across Borders and Cultures. Prentice-Hall Inc.New Jersey.

Friedman. (1962). Capitalism and Freedom.Chicgo.Chicago University Press.

Finkelstein, S and Hambrick, D.C. (1996). Strategic Leadership: Top Executives and Their Effects on Organizations. St, Paul, MN, West Publishing Co.

Graedel, T.E.and AllenbyB.R. (1995). Industrial Ecology. New Jersey: Prentice-Hall.

Hammer, M and Stanton, S.A. (1997) .The Power of Reflection. Fortune, Nov.24, 291-296.

Hammel, G and Prahald, C.K. (1993). Strategy as Stretch and Leverage. Harvard Business Review, 71(2):75-84.

Hall, Pamela, L.Rieck, R. (1998). The Effect of Positive Corporate Social Actions of Shareholder Wealth. Journal of Financial and Strategic Decisions. Vol:11,No:2,1998. http//www.studyfinance.com/jfsd/.Retrieved on 11/02/04.

Hitt, Michael, H.Duane, Ireland, R. and Hoskisson, Robert, E. (2003). Strategic Management; Competitiveness and Globalization. Thomson South Western, Ohio.

Kets de Vries, M.F.R. (1995).Life and Death in Executive Fast Lane.San Francisco: Jossey Bass.

Larson, James, R.Sargis, Edward, G.Bareman, Christopher, W. (2004). Shared Knowledge and Subgroup influence during decision-making discussions. Journal of Behavioral Decision Making.Vol:17, 1ssue:4, pp: 245-262.

Liljenquist, Katie, A.Galinsky, Adam, D.Kary, LaraJ. (2004). Exploring the Rabbit Hole of Possibilities by Myself or with My Group: The Benefits and Liabilities of Activating Counterfactual Mindsets for Information Sharing and Group Coordination. Journal of Behavioral Decision-Making.Vol:17, Issue: 4, pp: 263-279.

Lassere, Phillppe (2003). Global Strategic Management.Palgrave Macmillan. New York. Mintzberg, H. 1994 The Fall and Rise of Strategic Planning. Harvard Business Review, Jan- Feb: 107-114.

Maccoby, M. (2001).Successful Leaders Employ Strategic Intelligence, Research Technology Management, 44(3):58-60. (2001).Making Sense of Leadership Literature, Research Technology Management, 44(5):58-60.

Porter. (1979). How Competitive Forces Shape Strategy. Harvard Business Review, 57(2):37-145.

Peters, T.J. (2001), Leadership: Sad facts and Silver lining, Harvard Business Review, 79(11):121-128.

Schein, E.H.(1985). Organizational Culture and Leadership.San Francisco: Jossey Bass.

Teece, D.J. (2000). Managing Intellectual Capital: Organizational, Strategic and Policy Dimensions.Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Wright, P.Kroll, Mark, J and Parnell. (1996). Strategic Management; concepts and cases. New Jersey: Prentice-hall.

Copyright of IBA Business Review is the property of Institute of Business Administration Karachi and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

Organizational Opportunities Endemic in Crisis Leadership.pdf

Organizational Opportunities Endemic in Crisis Leadership

James E. Prewitt Saint Leo University

Richard Weil

Saint Leo University

Reactive leadership and crisis management have been synonymous for years. This flows from the belief that crisis is unpredictable and unexpected, which is simply not true. Crisis has its genesis in the values, beliefs, culture, or behavior of an organization which become incongruent with the milieu in which the organization operates. A leader, who is able to read the signals of looming crisis and understands how to harness the exigency brought on by the situation, can diminish the potential dangers and take full advantage of the resulting opportunities.

This paper addresses the challenges that leaders face before, during, and after crisis by using a generic crisis lifecycle model. Effectively dealing with a crisis is a competitive advantage, while ineffective crisis response can place the existence of an enterprise in jeopardy. Unfortunately many leaders that have garnered credit for leadership tools such as vision, strategic focus, and discipline preside over undisciplined crisis responses, often at great risk to the leader’s career and the enterprise’s future. We collectively recognize the immense significance inherent in understanding crisis theory and the leadership strategies that can be employed in these situations. Our hope is that this paper will improve the reader’s theoretic and practical understanding of crisis and be of value as they prepare, lead, and adapt their organizations to face challenges and crisis, but also grow from those same challenges and crisis.

Crisis, for the scope of this paper, is defined as an unexpected, dramatic, and unprecedented event that forces and organization into chaos and may destroy the organization without urgent and decisive action.

The study of crisis leadership is important today due to the unpredictability, intensity, duration, and cost. Leaders throughout the world struggle with the challenges of crisis from the corporate boardroom to the nonprofit board, the small businessman to the city hall. Decisive action is demanded immediately from organizational leaders due to globalization, organizational transparency, and technological advances. As a consequence, leaders are required to endure intense public examination while weathering the disrupting forces of catastrophe. Leaders must get ready for the inevitable, unforeseen, and unprecedented.

Organizational leaders at all levels will be able to exploit this paper for the benefit of their organizations. It provides a structure to better comprehend the crisis lifecycle and institute strategies for leaders to use as they plot a course through the crisis. The research presented herein provides organizations and leaders with an opening point to study and refine their leadership knowledge, skills, and abilities in preparation for the imminent crisis their organization will inevitably face.

72 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

CRISIS LIFECYCLE

Crisis is a worldwide reality. Crisis is simply an ineffaceable part of the human condition (Mitroff, 2004). Thomas Kuhn (1996) described how crisis begins in his book on the scientific revolution, The Structure of Scientific Revolution. In it Kuhn states that “existing (organizations) have ceased to adequately meet the problems posed by an environment that they (in part) have created…the sense of malfunction that can lead to crisis” (p. 92). The failure to take note of the preliminary signals or tremors and recognize that our connection with the surroundings has changed is what leads us headlong into crisis.

FIGURE 1

Our research indicates that crisis can be defined by a generic model of a crisis lifecycle, as represented in Figure 1 (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002). This crisis lifecycle model represents a single event. It also needs to be understood that organizations face a repeated bombardment of overlapping conflicts or small crises. Likewise, most crises can’t be defined by one event and the fundamental challenge may rematerialize numerous times, overlapping its beginning and ending phases (Pinsdorf, 2004). For the purposes of this paper and clarity, our discussion will revolve around a single, cataclysmic crisis event that threatens an organization’s very existence.

The crisis lifecycle is defined over time and disequilibrium. The vertical axis represents disequilibrium and it illustrates the amount of stress felt by organizational members. This axis can further be divided into the comfort, learning, and danger zones. The comfort zone is the status quo, where organizations and bureaucracies prefer to remain. The comfort zone is a state of equilibrium or stagnation. Most organizations endeavor to dissipate conflict or stress in order to preserve the status quo. Ronald Heifetz (1994) notes “there is nothing ideal or good about a state of equilibrium…achieving adaptive change probably requires sustained periods of disequilibrium” (p. 35). Regrettably, organization that remain locked in the comfort zone keep their values, culture, or operating archetype static in relation to the ever-shifting environment.

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 73

Above the comfort zone is the learning zone. The learning zone is a critical area flanked by equilibrium and danger. This zone is where a minimum amount of stress is desirable for an organization to elicit change and it causes anxiety and conflict within the organization. It is the conflict linked with change that facilitates an organizations growth and the size of an organizations learning zone is directly correlated to its capacity to handle stress. Responsive and flexible organizations have larger learning zones and are better able to handle organizational chaos and conflict. Organizations that are large and bureaucratic are less able to handle change; therefore they have much smaller learning zones.

Above the learning zone is the danger zone. The line separating the learning zone and the danger zone is represented by the amount of stress that may cause an organization to implode and disintegrate. Crisis characteristically causes the stress level in an organization to hurdle into the danger zone. Perhaps the most complicated and illusive key to effective leadership is creating sufficient stress within the organization to transform it into a learning organization but not enough stress to rocket it into the danger zone.

Leaders can change organizational stress using technical or adaptive techniques. Technical responses provide quick solutions and harness a set of procedures toward well-understood problems. When a leader applies technical responses to problems, organizational stress typically abates (Heifetz, 1994). However, an adaptive solution is used when a predicament is not well understood or there is no adequate response, expertise, or procedure. Adaptive solutions address the fundamental issues that are creating the conflict. Heifetz explains, “adaptive solutions tend to demand a more participative mode of operating and shift responsibility to the primary stakeholders (and) problem solving takes place in their hearts and minds” (Heifetz, 1994, p. 121). Adaptive challenges compel people within the organization to face “dysfunctional habits, values, and attitudes;” thus escalating organizational stress. In essence, crisis leadership is recognizing that technical solutions may be essential to diminish immediate danger, but are insufficient for long-term organizational growth; which requires innovative and adaptive approaches (Goethals, 2004, p. 291).

The horizontal axis of the crisis lifecycle model is composed of three phases: preparation, emergency, and adaptive. Prior to any crisis, an organization is in the preparation phase. During this time, leaders should be cognizant of tremors or signals of misplaced values and behaviors. Complacent organizations are ripe for crisis.

The transition point from the preparation phase to the emergency phase begins when an eruption is followed by institutional awareness of the crisis (point A on Figure 1). Stress and disequilibrium become unendurable and the survival of the organization is at stake. The transition point from the emergency to adaptive phase (point B on Figure 1) is difficult to distinguish and occurs when the pressing danger is controlled. Sadly, leaders and followers don’t want to face these hard challenges, particularly after overcoming the immediate crisis. They do not take into account the urgency, attention, and opportunity gained. Staying in the learning zone after the crisis is the most complicated, least understood and largest delineator of leaders who effectively navigate crisis.

The Preparation Phase

Once you understand why leaders are ineffective at adapting their organizations during the preparation phase, then you can understand crisis. Without a crisis it is extremely difficult to move an organization from a state of comfort to a state of growth. Change threatens stable relationships, balance of power, standard operating procedure, and/or the current distribution of resources (Heifetz, 1994). Even when leaders are aware of their organization’s need for change, they struggle with the paradoxical requirement to provide direction without causing pain to the organization (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002). Leaders must also continually balance the severe pressure to remove stress from their organization while fighting the tendency to return to the status quo. In order to facilitate organizational adaptation or prior to crisis, the leader must establish credibility and create an atmosphere that allows people to face change in relative safety. It requires them to lead from the front.

Another way that a leader can prepare an organization for crisis is to recognize, prioritize, and mobilize awareness for change. The leader must understand and focus on the core purpose of the

74 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

organization. This strategy is at the crux of understanding how an organization’s values are related to a changing environment. Positive illusions, self-serving biases, and a tendency to discount the future often prevent leaders from listening to their environment and gaining much needed feedback. Sometimes leaders are unable to overcome the state of denial or the awareness of indicating tremors (Bazerman & Watkins, 2004).

Organizations need a structured dialog, systematic decision analysis, and they must conduct continuous planning in order to ensure that actions are prioritized toward the organizations long-term health. Unfortunately, leaders often tend to ignore problems and avoid making the much needed hard choices; this is why it is important to build the team within the organization. Leaders who construct effective teams are able to rapidly respond to crisis in a unified manner. It is the leader that overcomes these obstacles and mobilizes resources toward learning, who may avoid crisis altogether.

Emergency Phase

The emergency phase begins when the crisis erupts. If an organizational leader fails to examine their fundamental assumptions of the world, connect the dots to see the big picture, or think differently from everyone else, that leader risks experiencing devastating tragedy and crisis. The most important factor during the emergency phase is to mitigate the threat and reduce disequilibrium to a level where the organization and people within are at a safe level (Stern, 1999). A leader can leverage an organization’s high expectations for security as capital for autocratic and technical solutions that will reduce the immediate stress; unfortunately, without addressing the underlying misalignments, crisis will return to the organization. A timely intervention is key to mitigating the immediate threat and limiting long term danger (Stern, 1999). At this time it is perfect for a leader to use quick, technical fixes to reduce organizational stress to levels that are tolerable. The leader must, however, weigh the need for action against the uncertainty that surrounds the event.

First impressions of the crisis are usually accompanied with limited factual information that often misses the underlying causes. Because of this, it is advantageous to focus on the core purpose when formulating the initial response (Mitroff, 2004). A leader must not be overcome by the urgency of the crisis; instead the leader must step back and draw from the guiding principles of the organization. The leader must weigh the quick decisions against the realization that stress reduces cognitive abilities (Goethals, 2004). Even when they do not apply perfectly, utilizing standard operating procedures may help to lower the tension due to the routine being calming and reassuring to people within the organization (Heifetz, 1994). As information becomes available that helps to clarify the situation, action and communication become even more essential so the leader can tell the story to the organization and get their backing. Leaders must explain the facts of the situation and the actions that are being taken. People begin to relax when they see a calm, poised leader relating to their loss (Heifetz). All of these responses are crucial to seizing the initiative during the emergency phase.

The Adaptive Phase

The adaptive phase begins when the organization returns to a sense of stability. The leader must take advantage of the fleeting organization mandate to address the underlying cause of the crisis so that the event will not be repeated, even though the immediate crisis and danger is under control. The leader has an opportunity during this phase to change and grow, develop new procedures, alter the organizational culture, and help the organization to profit from the crisis. Technical solutions may still be needed during this phase, but the leader must focus on reorienting the organization to face tough choices. The adaptive phase requires a balancing act between maintaining urgency for change while at the same time fostering a sense of safety and security.

Crisis provides us with the ultimate signal that we have ignored, avoided, or failed to recognize the most pressing issues of the changing environment. As situations worsen, signals and tremors foreshadow impending disaster, giving us an opportunity to prepare for or adapt to it. Sadly, most institutions resist the needed change and prefer to chimera of safety that is provided by the status quo. When disaster strikes, the leader must refocus the organizations resources and attention on survival. The leader must use

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 75

this small window of opportunity to seize the initiative. Yet when survival seems assured, leaders face a crucial choice. The leader can either harness the urgency and attention provided by the crisis to alter the organization with the environment or risk the return of crisis and danger.

CRISIS LEADERSHIP STRATEGIES

Our research has led us to uncover some essential strategies that a leader must apply to lead their

organization out of crisis. These strategies were identified from historical crisis situations that have been written about in the existing body of research. Not every strategy is applicable to every crisis situation and the strength of the strategy varies with the crisis. Similarly, these strategies are not confined to use during a certain, prescribed phase in the crisis lifecycle model. A strategy may fit neatly into one phase of the crisis or it may span the boundaries of several or all phases of the crisis.

Each strategy should be viewed as another tool that the leader has in their tool kit for crisis leadership. The strategies show that it is not important that the leader hit the nail squarely on the head to be effective, the leader must just hit the nail head in some way to make it useful for the organization.

Lead from the Front

“During periods of crisis, people look for a strong leader. They don’t look to committees or to teams; they look for a confident, visibly engaged leader to pull them through” (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). Unfortunately, leaders that are hit by crisis often withdraw behind the protective curtain of their peers and lawyers or blame their subordinates and the media (Pinsdorf, 2004). Analysis of crisis situations shows how common and costly this mistake is (Pinsdorf, 2004). The leader must be many things at many times and during a crisis, at an irreducible minimum, the leader must be visible, poised, courageous, committed, and attentive. If an individual’s job during a crisis is to lead, then he must assume the role and do it well (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). The leader must understand the importance of people seeing him face the challenges head on, walking the walk and talking the talk as it were (Witt, 2002). The leader must create opportunities for visibility and use the power of his role as a leader to provide assurance, direction, and inspiration.

Visibility & Image

Peter Arfenti conducted a study of the September 11, 2001 tragedy in New York City and this study clearly validates the power of a visible leader (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). Arfenti found that “the most effective leaders during the crisis displayed high levels of visibility” (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004, p. 87). Those leaders understood that people needed concrete evidence that their leaders were concerned about their distress and were working to make things better (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004).

However, a visible leader must present the right image. “A crisis can quickly expose a leader’s hidden strengths as well as his core weaknesses” (Klann, 2003, p. 1). Former Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) director James Lee Witt wrote that leaders who handle crisis best are the ones that think of others before they think of themselves (Witt, 2002). Fortunately, “crisis frequently brings out courage, honor, selflessness, loyalty” (Klann, 2003, p. 8) and many other positive behaviors in leaders. “During a crisis, a leader’s first mechanism to contain distress must be to contain himself. If a leader remains poised and indicates through his calm demeanor that the situation is serious but that there is no cause for panic, he reduces the possibility of one” (Heifetz, 1994, p. 140).

Demonstrate Courage

Courage is not the absence of fear, but the ability to act in its presence (Collins, 2003). Whether a leader is the departmental director or a corporate CEO, if the resources are being threatened, it is imperative that he demonstrates courage and accept responsibility for dealing with the situation (Witt, 2002). John Kennedy reminded us that courage is the willingness to speak “truth to power.” “Demonstrating courage is one action that is indispensable if a leader expects to mobilize people”

76 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

(Bazerman & Watkins, 2004, p. 215) to prevent, mitigate, or learn from a crisis. Many great leaders throughout history made their reputations through their courageous actions before, during, and after crisis; often in the face of significant uncertainty and resistance (Bazerman & Watkins). A demonstration of courage is central to crisis leadership because it signals the leader’s “willingness to act against one’s own and other’s short-term interests to avoid heavy long-term costs” (Bazerman & Watkins, p. 12). Additionally, it puts members on notice of the need for action (Bazerman & Watkins).

Show Commitment

A leader must show that he is committed to see the task through to successful completion. A leader that demonstrates the ability to accept the harsh reality brought on by the crisis, yet continues to persevere, demonstrates a personal investment in the team and their mission. Perseverance sends a clear message about the leader’s commitment and creates an opportunity for the team to rally to achieve a common goal. Similarly, if a leader signals a lack of personal investment in the team and mission, “he presents an invitation to the people who are uncommitted” (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002, p. 51) to dismiss his perspectives and push his agenda aside.

Maintain Perspective

Leaders must ensure they don’t lose sight of their ultimate goal. Regardless of where a leader is in the lifecycle of a crisis, it is imperative that he maintain perspective. “Occasionally, leaders get so caught up in the action and energy that they lose their perspective, their wisdom” (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002, p. 165). Franko Bernabe, CEO that successfully transformed Italy’s large energy industrial group Eni, was very much aware of this trap (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). He understood that executives leading their companies through crisis often don’t have time to think. They don’t have the time to tune-in to their organization and environment; they only have time to react. Consequently, he walked to work every day. He said that this gave him an extra half hour to think (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). Bernabe believed that the ability to step away and think clearly is “one of the most critical skills a crisis leader must have (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). Heifetz describes this stepping away or need to get perspective as “getting off the dance floor and going to the balcony” (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002, p. 51). The intended “image captures the mental activity of stepping back in the midst of action and asking, ‘What’s really going on here?’” (Heifetz & Linsky, p. 53).

Focus on the Core Purpose

When people understand and pursue their purpose, a purpose that puts meaning into their life, they can weather any storm. Victor Frankel (1987) discovered this in a Nazi concentration camp. As a trained psychologist he observed that when a person has a greater meaning for living, they lived (Frankl, 1985). Those that had lost purpose died (Frankl). The same can be said of organizations.

Know and Understand the Core Purpose

An organization that has a relevant, acknowledged purpose can survive even the worst crisis. On the contrary, an organization which has no clear purpose, or a valueless purpose such as simply raising capital – as in the Enron scandal, will eventually fail. Successful leaders know they must understand their organization’s core purpose and then ensure that their people appreciate and support it. Both the leader and the people of an organization must believe in something higher than themselves. In planning for crisis, identifying the organization’s core purpose is essential for it will provide a foundation for every action and decision.

Instill Value and Align with Reality

An organization’s purpose must align its values and its reality. If a company’s leaders or personnel are acting contrary to the business’ core purpose, values, or environmental reality; crisis, in some form, is sure to develop. The leader must define what the future should look like, align structures and processes, and inspire people to make it happen despite obstacles (Mitroff, 2004). In this case, leadership is

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 77

influencing the organization to face its problems (Heifetz, 1994). According to Heifetz (1994), “tackling tough problems – problems that often require an evolution of values – is the end of leadership; getting the work done is the essence” (p. 26). The leader must confront and close the gaps between his organization’s values, its behaviors and its realities. This may require the organization to endure a period of significant, adaptive change. In this situation, “it becomes critically important that the leader communicates, in every way possible, the reason to sacrifice” (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002, p. 94). He must justify “why they need to sustain losses and reconstruct their loyalties” (Heifetz & Linsky, p. 94). People need to be reassured that the final results are worth it (Heifetz & Linsky). Provide Vision and Embody Values

Where the purpose and values are the foundation of the organization’s vision, a leader can leverage this vision as a rallying point to provide stability to employees during a crisis. But to make this vision truly credible, the leader must embody and be seen living the organization’s purpose and values. Successful crisis leaders know that a purpose, value, and vision system that have been effectively communicated so employees understand them, feel ownership of them, and endorse them, become a powerful influencing tool during all phases of a crisis. The vision, grounded in values, will clarify what is, and is not important to the organization. Additionally it can serve as a compass for action, providing direction and stability to people who become unhinged by the crisis (Klann, 2003, p. 14). A leader must also remain mindful of his organization’s purpose and vision when overseeing the crisis planning. The vision will ensure that crisis actions are in line with the mission, goals, and objectives of the organization (Klann). During the crisis, a successful leader can provide stability and security as well as reduce anxiety by consistently returning to the organization’s values and vision (Klann). Consistently Assess and Update Purpose

A leader must periodically reassess the organization’s purpose and values to ensure they remain relevant to the current and future environment. He should look at how well the purpose prepared the organization to identify or avoid a crisis and if it enabled or hindered the response. Based on the outcome of the analysis, the leader may want to realign or redefine the organization’s purpose to make it more relevant to the environment, current and future operations, and especially crisis (Klann, 2003, p. 63). Build a Team

The success of any business organization hinges upon successful organizational team building. The question is sometimes ask, why have a team? And the answer is rather simple; the success of any organization cannot be accomplished by managers or leaders alone. To build a successful team begins with the leader who has been placed in the position to build a bona fide, competent, and resourceful team for the development, improvement, and the eventual fulfillment of the desired mission of the organization (George & Jones, 2005).

Before an appointed leader can begin the team building process, the leader must first recognize the mission of the organization and then organize the people and resources to fulfill the mission of the organization. This idea of fulfilling a team based mission is supported upon the notion of having a vision. A leader must first develop the vision and have that vision in place before she can identify people, skills, and behavior needed to meet challenges of the organization (Heller & Hindle, 1998).

Once the leader has developed the mission vision for the team concept, the process of team building must now focus on bringing together the right people with the right skills. The selection process of team members must be focused on four critical areas:

• Intellectual integrity • Results • The ability to make decisions • The ability to think conceptually

78 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

Leaders must select team members, who are superfluous with intellectual integrity and who are willing to confront reality at all times with total honesty. Leaders want to select team members who are results based oriented, i.e., not only are they willing to talk the talk, but they are also willing to walk the talk. Results based team members are doers and they focus on finding the right solutions. Leaders want to select team members who are not afraid to make decisions. They cannot be afraid to make decisions that are based upon empirical evidence whether in whole or in part.

Furthermore, a leader should select team members who are willing to step up to the plate despite the possibility that their decision just might be wrong in spite of their best efforts. Leaders should also select team members who have the ability to just use good old plain common sense and wisdom. Finally leaders should select team members who have the uncanny ability at conceptual thinking. Teams should be superfluous with conceptual thinkers who can put the pieces of the puzzle together and figure out the right answers in timely fashion.

Once a leader has selected teams members based on the fundamental skills needed to accomplish the task at hand, the leader is now put back under the microscope and she is now the being assessed by her followers based on her own leadership style. You see, one of the key ingredients a leader must possess in their attempt to build a successful team is the element of transparency. This must be apparent from the very start of the team building process. Leadership transparency is just not only about honesty, credibility, and integrity; it is also about interacting with team members through straight talk, openness, and accountability. Leaders must understand people are not willing to follow them until that indispensable element of transparency is exhibited in her style of leadership early on the process (Klits, Mandredi, & Lorber, 2007).

Furthermore, leaders have to realize the members of the team are not willing to follow them until they are satisfied and know that she truly care about them. In this aspect of team building relationships, leaders must adhere to the principles of Abraham Maslow hierarchy of needs and these needs must be incorporated into the team building process. From an organizational perspective the hierarchy of needs reflect:

a) Physiological Needs – In bona fide organizational settings, team members want to know that they are being adequately compensated for their participation towards the mission of the organization. Fair and equitable compensation is a means to buy food, clothing, and have adequate and fair housing.

b) Safety Needs – In bon fide business organizational setting, team members desire to know they have job security, adequate medical benefits, and safe working conditions.

c) Belongingness Needs – In bon fide organizational settings, team members desire to have a good relationship with each other and their leader. They desire to be a member in good standing with a cohesive work group, and they want to be included in organizational social functions such as company picnics and holiday parties.

d) Esteem Needs – In bona fide organizations, team members desire to know that their work product may someday offer a chance for promotions; moreover, team members desire to be readily recognized for job performance.

e) Self-Actualization Needs – In bona fide organizational setting, team members desire to know that they will have the opportunity to use their skills and abilities to the fullest and they strive to be all that they can be in job performance (Mears & Voehl, 1997).

The next important steps in the process team building process, is the leaders’ responsibility to nurture

the relationships among team members and promote internal team building. Leadership nurturing and internal team building is supported by giving team members the required training, education and development needed so that team members can enhance their knowledge, skills, and abilities to assist the leader in accomplishing the mission of the organization. Astute leaders of authentic organization understand the future success of the team hinges on how effectively each member of the team is developed. The right training, education, and development helps the internal system thinking process whereby team members learn how their knowledge, skills, and abilities will affect the organization in

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 79

whole and part through intellectual conceptualizing and application. Undergoing this team building process allows team members to develop their natural talents and advance their careers. The nurturing and internal team building process from a team perspective must be superfluous, i.e., leaders must continually coach and motivate followers with the notion to help them find meaning in their work, and to instill in them that their efforts do in fact matter for the good of the organization.

The external process of building a team gives team members the opportunity to view how their mission task affects others and organizational systems outside the walls of their own organization. Again this manner of system thinking is but one motivational factor that encourages creative thinking among team members and generates new ways of doing things. External team building provides opportunities to build relationships outside the parent organization in an organized fashion, and it offers a way for teams from multi-variant organizations to work on critical problems that can and will have long term globalize effects on business organizations (Ponder, 2001).

Lastly, continuous successful team building still rest upon Abraham Maslow hierarchy of needs, but of one that I would like to point out that is especially important and that is “Esteem Needs”. To maintain the continuity of the team and its mission, recognition of team members go a long way with stabilizing the mission of the team, and in this 21st Century the idea of using a holistic approach in recognizing and rewarding team members will play an important part in building and maintaining an effective team. Continuous Planning

In addition to leadership vision and organizational mission statements, every thriving organization succeeds by having a clear plan that allows the organization the wherewithal to march forward towards its goals and objectives (Lewis, Goodman, & Fandt, 2004). Therefore, unambiguous planning leads to greater and sustained goal achievements. Peter Drucker once said “Long range planning does not deal with future decisions, but with the future of present decision” (Griffith, 1990, p. 254).

Organizational planning must incorporate SWOT techniques that allow the organization to sustain a clear path towards reaching its goals from year to year. SWOT is the acronym that stands for Strengths, Weaknesses, Opportunities, and Threats. Applying SWOT techniques in the business realm is but one aspect that helps business organizations conduct the kind of organizational analyses that helps to mitigate or prevent organizational crises.

From a team perspective the notion of identifying organizational strengths and weaknesses in the planning process, offers leaders and team members an opportunity to internally assess and identify those probabilities and mechanisms that will assist or hinder the organization from attaining its goals. Some examples of organizational strengths possibly include:

• Competent personnel possessing relevant knowledge, skills, and abilities; • Staff development and training programs; • Customer loyalty; and • Capital investments and strong balance sheets; and • Efficient procedures, systems, and social responsibility, etc.

Some examples of weakness:

• Personnel lack of awareness of organizational missions, objectives, and policies; • Deficiency in IT department; • Lack of new product and services; • Non-compliance with appropriate legislation; and • Inadequate leadership, etc,

Taking into consideration opportunities and threats in the planning process provides leaders and team

members the opportunity to scan the external environment related to the industrial conditions aiding in identifying and evaluating those elements that may positively or negatively impact the organization (Heal, 2000).

80 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

Some examples of opportunities include: • New customer base and new markets; • New products and service lines; • New technology; and • Personnel training opportunities, etc.

Some examples of threats include:

• New legislation; • Lack of training, education, and development; • Price competitions; and • Customer rejection, etc.

Coupled with organizational planning is the importance of continuous planning which integrates the

continuation for contingency planning. Continuous planning within the context of business organizations should be directed in such a manner in which all processes within the organization is connected, a condition which reflects system thinking. Continuous planning further incorporates the continuation of applied SWOT techniques that allow organizational leaders and team members to adjust to the sudden impact of changes that ultimately affects the organizations position locally as well as globally.

Considering the broad base of continuous as well as contingency planning, the gravity of these important tenets is principled in the following:

• Identifying Risk and Potential Crises • Establish and Sensor Monitoring • Developing a Crises Action Plan • Testing the Crises Action Plan

The idea of continuous external environmental scanning coupled with SWOT techniques; allow

leaders and team members the opportunity to obtain information about events, trends and relationship, which can be assimilated into the continuous planning process. These congruencies enhance and sustain the present and future goals of the organization, and they greatly assist with mitigating potential crises through appropriate crises management measures. The aforementioned tenets, among many other flexible elements, are essential for organizational survival. Moreover, the aforementioned tenets aid in balancing the scorecard as the process of ongoing planning continues within the organization.

The amalgamation value of applied SWOT and Environmental Scanning techniques in an organizations continuous planning process provides a systematic approach that helps to identify risk and potential areas for crises. To identify those risk and potential areas for crises, organizational leaders and team members must consistently perform organizational audits both internally and externally. Auditing must occur throughout all levels of the organization and it must take into consideration all personnel, customers, suppliers, and external competition. As part of the ongoing planning process, organizational leaders and team members must take on the role of an assassin. Taking on this role allows for the proverbial thinking out of the box concept, i.e., thinking of creative ways in which internal and external conditions can drastically bring about a negative change to the organization (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004).

Applying SWOT and external environmental scanning techniques contributes to establishing and putting in place those sensory monitoring processes that significantly aid in mitigating potential crises situations. Sensory monitoring includes, but is not limited to:

• Adherence to effective internal and external communications from all constituents of the of the organization regarding potential areas of concern;

• The development and periodic review of comprehensive business data; and • A total organizational audit from top to bottom to flesh out potential areas of crises concern

(Leading through a crisis, 2009).

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 81

Throughout the continuous planning process, organizational leaders and team members must be able to develop the foresight for crises anticipation. The progressive development of this foresight should lead to the development and preparation of action plans designed to neutralize and contain perceived potential areas of crises. The crises plan must be able to:

• Identify obstacles and fail points, i.e., what factors can and will fuel a potential area of crises; • Create a resource plan, i.e., identify those resources the organization might need on board to

aid in a crises; • Create a communication plan, i.e., create a communication plan that is designed on a need to

know basis both internally and externally; and • Distribute the resource and communication plan, i.e., all the key players who are part of the

crises action process should be issued a copy of the resource and communication plans and measures must be taken to ensure those key players understand the resource and communication plans (Leading through a crisis, 2009).

Once organizations has identified those obstacles and fail points that can have a drastic effect on the

operations of the organization, the plan for defeating those obstacles and fail points are not complete until the leaders and team members test those plans under simulated and rigorous conditions. Scenario test activities is a means by which organizations can measure the future outcome of a crises situation, and actual simulated scenario activities help to improve the quality of continuous organizational planning.

Creative simulated test plan activities will reveal with clarity what can actually go wrong in the environment, and testing the plan offers a chance for organizational personnel to train and prepare for the future crises events. Creative scenarios activities ensures that organizational members are focused on priorities and the plans that have been developed are aligned with changes that can take place both inside and outside the organization. Moreover, organizational creative scenario activities allow for organizations to project negative events that could possibly affect its environment 5, 10, 15, and even 20 years down the road. Continuous planning as well as the testing of those plans through scenario training ensures that each potential crises event has a developed strategy to suppress its effects and increases the survivability of the organization (Tracy, 2010).

Mitigate the Threat

“Procrastination is the archenemy of crisis management” (Witt, 2002, p. 1). Frequently, crises emerge or go from bad to worse, simply because someone failed to act (Witt). When a crisis presents itself, leaders must take action. “Tough decisions must be made and made fast” (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004, p. 20). Successful crisis mitigation requires immediate triage – the bleeding must be stopped (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004).

A crisis event can threaten any organization at any time during the business life cycle (Hargis & Watt, 2010). Therefore, it is important to understand the actions that may be taken to mitigate any loss and facilitate a speedy recovery for the organization. For our purposes, let us define the term, crisis, as any situation or event that creates disruption to the organization’s normal operations. We would also suggest that a time element exists in a crisis event. This time pressure is the result of the perceptions of the business managers/leaders of “the amount of time they have to search, deliberate, and take action before losses being to occur or escalate (Ford, 1981). Therefore, mitigation of the events occurring becomes of paramount importance. With this in mind, it is critical for business leaders/managers to have an understanding on how to lead and manage crisis events. It is obvious that no organization can “totally control or prevent the occurrence of any potentially negative crisis event” (Louden, 1992). Moving forward with this theory, we suggest in order to navigate these events strategic planning and strategic leadership are of vital concern.

Rigorous strategic planning can assist your organization to clarify its goals and deploy the available resources in a manner that is consistent with the planning. It also assists in maintaining the focus of your organization on those issues. It may also assist in averting some unexpected developments and help

82 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

mitigate others. Thus, sound strategic planning can enable your organization transcend the circumstances you are encountering and avoid the panic of entering crisis management (Lettow & Mahnken, 2009). Realistically, situations, large or small, can enter our lives instantly. More recently, the economic situation we are facing is very real and has affected virtually every type of organization at some level. “The attitude of those responding to the crisis and the cohesive nature of the teams involved is critical to the success of the effort” (Van de Walle & Turoff, 2007). To mitigate any encountered situation, the organization must first recognize what is being encountered. It is this detection that influences the organization’s ability to mitigate the encountered event(s). Clearly, the scale and scope of the event can and most likely will produce complex and difficult situations that must be handled. In some instances, the initial response by organizational leaders/managers is to deny that an event has taken place that requires the organization to respond. This assumption results in the belief that no changes or reactions are needed within the organization. These leader/managers suggest that the issue is outside their realm of influence and that by “pulling together they can weather the storm” (Ford, 1981). There is a very large body of both literature and practical real-world experience that indicates that ignoring an event will not make the event disappear.

The organization’s reputation among its various stakeholders (employees, stockholders, customers, the community where the organization is located, etc) and what those stakeholders believe regarding the previous behaviors demonstrated by the organization will also affect the mitigation and recovery effort. There is evidence that suggests that an organization’s reputation is a strategic resource to be used wisely and that same reputation may assist organizational leaders/managers during the mitigation and recovery phases of a crisis.

Take Action

“When crisis strikes, a leader must initially think like an EMT. He must quickly identify the problem and determine what actions his organization can take to stabilize the situation” (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004, p. 67). These actions may only be technical solutions, but they will buy the crisis action team time to implement the appropriate actions form the crisis action plan (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004). With the crisis action team in execution mode, the leader should continue to search for new and decisive ways to facilitate damage control and move the crisis out of the danger zone (Bazerman & Watkins, 2004). At this point, information is critical to the leader but it’s also one of his biggest challenges. His problem may be that there is too little information available, or it may be that there’s far too much, with no way to sift out what is important (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004). Consequently, the requirement for the leader to bring clarity to a murky situation might well be describe the early phase of most crises (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004). Despite this information challenge, the leader must continue to shape the response through actions, even when the response may be based on inaccurate or incomplete information (Bazerman & Watkins). Decisive, identifiable action is critical at this point because it reduces individuals’ perceived level of disequilibrium. Additionally, it gives the appearance that responsibility for the problems has been shifted to the individuals taking action. People will feel that the danger is retreating when they see the leader is paying attention (Heifetz, 1994). Be On the Scene

Individual’s need to know the leader is involved. This critical point cannot be overstated. People want to see their leaders in a crisis (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). The leader should be physically on the scene as soon as possible. His physical presence sends a loud and clear signal that he thinks this situation is extremely important (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). Similarly, a leader’s absence sends the message that he has other priorities (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). Physically being at the scene also gives the leader the opportunity to embrace his central leadership role, capture the initiative, seize power and take control (Bazerman & Watkins, 2004). During periods of crisis, people look for a strong, confident, and visibly engaged leader to pull them through (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). Sadly, analysis of crisis after crisis repeatedly reveals

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 83

that leaders hit by crisis often withdraw behind the protective shell of peers and lawyers or they play the blame game with subordinates and the media (Pinsdorf, 2004). Consult the Team/Find Experts

During crisis mitigation, a leader will find himself deluged with time sensitive decisions. Information quality may be marginal at best and there is little time to consider alternative courses of action or think about unintended consequences. The organization’s crisis action team exists to address this challenge and take pressure off the leader. Never the less, a leader’s capacity to make good decisions will undoubtedly be strained, making it imperative that he seek expert advice and counsel (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). Small group decision making can provide a backstop to help curb a leader’s impulses, encourage reflection and critical dialogue, and point out problematic assumptions and unrecognized implications of a potential course of action (Stern, 1999). Likewise, engaging subject matter experts from outside the organization as well as individuals, companies, or industries that have an interest related to the crisis can bring fresh, critical thought and ideas to the table (Mitroff, 2004). But leaders should also consider the warning to “beware of conventional wisdom – it may be wrong” (Stern). Tell the Story

Another issue that must be part of any discussion on crisis management and leadership is the issue of communication. The communication process is critical during normal business operations; however, it takes on an even more criticality during a crisis. On June 28, 1863, three days prior to the Battle of Gettysburg, General George Meade was made the commanding officer of the Army of Potomac by President Abraham Lincoln. Realizing that a major battle was close at hand, Meade needed information- accurate and complete information – in order to prepare the Army for the forthcoming task. General Meade treated his subordinates as colleagues rather than as subordinates. Meade believed that “important plans may be frustrated by subordinates, from their ignorance of how much depended on their share of the work” (Coddington, 1968). As history shows, Meade did receive accurate and complete information and passed that information on to his subordinates, which resulted in the defeat of Confederate forces under General Robert E. Lee. What was true then is true now; communications must be accurate and complete for senior leaders/managers within the organization to formulate appropriate responses to the situation and the recovery effort. It is equally important that senior leaders/managers also provide subordinates and with complete and accurate information. As Ford (1981) suggests, information distribution and distortion is likely to place the organization at an even greater disadvantage.

Effective communication is critical to leaders through all phases of the crisis. A leader should capitalize on all forms of communication to tell the story and ensure the widest reception. If a leader communicates effectively, he can at least help to frame, if not control the story. Failing to communicate will result in a misinformed public that may go so far as to damage or destroy the organization (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004).

In the end, how well or how poorly a crisis goes for an organization will have much to do with its communication. If an organization’s communications seem open and truthful and the leader is seen as genuine, compassionate, and confident in the future, the leader has already gone a long way towards successfully managing the crisis (Witt, 2002).

Be the Spokesperson

Selecting the correct spokesperson is also central to the effectiveness of an organization’s communications. It is imperative that the spokesperson have inner discipline and poise. Crisis will escalate the stress for both the spokesperson and the audience. Despite the stressful environment, a spokesperson must not show distress; he must have the emotional capacity to endure the uncertainty, frustration, and pain that is ever present in a crisis (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002). Whenever possible, the spokesperson should be the identifiable leader, usually the CEO (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). When the crisis involves highly technical issues that the CEO cannot effectively address, a team approach should be used (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). General

84 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

Tommy Franks used this technique very effectively during the Iraq Campaign. General Franks would provide the strategic overview and key points but would hand-off detailed questions to subject matter experts (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management).

Be Honest and Timely

Rapid, honest, and transparent communication is the lifeblood of successful crisis management (Witt, 2002). The crisis leader must provide all available information as timely as possible. His message must always be forthright, accurate to the best of his ability and reinforced with understandable facts (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004). If there is ever any doubt, his guiding principle should be to err on the side of over disclosure (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). The leader must also get his side of the story into the public’s mind early and often (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). When he doesn’t, his organization is often convicted by the court of public opinion because a statement by the leader is too late or overcome the medias’ negative story and the perceptions that have been fostered (Mitroff, 2004). Warren Buffett’s advice is to “first state clearly that you do not know all the facts. Then promptly state the facts that you do know. One’s objective should be to get it right, get it quick, get it out, and get it over” (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management). An organization’s crisis management team may be great and its crisis management plan may be complete, but if a leader cannot communicate his message during the crisis, the organization will fail (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management).

Shape the Message

A leader must also determine the principle message he wants to convey in the story. For starters, it should reduce fear and contain empathy for the victims of the crisis. Many victims will sustain incredible loss; financial, emotional, and spiritual. When a leader genuinely conveys a feeling of empathy to the victims, it bolsters the confidence, will, and character they need to recover (Witt, 2002). The story should also tie into the organizations core purpose and values. A message developed from the organization’s purpose and values will be calming and reassuring because of its consistency. Organizations that know what they stand for and know where they are going before a crisis hits, inevitably mange it better (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004).

Profit from the Crisis

Time is not a leader’s friend. The longer a crisis drags on, the more likely it is that the organization will be associated with trouble and conflict in the public’s mind. Similarly, while the organization is embroiled in crisis, it is likely that it is not working at peak efficiency. Employees will become increasingly concerned with the health of the company and defections will increase. Relationships the leader has developed with suppliers, customers, investors, and stakeholders, which strengthened in the early stages of the crisis, will become increasingly strained. The leader must press on to the next move; he must resolve the crisis, quickly (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004).

At some point the crisis will end and the leader should declare the crisis is over. The leader’s declaration serves to stand-down the crisis action team, turn off the crisis mind-set, and focus on adapting the organization while searching for opportunities. To give closure, a leader should meet with his organization. He should explain what happened and why it happened. He should describe how things have been resolved and where they stand today. Finally, he should reiterate the company’s core purpose and values and ask everyone to do his best moving forward (Harvard business essentials: Crisis management, 2004).

Keep Moving

Once a leader has mitigated the threat, that is, moved the crisis out of danger zone, he can begin efforts to profit from it. He must keep an eye on the threat, but his primary goal should be to move forward as quickly as possible with actions to end the crisis completely. Failure to guard against the threat

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 85

and move forward gives the crisis an opportunity to mutate and break through the holding actions (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004).

Learn From the Crisis

A lessons learned session, or after action review should follow any significant event, especially a crisis. Participants should identify what went right, what went wrong, and what should be learned from the event. The leader should add the notes from the after action review, as well as all relevant crisis documents, to the historical record so valuable experiences are not lost (Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster, 2004).

Adapt the Organization

The leader may feel a lot of internal and external pressure to see the crisis as a technical problem, with straight forward, technical solutions that can quickly restore the balance (Heifetz & Linsky, 2002). But he must not squander the urgency, attention, or opportunity the crisis has given him to address the difficult adaptive task of reinvention and simply return to status quo.

CONCLUSION

During a time of uncertainty, opportunities are available for those organizations that are prepared. As

was previously stated, managers tend to be protective and hope that over time things will work out. Leaders/managers that use their imaginations, pay attention to the indicators, and listen to understand experts both inside and outside their organizations will find recovery faster than those that enter into a protective state of mind. Those leaders that understand what caused the crisis and work to create a lasting value for the organization’s customers, employees, and shareholders will be successful when compared to those that use protectiveness as a method of dealing with the crisis. A true leader understands that the world that existed prior to the crisis will not return to its original condition, therefore, we need leaders/manages that will understand how to benefit from those events that occurred during the crisis. During a crisis, true leaders are those who believe in people; create a feeling of belonging and confidence that the organization will emerge from the crisis in a stronger position than it was before the crisis. Leadership exists because of people. It is for people and with people that we get the concept of leadership. Leadership does not exist as a concept in a vacuum; it exists because it is with this concept that we, as a people, are able to achieve great things.

For years crisis management has been synonymous with reactive leadership. While this type of leadership is often an unavoidable reality, this paper introduced a model that may be used to understand the general life cycle of a crisis, but what is the utility of such a model?

Applied to specific situations, this model can serve as a lens through which leaders may view their organizations. This lens can frame the crisis and help leader’s understand the situation they are facing. Further, the model provides the leader perspective and context during the crisis. This perspective gives the leader a birds-eye view of the situation. The crisis life cycle model addresses the theory of crisis analysis, but the strength of the tool is put into practical terms when the crisis leadership strategies are applied to the model. The strategies represent the prescriptive portion of the paper. Knowing where an organization is in a crisis is not helpful unless the leader also knows how to manage this new reality.

We believe that each crisis situation is unique and therefore it is impossible to develop a checklist that can be universally applied. However, the theory and strategies addressed in this paper may serve leaders well, if used to think about where their organization may be in the life cycle of a crisis and the appropriate strategies to be employed to meet their unique challenges.

The intent of this paper is to provoke thought within leaders at every level concerning the management of crisis situations and leadership in this environment. The skills required to lead through disaster must be continually honed to prepare for, respond to, and learn from crisis.

86 Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014

REFERENCES Bazerman, M. H., & Watkins, M. H. (2004). Predictiable surprises: The disasters you should have seen

coming, and how to prevent them. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Coddington, E. (1968). The Gettysburg campaign: A study in command. New York, NY: Touchstone. Collins, J. (2003, July 21). The 10 greatest CEOs of all time; What these extraordinary leaders can teach

today's troubled executives. Fortune. Crisis management: Master the skills to prevent disaster. (2004). Boston, MA: Harvard Business School

Press. Ford, J. (1981). The management of organizational crises. Business Horizons, 24(3), 10. Frankl, V. E. (1985). Man's search for meaning. New York, NY: Washington Square Press. George, J. M., & Jones, G. R. (2005). Understanding and managing organizational behavior (4th ed.).

Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson-Prentice Hall. Goethals, G. R. (2004). Encyclopedia of leadership. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications. Griffith, J. (1990). Speaker's library of business stories, anecdotes, and humor New York, NY: Prentice-

Hall. Hargis, M., & Watt, J. (2010). Organizational preception management: A framework to overcome crisis

events. Organizational Development Journal, 28(1). Harvard business essentials: Crisis management. (2004). Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Heal, C. S. (2000). Sound doctrine: A tactical primer. New York, NY: Lantern Books. Heifetz, R. A. (1994). Leadership without easy answers. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Heifetz, R. A., & Linsky, M. (2002). Leadership on the line: Staying alive through the dangers of

leading. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Heller, R., & Hindle, T. (1998). Essential manager's manual. New York, NY: DK Publishing. Klann, G. (2003). Crisis leadership: Using military lessons, organizational experiences, and the power of

influence to lessen the impact of chaos on the people you lead. Greensboro, NC: Center for Creative Leadership Press.

Klits, J. M., Mandredi, J. F., & Lorber, R. L. (2007). Doing what matters. New York, NY: Three Rivers Press.

Kuhn, T. S. (1996). The structure of scientific revolutions. Chicago, IL: The University of Chicago Press. Leading through a crisis. (2009). Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press. Lettow, P., & Mahnken, T. (2009). Toolbox: Getting serious about strategic planning. The American

Interest, 5(1). Lewis, P. S., Goodman, S. H., & Fandt, P. M. (2004). Management challenges for tomorrow's leaders

(4th ed.). Mason, OH: Thompson-Southwestern. Louden, T. (1992). Take the time to prepare for a crisis. Health-Industry Today, 55(5). Mears, P., & Voehl, F. (1997). Team building: A structural learning approach. New York, NY: CRC

Press LLC. Mitroff, I. (2004). Crisis leadership. Hoboken, NJ: John Wiley & Sons. Pinsdorf, M. K. (2004). All crises are global: Managing to escape chaos. New York, NY: Fordham

University Press. Ponder, R. D. (2001). The leader's guide: 15 essential skills (2nd ed.). Central Point, OR: The Oasis

Press. Stern, E. K. (1999). Crisis decision making: A cognitive institutional approach. Boston, MA: Harvard

Business School Press. Tracy, B. (2010). How the best leaders lead. New York, NY: AMACOM. Van de Walle, B., & Turoff, M. (2007). Emergency response information systems; Emerging trends and

technologies. Communications of the ACM, 50(3), 29-31. Witt, J. L. (2002). Stronger in the broken places. New York, NY: Henry Holt and Company.

Journal of Management Policy and Practice vol. 15(2) 2014 87

Copyright of Journal of Management Policy & Practice is the property of North American Business Press Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

The Intuitive Manager.pdf

44

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

Ph.D. Kamila Malewska Poznań University of Economics

Ph.D. Maja Sajdak Poznań University of Economics

KAMILA MALEWSKA MAJA SAJDAK

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept

of Strategic Leadership

1. Introduction

Changes in the managerial environment, which are taking place at an increasingly fast pace and are becoming less and less predictable, are leading to a situation where information is becoming quickly outdated, and in some cases it is already not very reliable by the time of its acquisition by managers. Moreover, the amount of information that managers acquire is increasing every year, which means that the level of saturation brings about changes in the decision-making model: from decision-making under conditions of incomplete information towards conditions of information overload (Kowalewski 2012, p. 504). Decision-makers often work under time pressure and are unable to carry out time-consuming analysis. They also use information processing procedures typical of rational decision-making processes. This leads to the need for employing intuition, which allows for an analysis of signifi cant information resources and the identifi cation of those that are essential from the perspective of decision-making. Therefore, one can assume that nowadays the concept of intuitive management seems to be an important

DOI: 10.2478/manment-2014-0041ISSN 1429-9321

45

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

source of gaining and maintaining a competitive advantage. When considering the issue of competitive advantage, the role of leadership in this process cannot be overlooked. Often, the ability to transfer visionary leadership to operational management determines the success of the organization in the market. In the literature on the subject, this ability is referred to as strategic leadership.

The aim of this paper is to show the consistency of an intuitive manager’s traits and skills and a strategic leader’s attributes. The paper consists of three main parts. The fi rst one presents the nature and evolution of the concept of leadership and contrasts the role of strategic leaders with the operational requirements of modern organizations. In the second part, we attempt to defi ne the concept of intuition and characterize an intuitive manager. In the last section of the paper, a strategic leader’s attributes and an intuitive manager’s skills and characteristics are analyzed in order to show how these two categories converge.

2. Strategic leadership and operational requirements of the modern enterprise

Strategic leadership is the ability to combine visionary operational management, i.e., the spread of ideas, but also the ability to embed these ideas in company operations taking into account their limitations. Strategic leadership integrates philosophical thoughts (with the focus on the overall vision, intuition, beliefs and values ) with company realities (resource constraints – material and immaterial). Introducing the concept of strategic leadership, G. Rowe and M. Nejad defi ne it as a synergic combination of visionary leadership and management, with the primary focus on ethical behaviour and decisions based on values . Strategic leadership requires the operational supervision of daily activities, and a simultaneous strategic, long-term responsibility. It assumes the formulation and implementation of strategies for unforeseen events and a consistent implementation of long-term objectives to ensure survival and development. Its assumptions include both strategic and fi nancial control, but an emphasis is put on the feasibility of strategic plans. Strategic leadership involves the exchange of hidden knowledge at individual and organizational levels. Human resources management should be based on training that enables the development of highly skilled, motivated, trustworthy people working in a team (Rowe, Nejad 2009, pp. 2-6).

K. Grzesik (2011, p. 89) indicates that strategic leadership consists in the ability to cope with situations that are diffi cult to predict and to deal with important changes in the environment. This kind of leadership means continuous

46

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

adjustments, reorientation and organizational improvement. The essence of strategic leadership is making changes, starting from the direction of company operations to developing a vision for the future and determining the necessary steps needed to implement this vision.

It is diffi cult to imagine the success of Ford, Microsoft, Apple or Polsat without their founders – Henry Ford, Bill Gates, Steve Jobs and Zygmunt Solorz-Żak. The success or failure of a company depends on its leader this is why it is so important how strategic leadership is perceived and how it is implemented. All mentioned above founders share at least one important thing in common – a wide business vision (frequently in the beginning unreal vision) that was implemented in business reality including complete use of business resources and development potential.

A special kind of business is family business where the conditions for leader development are better than anywhere else. The more the owners sphere is connected to the management sphere the easier it is to fully identify oneself with the company. Identifying oneself with the company is the main motivation of a family business leader. Such leaders are often passionate with a mission. They act on intuition that enhanced by charisma, experience, involvement and courage leads to success like in case of: Jan Kulczyk, Zygmunt Solorz-Żak or Wojciech Kruk. The primary objective of a family business is to survive which is also the main motivation and delivers job satisfaction. On one hand strategic leadership in family business provides development and business value increase on the other hand it helps to maintain permanent family relations (May, Lewandowska 2014, pp 194-200).

G. Avery (2009, pp. 38-39)presents four sets of ideas which he described as classical, transactional, visionary and organic leadership. Time is the basic dimension in which the analysed issues can be put, and which helped the author to order it chronologically. They also vary in terms of their leadership basis, which covers the range from dominance (in the case of traditional leaders) to a complete departure from individual, formal leadership in the paradigm of organic leadership (as well as in the strategic one). As the leadership types evolve from classical to organic ones, the voluntary involvement of employees is also growing, as opposed to forced subordination. Another criterion that differentiates the analysed paradigms is attitudes to the leader’s vision. The paradigms have been ordered according to the growing dependence on the leader’s vision.

47

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

Table 1. Leadership paradigms

Leadership paradigms Classic Transactional Visionary Organic

The most important period of time

From antiquity to the 1970s

From the 1970s to the mid-80s

From the mid-80s to 2000

After 2000

Leadership basis

The leader’s dominance based on respect and authority, based on commands and control

The impact on the group members exerted in face to face contact, with their opinions and feelings taken into account. Creating the right environment for management

Emotions – the leader inspires group members

Shared interpretation of the group environment. Leaders may emerge from the group instead of being formally appointed

The source of group members’ involvement

The fear of or respect for leaders; an effort made to get a reward or to avoid punishment

Negotiating awards, agreements and expectations

Shared vision; the leader’s charisma; individualized approach to group members

Supporting values and processes common to the whole group; willingness to develop self- identifi cation

Vision

The leader’s vision is not necessary to exact the obedience of group members

The vision is not necessary and may never be articulated

The vision is the most important element; group members can contribute to the leader’s vision

The vision is created in the group; the vision is an important element of the organization culture

Source: Avery 2009, p. 38

In visionary leadership, the leader appeals to emotions and inspires group members to greater achievements. The leader’s charisma, the shared vision and an individual approach to the group are the source of the members’ dedication and commitment. In contrast, the basis of organic leadership is communication. The leadership emerges in the relationships between the changing conditions and the organization members who interpret the environment together. Members of the group create the vision, values and processes, and these are shared.

48

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

In the organic leadership paradigm the group as a whole is the most important. Strategic leadership which combines the features of both these concepts, seems to be an ideal form for businesses in which the need to adapt to permanent changes requires the considerable commitment of employees and good communication, which provides speed and effi ciency in the implementation of assigned tasks (Sajdak 2013).

Table 2. Characteristics of strategic leadership in the context of the requirements for the functioning of a modern organization

Criteria Characteristics of modern enterprises Characteristics of strategic

leadership

Organizational structure

Flat organizational structure, team management

Employees’ self-control, which gives them a sense of purpose and autonomy, limiting the project or group leaders’ supervision

Decentralization of authority

Autonomy and empowerment, teams of employees form the structure of network interactions between autonomous entities

Leaders emerge not only at the top of the structure, but are scattered throughout the organization, their roles overlapping the functions and levels of the organization

Status of employees Learning employees, versatility, employees’ involvement, a wide range of skills

Strategic leaders are able to motivate and inspire creative activities and innovative ideas

Involvement of employees

Full empowerment of employees – their ideas and knowledge are often used

Self-organization of employees, „being their own leaders”

Leadership style Management based on cooperation, leadership is sensitive to change and willing to improve

Willingness to form self-improving teams, reliance on a common vision and deeply rooted core values, as well as a sense of responsibility for their own actions

Source: own materials

Strategic leadership is one of the main research directions in mainstream strategic management. For many years, it has been hotly debated among certain groups of theoreticians and practitioners of management; however, it should be emphasized that the views on this subject were and still are quite diverse.

49

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

The reason for such divergent opinions is probably the fact that the essence of leadership is still one of the least recognized issues in strategic management. J. Polowczyk (2011) identifi es three psychological issues that are the most frequently described in the literature on strategic leadership. These are: intuition, the core of self-evaluation, and passion. In the subsequent part of the paper the issue of managerial intuition, a key component of strategic leadership, will be discussed in more detail.

3. The essence of intuition

An analysis of economic practice, and especially of managers’ effectiveness, indicates that full information is not a suffi cient condition for making the right decisions. An inverse relationship can be observed here: the greater the wealth of information that managers have, the more reduced their effectiveness and ability to make optimal decisions. This is due to the weakening and suppressing of their intuitive potential, which is often replaced by analytical work of little value (Hayasi 2001, p. 61).

As a consequence of technological development, the acquisition, processing, transmission and storage of data and information has ceased to be a major problem. However, the ability to select and identify information relevant to the decision-making process is a much desired skill. It should be emphasized that the speed of decision-making is gaining importance. Time pressure and the large amounts of information that decision-makers are forced to analyse are not conducive to making quick and accurate decisions (Jamieson, Hayland 2006, p. 55).

The trends mentioned above are the reason why intuition is becoming increasingly important in the management of companies, especially in decision- making. Many decision-makers do not appreciate the role of premonition, experience or anticipation skills in doing business, while these are inextricably linked to the use of intuition by managers. According to E. Dane and M. Pratt, people have a natural ability to select information and make a rapid and effective synthesis. However, this process can be disturbed by the use of formalized information processing procedures, which in turn often reduce the effectiveness of these activities (Dane, Pratt 2007, p. 33).

It is worth pointing out that the use of intuition is of particular importance, especially at the strategic level, when decision-makers are forced to solve individual, complex, and unstructured problems (Clarke, Mackaness 2001, p. 148; Shapiro, Spence 1997, p. 63). Empirical studies show that top managers

50

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

do in fact use their intuitive potential in the decision making process. The main functions that intuition fulfi ls in this process are the following (Agor 1998, pp. 206-207):  creative (generating a signifi cant number of unconventional solutions),  integrative (allows for a smooth transition between the various stages of the decision-making process),  informative (allows the fi lling of the gap in an absence of information or the analysis of large amounts of information under conditions of information noise). Determining the role and importance of intuition in management is the fi rst

and necessary step in defi ning this concept. It was derived from the medieval Latin word “intuitio”, which means “whisper” or “premonition”. The synonyms of “intuition” are words and phrases such as creative imagination, premonition, anticipation, instinctive knowledge, a sixth sense, and a sudden insight. It is a psychological concept meaning an immediate act of understanding or perception of a fact, existence, or the relationship between two phenomena or results (Fazlagić 2012).

Therefore, it can be considered that intuition is a way of acquiring knowledge and it represents the thought process which results in the quick adjustment of a given situation, problem or phenomenon to previously known templates, patterns or relationships. It takes the form of a sudden fl ash of inspiration resulting in fi nding a solution to a problem or an answer to a question (Kowalewski 2012, p. 501).

In the literature on the subject, the concept of intuition is not clearly and precisely defi ned. This is due to the interdisciplinary nature of this concept (it has been primarily considered on the grounds of psychology, philosophy and management) and the aforementioned variety of terms used to defi ne intuition. It is possible to identify some common threads or ideas by analysing the defi nitions of intuition proposed by the authors in the fi eld of management (table 3).

Intuition is often confused or identifi ed with a premonition, especially with an emotional or instinctive background. A premonition is a conviction taking the form of feelings or emotions suggesting that something may happen (it usually has a negative connotation). Intuition, in turn, is a thought process taking place in the subconscious, which is not subject to control. It is only possible to accept them and put intuitive solutions into practice, or question and reject them. It is a creative process characterized by a much higher level of abstraction than the process of logical thinking. The result of using intuition is knowledge acquired without the need for rational reasoning, while instinct suggests activities

51

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

that have a strong genetic predisposition. Brain research shows that intuition is a kind of good conduct guideline which occurs in mental processes, just before creative solutions are generated (Fazlagić 2012).

Table 3. Common threads in defi ning the concept of intuition

Authors Common threads in defi ning the concept of intuition

C.G. Jung; K.W. Wild; K.S. Bowers; D.A. Shirley and J. Langan-Fox; S. Shapiro and M.T. Spence; R. M. Hoghard; M.H. Raidl; T.L. Lubarr

 Intuition is a part of the subconscious mind (it is embedded deeply in the human mind and it is a spontaneous and subconscious action)

R. Rorty; D. Kahneman; E. Dane and M. Pratt

 Intuitive decisions are characterized by high speed (they are immediate and lead to direct associations, which is considered to be one of the main advantages of the intuitive decision-making process)

L.A. Burke; M.K. Miller; M.D. Liebermann

 Intuitive actions are based on previous experience (it is assumed that there is a linear relationship between a managers’ intuitive potential and their knowledge and experience), each intuitive decision is unique and subjective, much the same as the unique experience of the decision- maker

J.S. Bruner; D.G. Myers  Intuitive decision-making is associated with the decision- maker’s conviction that a rational analysis is useless or its usefulness is limited

M.R. Westcott; J.H. Razoni  Intuitive decision-making process stems from insuffi cient information, which is a prerequisite for rational analysis

Source: own study based on Dane, Pratt 2007, p. 35

It should be emphasized that decision-makers who use intuition in the decision-making process possess certain traits and skills, as well as specifi c working and thinking styles. Referring to an intuitive manager’s characteristics and competences, attention should be primarily paid to the following (Malewska 2010, pp. 334-351):  ability to analyse and synthesize large amounts of information and to identify what is essential from the point of view of the decision to be made,  ability to fi ll the information gap by reference to personal knowledge or previous experience,

52

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

 decision-making readiness (the ability to make decisions under conditions of both a lack and excess of information),  generating innovative solutions,  a unique approach to analysed problems,  motivation to seek the best solution,  willingness to take risk (taking action even in the absence of the necessary information). Analysing an intuitive manager’s working style, one can see that it is

characterized primarily by a lack of sequential actions (he/she does not go through the various stages of the classic decision-making process). Apparently, the observer gets the impression that the action seems to be quite chaotic. Besides, during the problem solving phase, one can distinguish different stages associated with varying levels of involvement and the intensity of work undertaken by the decision-maker. After a period of considerable intellectual effort, one can observe a decrease of interest in the problem. Intuitive managers work better when informal ties dominate in their teams of co-workers. Intuitive managers’ effectiveness increases when they cooperate with other managers who prefer similar working and thinking styles.

4. The compatibility of leadership skills and an intuitive manager’s characteristics

P. Schoemaker, S. Kupp and S. Howland (2013) carried out a study on a group of more than twenty thousand senior managers. Based on the results of their research, they have determined six skills which leaders should master in order to think strategically and function effectively in a turbulent and hostile environment. These include the ability to anticipate, the willingness to take on challenges, the ability to interpret, the ability to make decisions, the ability to determine common areas of activity, and the ability to learn. The authors also recognize the fact that being a strategic leader means identifying their own weaknesses within these six skills and correcting them. The study also indicated that profi ciency in one of the skills cannot compensate for a defi cit in another and, therefore, attention should be paid to the optimization of all six essential attributes of a strategic leader.

J. Polowczyk (2011) indicates that intuition is one of the key elements for effective strategic leadership. Therefore, this means that a strategic leader’s traits should be consistent with the characteristics and skills of managers who have and use their intuitive potential in practice. In the table below, we attempted

53

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

to put together the attributes and characteristics of strategic leadership and intuitive managerial competences in order to demonstrate their convergence.

Table 4. The attributes of strategic leadership and intuitive managerial characteristics and competences

Traits Description The intuitive manager’s traits and competences

Ability to anticipate

This trait is most commonly used to predict phenomena and identify opportunities and threats through the use of weak signals coming from both inside and outside the organization.

 Ability to perform a comprehensive analysis of competitors

 Ability to identify new trends, customer needs, emerging opportunities in the business environment, threats that should be neutralized

 Courage and confi dence in action (Bieniok, Halama, Ingram 2006, p 92)

Willingness to take on challenges

Strategic leaders always question the status quo, they set up challenges for themselves and others, they encourage others to analyse divergent points of view. This all requires patience, courage and an open mind

 Perseverance in pursuing goals (an intuitive manager is never fully satisfi ed with any generated solution and, therefore, he/she constantly looks for better solutions)

 Internal motivation for action (an intuitive manager is motivated to seek the optimal solution) (Woiceshyn 2009, p 311)

 Using all available sources of information: objective data, knowledge and the personal experience of both managers and others, but also taking into account the intuition, feelings and emotions that accompany the decision-making process (Kutschera, Ryan, 2009, pp 17-18)

 Ability to generate innovative and unconventional solutions (a unique approach to problem solving, which is not a continuation or extension of previously applied solutions) (Agor 1998, p 163).

Ability to interpret

Ability to solve complex problems, to synthesize and interpret information

 Ability to analyse and synthesize large amounts of information and identify that which is necessary from the perspective of the decision being made (Agor 1998, p 163)

 Using a holistic, synthetic approach allowing for the consideration of multiple threads of ideas simultaneously, which is desirable in solving complex and unstructured problems (Agor 1998, p 262)

 Focusing attention on facts, but at the same time keeping an open mind to intuitive hints and hunches (Kutschera, Ryan 2009, pp 17-18)

54

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

Ability to make decisions

The ability to make decisions requires the courage to take responsibility for the measures implemented. This is quite diffi cult because, due to unforeseen changes in the environment, the effects of our actions cannot always be precisely defi ned. The decision-making process often takes place under such diffi cult conditions as a lack of time and information. Decision- making is a formal process taking into account short-term and long-term goals

 The need for action in a changing environment, resulting in constant readiness for decision- making

 Ability to solve a decision-making problem, even in the absence of information by fi lling the information gap using intuition

 Acceptance of risk and uncertainty (willingness to take risks)

 Ability to function in a risky and uncertain environment (Harper 1998, p 145)

Ability to fi nd common areas of cooperation

Strategic leaders must have the ability to fi nd areas of dialogue with stakeholders representing different interests and perspectives

 Taking into account opinions, knowledge and experience of others, so that decisions are characterized by a higher level of acceptability

 Evolved emotional awareness associated with the ability to recognize our own emotions and those of others. This ability enables us to fi nd common areas of dialogue with other stakeholders [Shaw 2010, pp 77-79]

Ability to learn

Strategic leaders are in the centre of the learning processes in an organization. They promote a type of culture based on the constant search for new knowledge and better solutions, learning from both successes and failures

 Generating solutions that are seemingly unresolvable, decision-making problems

 Solving problems in the absence of suffi cient information

 Proposing individual, creative and unique solutions, allowing for the continuous improvement of managerial skills and increasing the stock of knowledge (intuitive managers might be called “creative thinkers” or “champions of change”) (Agor 1987, p 163)

 There is a linear relationship between an intuitive manager’s potential and experience (Klain, 2003; Hogarth, 2001, pp 9-21). Therefore, one can assume that an intuitive manager should continually learn (acquire, create, store and share knowledge) in order to strengthen his/her intuition

 Preference for informal relations, which promote sharing hidden knowledge through socialization, according to the knowledge conversion process formulated by Nonaka and Takeuchi (Nonaka, Takeuchi 2000)

Source: own study based on Schoemaker, Kupp, Howland 2013

55

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

Making a synthesis of the above table, a convergence can be seen between the strategic leadership attributes proposed by P. Schoemaker, S. Kuppa and S. Howland and an intuitive manager’s traits and skills. According to these authors, these attributes should enable a manager to think effectively and strategically, and to operate effi ciently in a changing and unstable environment. The use of intuition in decision making is necessitated by a complex and unpredictable environment, and those conditions relating to time pressure, uncertainty, and an excess or a lack of information, under which contemporary decision-makers have to take decisions. Consequently, one can assume that strategic leaders should possess, improve and effectively use their intuitive potential.

5. Summation

Modern organizations operate in a rapidly changing environment, which deepens the complexity and uncertainty in decision-making at all levels of management. The pace of changes taking place simultaneously in many areas and the need to adapt to them is a huge challenge for members of any organization, especially at the strategic level. Before they have managed to fully adjust to one change, they face another, which brings new uncertainties and increases the complexity of decision-making problems. The great challenge for leaders is to work under rapidly changing conditions. Time pressure and information overload leading to communication chaos do not help managements to carry out reliable decision-making processes. Consequently, they need to turn to intuition, which enables them to analyse signifi cant information resources and identify these that are crucial from the perspective of decision-making.

In the context of the resource-based approach to strategic management, one of the main directions of research is strategic leadership (Polowczyk 2011, p. 3-7), which integrates the characteristics resulting from the paradigm of visionary leadership (as well as charismatic and transformational ones) and the concept of organic leadership (Avery 2009, pp. 39-57). An in-depth analysis of a strategic leader’s attributes as well as an intuitive manager’s characteristics and skills has shown that these two categories converge.

This paper discusses in detail the managerial intuitive potential seen from the perspective of the six skills which leaders should master in order to think strategically and function effectively in a rough and hostile environment. Reference has been made to the skill of anticipation, the willingness to take on challenges, the ability to interpret, the ability to make decisions, the ability to fi nd common areas of cooperation, and the ability to learn. The conclusions

56

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

clearly demonstrate the compatibility of a strategic leader’s attributes and an intuitive manager’s competences and their key role in the effi cient functioning of modern enterprises.

Summary The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership The aim of this paper is to show the consistency of an intuitive manager’s traits and skills and a strategic leader’s attributes. The paper consists of three main parts. The fi rst one presents the nature and evolution of the concept of leadership and contrasts the role of strategic leaders with the operational requirements of modern organizations. In the second part, we attempt to defi ne the concept of intuition and characterize an intuitive manager. In the last section of the paper, a strategic leader’s attributes and an intuitive manager’s skills and characteristics are analyzed in order to show how these two categories converge.

Key words: intuitive manager, strategic leadership.

Streszczenie Intuicyjny menedżer a koncepcja strategicznego przywództwa Celem referatu jest przedstawienie spójności między cechami i umiejętnościami intuicyjnego menedżera a atrybutami strategicznego przywódcy. Referat składa się z trzech zasadniczych części. W pierwszej kolejności zaprezentowano istotę i ewolucję koncepcji przywództwa oraz zestawiono role strategicznego przywódcy z wymogami funkcjonowania współczesnych organizacji. Następnie podjęto próbę zdefi niowania pojęcia intuicji oraz scharakteryzowania intuicyjnego menedżera. W ostatniej części referatu poddano analizie atrybuty strategicznego przywódcy oraz cechy i umiejętności intuicyjnego menedżera w celu ukazania zbieżności między tymi kategoriami.

Słowa kluczowe: intuicyjny menedżer, przywództwo strategiczne.

57

Management 2014 Vol.18, No. 2

KAMILA MALEWSKA

MAJA SAJDAK

References 1. Agor W.H. (1998), Intuicja w organizacji. Jak twórczo przewodzić i zarządzać,

Wydawnictwo Personalnej Szkoły Biznesu, Kraków. 2. Avery G. (2009), Przywództwo w organizacji. Paradygmaty i studia przypadków,

Polskie Wydawnictwo Ekonomiczne. 3. Bieniok H., Halama H, Ingram M. (2006), Podejmowanie decyzji menedżerskich,

Wydawnictwo Akademii Ekonomicznej w Katowicach, Katowice. 4. Clarke I., Mackaness W. (2001), Management intuition; An Interpretative

Account of Structure and Content of Decision Schemas Using Cognitive Maps, “Journal of Management Studies”, Vol. 38. Issue 2, March.

5. Dane E., Pratt M. (2007), Exploring Intuition and its Role in Managerial Decision Making, “Academy of Management Review”, vol. 32, no.1.

6. Fazlagić J., Intuicyjne zarządzanie, www.abc.com.pl, portal internetowy Wydawnictwa Wolters Kluwer (data dostępu: 12.04.2012).

7. Grzesik K. (2011), Wpływ przywództwa strategicznego na trwałość i rozwój przedsiębiorstwa, [w:] J. Skalik (red. nauk.), Zmiana warunkiem sukcesu. Przełamywanie barier rozwoju i wzrostu przedsiębiorstw, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Ekonomicznego we Wrocławiu, Wrocław.

8. Harper S.C. (1998), Intuicja: Co odróżnia dyrektorów od kierowników niższych szczebli, W.H. Agor (red), Intuicja w organizacji. Jak twórczo przewodzić i zarządzać, Wydawnictwo Profesjonalnej Szkoły Biznesu, Kraków.

9. Hayashi A.M. (2007), When to trust your gut, „Harvard Business Review”, vol. 32, no. 1.

10. Jamieson K., Hayland P. (2006), Good Intuition or Fear of Uncertainty, “Informing Science Journal”, vol. 9.

11. Hogarth R.M. (2001), Educating intuition, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.

12. Klein G. (2003), Intuition at work: Why developing your gut instincts will make you better at what you do?, Currency, Doubleday, New York.

13. Kowalewski K. (2012), .Zarządzanie intuicyjne w przedsiębiorstwach północno-wschodniej Polski (wyniki badań), Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Szczecińskiego, nr 737,

14. Kutschera I., Ryan M.H. (2009), Implications of Intuition for Strategic Thinking: Practical Recommendations for Gut Thinkers, “Advanced Management Journal”, Summer.

15. Malewska K. (2010), Intuicja w procesie podejmowania decyzji menedżerskich, praca zbiorowa pod red. J. Stankiewicz, Społeczne wymiary zarządzania nowoczesnymi przedsiębiorstwami : ludzie - kultura organizacji - społeczna odpowiedzialność, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Zielonogórskiego, Zielona Góra.

16. May P., Lewandowska A. (2014), Stawka większa niż biznes, Strategie rozwoju fi rm rodzinnych, Ofi cyna a Wolters Kluwer Business, Warszawa.

58

Management 2014

Vol.18, No. 2

The Intuitive Manager and the Concept of Strategic Leadership

17. Nonaka I, Takeuchi H. (2000), Kreowanie wiedzy w organizacji, Polska Fundacja Promocji Kadr, Warszawa.

18. Polowczyk J. (2011), Przywództwo strategiczne w świetle osiągnięć psychologii, Przegląd Organizacji nr 1.

19. Rowe G., Nejad H. (2009), Strategic leadership: short term stability and long- term viability, “Ivey Business Journal”,vol.73, issue 5.

20. Sajdak M. (2013), Przywództwo strategiczne w zwinnym przedsiębiorstwie, Organizacja i Zarządzanie, nr 49, Zeszyty Naukowe Politechniki Łódzkiej, Łódź.

21. Shapiro S., Spence M.T. (1997), Managerial Intuition: A conceptual and Operational Framework, “Business Horizons”, January-February.

22. Shaw P. (2010), Podejmowanie trudnych decyzji. Osiąganie celów dzięki odważnemu działaniu, Ofi cyna Wolters Kluwer business, Warszawa.

23. Schoemaker P., Kupp S., Howland S. (2013), Strategic Leadership: The Essential Skills, “Harvard Business Review”, January – February.

24. Woiceshyn J. (2009), Lessons from „Good Minds”: How CEOs Use Intuition, Analysis and Guiding Principles to Make Strategic Decisions, Long Range Planning 42.

Copyright of Management (1429-9321) is the property of De Gruyter Open and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

The legal and ethical implications of drone warfare.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=fjhr20

Download by: [Northcentral University] Date: 25 June 2017, At: 08:18

The International Journal of Human Rights

ISSN: 1364-2987 (Print) 1744-053X (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/fjhr20

The legal and ethical implications of drone warfare

Michael J. Boyle

To cite this article: Michael J. Boyle (2015) The legal and ethical implications of drone warfare, The International Journal of Human Rights, 19:2, 105-126, DOI: 10.1080/13642987.2014.991210

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13642987.2014.991210

Published online: 24 Feb 2015.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 7233

View related articles

View Crossmark data

The legal and ethical implications of drone warfare

Michael J. Boyle*

Department of Political Science, La Salle University, Philadelphia, PA, USA

This article examines whether American drone-based targeted killing program represents a fundamentally new challenge to the traditional legal and ethical standards of armed conflict. It argues that the novelty of drones flows less from the technology itself than from the Obama administration’s articulation of a presumptive right of anticipatory self-defense, which allows it to strike anywhere in the world where al Qaeda and its allies are present. It highlights five new legal and ethical dimensions to the Obama administration’s drones policy, all of which may lower the traditional barriers to the use of force if other actors begin to follow contemporary American practice.

Keywords: drones; law; ethics; international conflict, USA

In a speech at the National Defense University in May 2013, President Barack Obama described the US drone campaign in Pakistan, Yemen and elsewhere as part of ‘a just war – a war waged proportionally, in last resort, and in self-defense’.1 Emphasising the dilemmas associated with confronting the threat of modern terrorism, President Obama cast the American drones programme as a legally and morally superior alternative to using Special Forces or ground troops to capture or kill terrorist suspects in places where the United States (US) was not formally at war. This address, along with an earlier speech by Obama’s chief counterterrorism advisor John Brennan in April 2012, showed the Obama administration on the defensive against a rising tide of criticism about the civi- lian casualties associated with American drone strikes.2 In describing its response to what it called a new, de-territorialised form of armed conflict against terrorist groups, the Obama administration fell back upon long-established concepts of the law of armed conflict and just war theory to argue that its drone strike campaign was legally appropriate and ethically sound. Yet beyond the rhetoric, its actual position on drones has long been marked by ambi- guities and internal contradictions. At some points, the administration has been insistent that it is fully complying with all applicable law, including the laws of war, in its drone strike policies.3 At others, it has denied that some bodies of law – for example, international human rights law – should be applied to these conflicts.4 At still others, it has implied that the law of armed conflict, and traditional notions of self-defence, need to be updated to reflect the realities of twenty-first century warfare.5 Throughout its term in office, the Obama administration has tried to use the traditional legal and moral standards of armed

© 2015 Taylor & Francis

*Email: [email protected]

The International Journal of Human Rights, 2015 Vol. 19, No. 2, 105–126, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13642987.2014.991210

conflict as a shield to protect itself from criticism, while simultaneously suggesting that the shield itself is fundamentally inadequate for the threats that the US and its allies face in the twenty-first century.

The fact that the Obama administration has continued to rely on the same legal and ethical frameworks used to restrain the behaviour of states during wars in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries to defend its drone campaign against a range of critics is not surpris- ing.6 These standards have proven invaluable in checking the cruelty and moral callousness of armies and government states for over a hundred years; indeed, they have proven resi- lient in light of the vast technological changes in warfare that have occurred since the first Geneva Convention in 1864. Although they do pose some new legal and ethical dilem- mas, drones do not fundamentally undermine the applicability of traditional legal and ethical standards of armed conflict.7 Drones are merely the latest iteration of a process of rapid technological change in warfare that has continued for much of the last one hundred years, and they are not the biggest technological change during this period. The challenges posed by drones are not larger than those posed by nuclear weapons or other twentieth-century innovations such as inter-continental ballistic missile systems (ICBM). As Stephanie Carvin argues in her contribution here, there is no reason to assume that the legal and ethical problems posed by drones are wholly unprecedented or unique to this form of technology.8 Some of the literature on drones makes this mistake by assuming that the new aspects of drone technology mean that unprecedented legal and ethical ques- tions are now being raised. In fact, the opposite is true. Even more than nuclear weapons and or ICBMs, drones can be discussed within the traditional legal and ethical frameworks governing armed conflict because they are so analogous to conventional or manned aircraft. For many of the relevant ethical questions, such as how many were killed and why, drone strikes can be measured in a straightforward way against bombing done by conventional manned aircraft. In most respects, there is not much of a difference between a bomb dropped by a piloted aircraft and one dropped by a drone provided that both are done by declared combatants in a recognised armed conflict.9

Further, some of the charges that are levelled against drones on the basis of the technol- ogy itself – for example, that drones automate killing, or that they produce a moral distance between the operator and the target that facilitates gratuitous killing – are either overstated or unproven. For example, while it is true that fully autonomous weapons would produce a new set of legal and ethical challenges for warfare, this is not the situation that prevails today.10 In all major or well-established drones programmes, the technology remains under the firm control of an individual from the military or intelligence services of an estab- lished government.11 No modern drones programme is fully automated, and in all cases it remains the decision of a single individual – often located in a military chain of command – to strike a target and be held accountable for the consequences. The allegation that there is a ‘Playstation mentality’ to targeted killings by drones remains to be proven.12 There is some evidence that the moral distance between the drone operator and target desensitises the operator from the act of killing and may make targeted killings easier.13 Some drone oper- ators’ use of derogatory terms for their targets – ‘bug splats’ and ‘squirters’ – points to this dynamic at play.14 But equally there is evidence that drone operators feel a surprising degree of intimacy with their targets because they monitor them for such long periods of time. Drone operators report relatively high rates of post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) in part because they are so acquainted with their target.15 Further, many of these charges of moral distance are not, strictly speaking, new as they were levelled against auto- mated weapons systems such as cruise missiles and nuclear weapons during the Cold War. The possibility of an individual callously ending a life by pressing a button is as real with

106 M. J. Boyle

cruise missiles as it is with a drone, and even more real with the prospect of a nuclear strike.16 None of these forms of lethal violence preserve the direct confrontation between perpetrator and target that characterises most depictions of honour in warfare, yet all have been a reality of modern warfare for over half a century.17

Still, there may be something new about drone warfare that requires rethinking some of the rules of armed conflict in the twentieth century. While the technology itself may not present wholly new moral and legal dilemmas, it may exaggerate some of them and acceler- ate other trends – towards speed, precision, and targeting those who blur the distinction between combatants and civilians – present in other forms of armed conflict. If so, while it is certainly not necessary to rewrite the rulebook on armed conflict, it may be necessary to adapt it in ways that reflect the reality of the legal and ethical dilemmas that drones pose, either due to the technology itself or the way that the technology is used. This is the challenge that has yet to be fully met despite a decade of drone-based targeted killing. Although the Obama administration has implied that the rules of armed conflict need to change to meet the new threat of terrorism, and has stated on multiple occasions that the dom- estic legal authority for drone strikes (the Authorization to Use Military Force, passed in 2001) needs to be revised, it has shied away from explicitly stating what is new about the drone technology and why it requires changes in the rules of war for the twenty-first century. It has left this debate open for scholars and outside experts to identify what is new about drones and to spell out the legal and ethical implications of this technology.

The articles in this special edition identify and analyse the new legal and ethical impli- cations of drones and illustrate how they relate to the existing legal and ethical frameworks that govern armed conflict. This introduction and the article by Stephanie Carvin wrestle with the key conceptual question about what is new with drones: the technology, or the pol- icies surrounding the use of them? The second set of articles, by Craig Martin and by Daniel Brunstetter and Arturo Jimenez Bacardi explain why the legal and ethical debate over drone-based targeted killing remain so contested after nearly a decade of operation. The third set of articles, by David Whetham and by Caroline Kennedy and James Rodgers, look at some of the legal and ethical issues surrounding the next generation uses of drones for humanitarian relief and United Nations (UN) peacekeeping. Taken together, these articles show how American policies surrounding drone usage have themselves pro- duced the dilemmas that the Obama administration now confronts while charting a way in which drone usage might be reconciled with the traditional legal and ethical frameworks in international politics.

This introductory article will address the central conceptual question about what is new with drone warfare, with a focus more on the new dimensions of the policy of targeted killing than the technology itself. Echoing some of Craig Martin’s arguments here, it argues that the Obama administration is correct that drones have begun to challenge some of the assumptions that underlie the traditional legal and ethical frameworks for the use of force, but that it is American policy, rather than the technology itself, which is pro- ducing this challenge. The US drone-based targeted killing programme has five different characteristics which produce new challenges to the traditional interpretations of the legal and ethical standards for armed conflict. They are: (1) the legal authority for drone strikes under both domestic and international law; (2) the nature of the targets that the US engages with drone strikes – specifically non-state actors operating outside recognised conflict zones, including those with an indirect link to the original combatants; (3) the regular deployment of drones for near-perpetual surveillance and targeted killing, as opposed to periodic or time-limited kinetic action; (4) the institutional framework govern- ing drone strikes, which can give rise to transparency and accountability problems; and (5)

The International Journal of Human Rights 107

the precedent set by lowering the bar against assassinations and by allowing a state a pre- sumptive right to violate the sovereignty of another state on the basis of a generally articu- lated threat. Each of these issues flow more from the American use of drones – and the precedent of presumptive self-defence that it sets – than from the technology itself.

Legal authority

The Obama administration has deployed a number of different arguments to provide a legal foundation for its drone programme under domestic and international law. The primary claim of legal authority is based on the Authorization to Use Military Force (AUMF), passed on 14 September 2001. The Congress provided this authorisation following the 9/ 11 attacks to permit the president to ‘to use all necessary and appropriate force against those nations, organizations, or persons he determines planned, authorized, committed, or aided the terrorist attacks that occurred on September 11, 2001, or harbored such organ- izations or persons, in order to prevent any future acts of international terrorism against the United States by such nations, organizations or persons’.18 The Bush administration inter- preted the AUMF broadly as a legal rationale for worldwide operations against terrorist operatives. It also unsuccessfully cited it as legal authority for employing military tribunals at Guantanamo Bay in Hamdi v. Rumsfeld.19

The position of the Obama administration on the AUMF has been marked by ambiva- lence. Like his predecessor, President Obama has interpreted the AUMF broadly to allow for maximum discretion in pursuing terrorists abroad, including through the use of drone strikes. Even more than the Bush administration’s interpretation of the AUMF, the Obama administration’s interpretation has allowed for the US to pursue ‘associates’ of al-Qaeda wherever they are located, even if that is far from the original theater of war in Afghanistan. The Obama administration has recently extended this argument to suggest that it may pursue successor groups to al-Qaeda on the basis of the AUMF even if they did not exist at the point of the 11 September attacks. For example, under pressure from Congress, the Obama administration argued that it had the right to target the al-Nusra front, an al-Qaeda linked insurgent group located in Syria but operating only since 2012, on the basis of the 2001 AUMF.20 Similarly, the Obama administration used the AUMF as the legal basis for aiding the Libyan rebels in the overthrow of Muammar Gaddafi and for engaging in air strikes against the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS).21 Both of these objectives are not directly related to al-Qaeda or to the 11 September attacks, yet drone strikes for these purposes have been conducted on the basis of the 2001 AUMF.

The Obama administration has regularly cited the AUMF as the basis for expanding the use of drone strikes in Pakistan, Yemen, Somalia and elsewhere, and argued that its auth- ority has no specified temporal or geographic limit. The Obama administration has defended these strikes as legitimate attacks against al-Qaeda or the Taliban, declared enemies of the US, who as a transnational enemy must be attacked even outside the original theatre of war. In a March 2012 speech at Northwestern Law School, Attorney General Eric Holder remarked that:

Indeed, neither Congress nor our federal courts has limited the geographic scope of our ability to use force to the current conflict in Afghanistan. We are at war with a stateless enemy, prone to shifting operations from country to country. Over the last three years alone, al Qaeda and its associates have directed several attacks – fortunately, unsuccessful – against us from countries other than Afghanistan. Our government has both a responsibility and a right to protect this nation and its people from such threats.22

108 M. J. Boyle

Similarly, John Brennan has argued that ‘there is nothing in the AUMF that restricts the use of military force against al-Qaida to Afghanistan’.23 This interpretation of the AUMF has come under criticism for effectively providing a greenlight for US action anywhere in the world until some unspecified point in the future when al-Qaeda and its co-belligerents are defeated.24

The administration has further implied that it has a series of additional criteria that deter- mine whether a drone strike should take place against a prospective target outside a declared combat zone, such as Afghanistan. Former Legal Advisor for the State Department, Harold Hongju Koh, has said that the US drone policy takes into account specific conditions of that case, including ‘those related to the imminence of the threat to the sovereignty of the states involved, and the willingness and ability of those states to suppress the threat that the target poses’.25 The measurements for each of these criteria – in other words, how the US govern- ment assesses whether a government is willing and able to respond to a terrorist threat – have never been released. Similar additional criteria also apply when determining if a drone strike may be used against an American citizen. According to an internal document with the legal justification for killing Anwar al-Awlaki, an American citizen, the US con- siders itself ‘in a non-international armed conflict against al-Qaida and its associated forces’, and believes that the determination of whether a proposed strike would require ‘consideration of the particular facts and circumstances of each case’ rather than a prior determination of the geographic scope of the AUMF.26 For strikes against both foreign and American citizens, the criteria used to decide when a state is not willing or able to address the terrorist threat on their territory have never been made public. This information would be particularly important in cases like Pakistan, where it remains unclear which of the operative criteria – lack of ability or political will – is the deciding factor in enabling US drone strikes.

There are three major concerns with the interpretation of the AUMF adopted by the Obama administration. First, the lack of a temporal scope for the AUMF, and the fact that its termination is premised on the defeat of al-Qaeda, raises the question of whether any future American administration will ever be constrained from launching drone strikes against al-Qaeda or its associated forces. At this point, the AUMF has operated as an effective green light for worldwide terrorist operations for over 13 years. There is no sign that this war, or the AUMF’s applicability, will end soon. In 2013, Michael Sheehan, the assistant secretary of defense for special operations, suggested that the defeat of al-Qaeda could take ‘at least 10 to 20 years’.27 Similarly, former Defense Secretary Leon Panetta has predicted that the US faces a ‘30 year war’, with a campaign extending to Libya, Somalia, Yemen and other locations.28 Despite a thoughtful effort by former counsel for the DoD Jeh C. Johnson to wrestle with the question of what defeating al-Qaeda would look like, the Obama administration has never articulated what strategic defeat of al-Qaeda and its forces would look like, or what will happen to American counterterrorism operations when that point is reached.29 In other words, no one knows what the defeat of al-Qaeda would look like or what happens to American counterterrorism policy the day after. There is some evidence that the US would be reluctant to give up the broad remit of auth- ority provided by the AUMF no matter what happens to al-Qaeda. Even when Panetta announced in 2011 that al-Qaeda was on the verge of strategic defeat, the Obama admin- istration never relented on its use of the AUMF as the legal basis for drone strikes, and in fact increased the tempo of these strikes.30

Second, the lack of geographic limits to the administration’s interpretation is a broad remit for military action, including full-scale combat operations and preventive attacks, in any country where al-Qaeda may be present and planning an attack. Given that

The International Journal of Human Rights 109

al-Qaeda and its affiliates are officially in as many as 30 or more countries, the US has effec- tively pre-authorised itself for drone strikes in any place it sees a growing threat and little evidence of a local government with the ability to deal with it.31 The administration has already shown that it will extend drone strikes to countries where there were no plotters of the 11 September attack and no evidence of prior knowledge of that attack, such as Somalia. While the US is less likely to use drones against terrorist targets in Europe, it has used drones across the Middle East (for example, in Iraq and Libya) for reasons unre- lated, or only indirectly related, to the 11 September attacks. It remains unclear whether drone strikes in regions far outside South Asia, such as Indonesia and the Philippines, could be conducted on the basis of the legal authority of the AUMF, but the Obama admin- istration’s argument implies that it would be permitted to do so if the target was linked in some way to al-Qaeda or the Taliban.

Third, the administration’s implication that it has private criteria for determining both the ability and willingness of a government to deal with terrorist threats on its own soil is troubling. On one level, its arguments echo the principal argument of the Responsibility to Protect (R2P) doctrine, which suggests that external states can decide when a sovereign state forfeits its right to non-interference on its territory. For many humanitarian activists, a state’s systemic abuse of the human rights of its population can give rise to a duty to inter- vene for well-intentioned states to rescue a victimised group of civilians. For many R2P advocates, if a government cannot or will not protect its citizens, other actors are entitled to step in and do so as long as the UN or another legitimate body approves. In an ironic twist, the Obama administration has retrofitted this argument – designed to instill fear in dictators and enable states to intervene for legitimate humanitarian purposes – into a ration- ale for the American drone programme in ungoverned spaces around the world. According to what is known about the Obama administration’s criteria, the forfeiture of the sovereign right of non-interference is based on a state’s inability, or unwillingness, to address a growing terrorist threat within its borders. The right to make this determination is accorded solely to the US government without any explicit standards or outside authority to adjudi- cate the decision to violate another state’s sovereignty. This raises the prospect that this decision to violate the sovereignty of another state will be used in an inconsistent or capri- cious manner, with deleterious consequences for the sovereign right of non-interference in the international system.

The Obama administration’s ambivalence on the AUMF has also been reflected by different statements from key administration officials on whether a new, revised AUMF is desirable or necessary. In his May 2013 speech, President Obama said:

The AUMF is now nearly 12 years old. The Afghan war is coming to an end. Core al Qaeda is a shell of its former self. Groups like AQAP must be dealt with, but in the years to come, not every collection of thugs that labels themselves al Qaeda will pose a credible threat to the United States. Unless we discipline our thinking, our definitions, our actions, we may be drawn into more wars we don’t need to fight, or continue to grant Presidents unbound powers more suited for traditional armed conflicts between nation states. So I look forward to engaging Congress and the American people in efforts to refine, and ultimately repeal, the AUMF’s mandate. And I will not sign laws designed to expand this mandate further. Our systematic effort to dismantle terrorist organizations must continue. But this war, like all wars, must end. That’s what history advises. That’s what our democracy demands.32

Yet the administration has done nothing to revise or amend the AUMF; moreover, it has since invoked the AUMF to justify military operations in Iraq and Syria against ISIS, a

110 M. J. Boyle

group that did not exist in 2001 and that is not formally allied with al-Qaeda. As Jack Gold- smith has argued, ‘if this remarkably loose affiliation with al Qaeda brings a terrorist organ- ization under the 2001 law, then Congress has authorized the President to use force endlessly against practically any ambitious jihadist terrorist group that fights against the United States. The President’s gambit is, at bottom, presidential unilateralism masquerading as implausible statutory interpretation.’33 Other Obama administration officials have expressed scepticism about the need for a new AUMF, noting that even a new legal auth- orisation for drones under a new AUMF would be neither necessary nor wise.34 Despite growing pressure from some of his Democratic allies in Congress, the president has made no moves towards repealing or revising the AUMF, thus allowing this framework to stand as the predominant legal authority for drone strikes.35

The Obama administration has also invoked international law to provide an additional legal foundation for its drone strike programme, arguing that it has the right to strike at al-Qaeda under the inherent right for self-defence provided by the UN Charter.36 The interpretation of self-defence offered by the administration argues that individuals who are part of a group like al-Qaeda and the Taliban can be considered belligerents, and become targetable, even if they are not located in the country where the original self- defence justification was invoked. By this logic, an al-Qaeda member in Yemen could be killed by a US drone strike authorised in part on a claim of self-defence for an attack pre- pared and organised from Afghanistan. In the administration’s view, this strike would not qualify as an assassination because, in the words of Koh, ‘under domestic law, the use of lawful weapons systems – consistent with the applicable laws of war – for precision target- ing of specific high-level belligerent leaders when acting in self-defense or during an armed conflict is not unlawful, and hence does not constitute “assassination”’.37 This argument has been backed by some scholars who argue that when a country is facing a potential attack, a self-defence rationale may be invoked for drone strikes against transnational actors, no matter where they are located.38

This assertion of a right of anticipatory self-defence – which allows for an unrestricted geographic scope of military action, even in the absence of evidence of an immediate threat – has not been widely accepted by the international community. Even if one concedes that states are entitled to self-defence against non-state actors not controlled by another state – and the International Court of Justice has suggested that they are not – this argument has at least two major limitations.39 First, as Philip Alston has pointed out, the self-defence argu- ment implies higher standards for necessity and proportionality than the US government typically applies with its drones programme.40 Specifically it would require that the govern- ment would only use force for defensive objectives, and for that it would only do so once other non-lethal options had been exhausted. There is no evidence in many drone strikes that the US is using them defensively or that they have exhausted other options before elect- ing to strike. In many cases the Obama administration’s arguments have emphasised pre- ventive, rather than defensive, actions in that drone strikes are authorised before an attack can be launched or even fully planned. Moreover, the Department of Justice (DoJ) White Paper on drone strikes showed how the Obama administration adopted tendentious readings of ‘imminence’ and ‘necessity’ to superficially meet these requirements. Accord- ing to this memorandum, ‘the condition than an operational leader presents an “imminent” threat of violent attack against the United States does not require the United States to have clear evidence of a specific attack in the future’.41 Similarly, the definition of necessity, according to the Obama administration’s interpretation in the DoJ White Paper, requires only that it make the determination that a capture mission or some other non-lethal

The International Journal of Human Rights 111

option be considered infeasible or too risky.42 The evidentiary standard for a capture oper- ation to be deemed infeasible has never been publicly released.

Second, the case most often cited as providing precedent for using drone strikes for anticipatory self-defence – the Caroline case, from 1837 – requires that a state must show that there was an ‘instant, overwhelming, and leaving no choice of means, and no moment for deliberation’ situation before invoking a right of preventive self-defence.43

This depiction is at odds with the narrative depiction of the Obama administration’s drones programme, which shows a deliberate, non-hurried process to identify potential targets with the president’s direct input before the drone strike occurs.44 Although this explanation is an additional one to the AUMF, the anticipatory self-defence rationale adopted by the Obama administration leaves the US as an outlier in the international system, according for itself a right of anticipatory self-defence that it opposes for other states, with some exceptions.45 Senior administration officials have recognised this fact. Former CIA Director Michael Hayden remarked in 2012 that ‘right now, there isn’t a gov- ernment on the planet that agrees with our legal rationale for these operations, except for Afghanistan and maybe Israel’.46 The Obama administration is not an outlier due to its pos- session of drones and use of them for targeted killing, but rather due to its legal interpret- ation that enables it to continually strike against targets only indirectly related to the original combatants on the grounds of self-defence.

Nature of targets

The approach that the Obama administration has taken to identify the targets of drone strikes is also new and stands in stark contrast with the American approach during previous armed conflicts. According to the law of armed conflict, the identification of a target in an armed conflict involves a positive determination of their conflict status – i.e., whether that individual serves as a direct combatant, such as a soldier, in a recognised armed conflict. This determination, supported by both state practice and customary international law, involves designating as a combatant all those involved in combatant armies, even those not directly fighting, with the exception of religious and medical personnel.47 In classical interstate wars, this is a relatively straightforward determination as the combatant is typi- cally clothed as a soldier, carries some clear national identification, and is participating in conflict in a direct way. In these cases, states are not generally required to pinpoint the precise identity of an individual before targeting them, but they are required to determine if their actions are materially related to the armed conflict before attacking. They are also not required to provide combatants with access to legal process if they are in hors d’combat, but they must treat them as a privileged combatant and accord them prisoner of war status if captured.

For irregular wars, the designation of combatant status has always been more complex. The chief problem with these conflicts is that insurgents and other irregular fighters have often not been clothed or self-identified as combatants. For many insurgent groups, blurring their combatant status by hiding amidst the civilian population has allowed them to fight a stronger power and exploit the fact that governments are obliged to use force with the prin- ciple of distinction, avoiding civilian casualties if at all possible. Nevertheless, Article 4 of the Third Geneva Convention requires governments to accord to these irregular fighters prisoner of war status if they fulfil the following conditions: (1) that of being commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates; (2) that of having a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance; (3) that of carrying arms openly; (4) that of conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war.48 During the Vietnam War,

112 M. J. Boyle

the US generally applied the Geneva Conventions to the Viet Cong forces and accorded captured insurgents humane treatment, though not always full prisoner of war status. During the Bush administration, the US adopted a different approach and unsuccessfully advanced the argument that al-Qaeda and Taliban members were unlawful combatants because they failed to fulfil these conditions and should not enjoy trial by jury in civilian courts. Their argument – that unlawful combatants should be tried by military tribunals at Guantanamo Bay and elsewhere – was ultimately rejected by the Supreme Court.49

The Obama administration has confronted similar problems with its drones programme. Many of the targets of drones do not wear uniforms and are part-time combatants, fighting at one moment but engaging in peaceful civilian activities at the next. The fact that many insurgent and terrorist groups do not have a clear command structure or distinction between political and military leaders produces a series of important moral dilemmas.50 Many facili- ties and vehicles used by insurgents are dual use: they are used for military activity at one moment, and for combat at another. Even more so than guerrillas during the Cold War, today’s insurgents are embedded in the civilian population, intermixing with them in ways that make analytically separating combatants and civilians difficult, if not impossible, in some cases.51 How governments can justly and carefully fight non-state actors, while maintaining the principle of distinction and not slipping into the barbarism that its abandon- ment would imply, is a key question that any government facing insurgent warfare in the twenty-first century must answer.

The Obama administration has acknowledged these problems but has maintained that the difficulties associated with identifying combatants in today’s messy intra-state wars should not be an insurmountable barrier against using drones for targeted killings. It insists that the monitoring technology associated with its drones allows operators to abide by the principle of distinction and carefully distinguish between combatants and civi- lians.52 Koh has argued that the American drone strike programme easily meets the inter- national humanitarian law requirements of necessity, distinction and proportionality. On the question of necessity, the US has consistently argued that it is legally permitted to attack members of al-Qaeda and the Taliban as irregular combatants because they are engaged in a protracted armed conflict with the US. For distinction and proportionality, the Obama administration has insisted that it has carefully avoided civilian casualties and abided by the principle of proportionality in its drone strikes, killing relatively few civilians compared to other available military means.53 President Obama has admitted that some civilian casualties are inevitable with drone strikes, but has insisted that reports of high levels of civilian casualties are overstated. From an ethical vantage point, the Obama administration argues that the drones programme is humane in that it kills relatively few civilians, all of whom would be covered under the principle of double effect given the mili- tary necessity of the strikes.

Yet the Obama administration’s arguments both presume, and are dependent upon, a novel definition of the nature of the enemy not widely accepted by the international com- munity. Recognising the problems associated with the Bush approach, the Obama admin- istration has expanded the definition of the target in a way which avoids the difficulties associated with using the terms illegal or enemy combatants. In 2009, the Attorney General announced the Obama administration was abandoning the term ‘enemy combatant’ while reaffirming its broad powers to fight and detain terrorist suspects.54 This allowed the Obama administration to avoid many of the legal headaches that the Bush administration experienced with that definition, although in practice it meant little for those held as prison- ers in Guantanamo Bay. At the same time, the Obama administration advanced, without fanfare, a more expansive definition of the potential targets of American military action

The International Journal of Human Rights 113

than President Bush articulated. First, the Obama administration rejected the notion that it was limited to striking only al-Qaeda and the Taliban and insisted that it could also target ‘associated forces’. Although the AUMF language requires some connection be drawn to the 11 September attacks or that the enemy be at the least a co-belligerent of al-Qaeda and the Taliban, the Obama administration has in practice attacked groups linked to al- Qaeda or the Taliban in a variety of indirect, often immaterial, ways.55 These ‘associated forces’ are not precisely defined by the US government and in practice have ranged from Pakistani Taliban to even Somali militants. All are now considered co-belligerents of al- Qaeda under the Obama approach. In effect, it has drawn a functional equivalence between ‘associated forces’ and ‘co-belligerents’, thus providing legal cover to strike a growing array of targets. It has used this expansive definition of the enemy to target the Islamic State in Iraq and Syria (ISIS), which was expelled from al-Qaeda in February 2014 and had no contemporary organisational link to it.56 In fact, its authorisation for the Iraq operation declared that ISIS was a successor to al-Qaeda, and thus it can be con- sidered a co-belligerent, a determination now also supported by the UN.57 Its expansive interpretation of ‘associated forces’ or ‘co-belligerents’ is also not public, as the US refuses to make the list of what it considers an associated force of al-Qaeda or the Taliban public.58 While the Pentagon maintains that a target must be defined as a co-belli- gerent of al-Qaeda or the Taliban, it does not specify how an actor operating far outside a recognised theater of conflict (Afghanistan) can be considered a co-belligerent of an actor in that conflict. While there is a plausible case that transnational terrorist groups could be con- sidered co-belligerents even if they are not physically co-located with a combatant, the legal standard for making that determination remains a mystery. By equating the term ‘associated force’ with ‘co-belligerent’, the Obama administration has enabled itself to attack any group operating in the same radical Islamist milieu as al-Qaeda by deeming it an ‘associated force’.

Second, the Obama administration has adopted vague language about a group being ‘linked’ to a recognised combatant group without explaining exactly what that link is.59

If the linkage was material support, that connection could be considered relatively obvious as a group supplying weapons or key equipment to a fighting group could be con- sidered a combatant under the normal interpretation of the laws of war. Equally, groups that are fighting alongside an original combatant – for example, the Haqqani network and the Islamic Movement of Uzbekistan (IMU) in Afghanistan – could plausibly be considered a combatant, and hence a target, under international law. Yet the administration has acted in ways that suggest that the linkage could consist of purely ideological or political support for al-Qaeda or the Taliban, rather than direct material support. For example, the Obama administration has reportedly used drone strikes to target elements of al-Shabaab in Somalia without specifying how it is materially linked to the original combatants in Afghanistan and Pakistan. Similarly, some Pakistani Islamist groups have been targeted on the basis of a tangential connection to al-Qaeda or the Taliban. This administration’s expansive definition of linkage allows for many possible connections, even political or ideological links, to be sufficient to make a group ‘linked’ to al-Qaeda and hence targetable.

Third, the Obama administration has adopted a policy of engaging in periodic signature strikes, directing drone strikes against training camps and compounds which were sus- pected of harbouring militants.60 These strikes are premised on the basis that the patterns of behaviour of the potential target are sufficient to indicate that they intended to engage in combat against American or local allied forces. Critics have argued that signature strikes carry with them a greater risk of civilian casualties than so-called personality strikes, as the risk of false positives – that is, a mistaken identification of a target – is

114 M. J. Boyle

greater in these cases.61 This approach may also fall below the standard for distinction that is required under international law, as it is generally accepted that the person launching the strikes must be certain, within reason, that the activity witnessed is materially aiding the enemy’s military effort. Conducted at a substantial remove from the actual target, signature drone strikes do not always achieve that standard and can fall afoul of the principle of pro- portionality, depending on the nature of the target and what they appear to be doing. For example, striking people simply because they were moving towards a conflict zone, or stop- ping at a rest area known to be used by al-Qaeda, is insufficient as grounds for a signature strike.62 Although he did not mention signature strikes by name, President Obama promised to employ a higher standard for drone strikes, which would eliminate many of these strikes, after his May 2013 speech. It remains unclear whether this has taken place, although drone strikes in Pakistan and Yemen declined sharply after that speech.

Drone usage

A third new aspect to the American policy on drones has to do with the way in they are used for monitoring, and striking, populations in foreign countries. Since 2009, the US has used drones as a regular form of surveillance in places such as Pakistan, Afghanistan and Yemen. This usage takes advantage of one of the significant technological features of drones: that they can loiter for significant periods of time over territories and provide detailed readouts on the movements of people and equipment. This means that unlike manned surveillance flights – where the time in the air is limited by human endurance and difficulties loitering – drones are able to remain over a territory for a long time. For example, the Predator B drone (otherwise known as the Reaper) can stay airborne for up to 14 hours while fully loaded with cargo.63 Others have an even greater endurance capacity. The RQ-1A Predator drone can remain airborne for up to 40 hours and cover a large area at a distance of 400 miles from its operating base.64

The US has taken advantage of the endurance capacity of these drones to extend the length of its surveillance in ungoverned spaces, such as Pakistan and Yemen, and in Afgha- nistan and Iraq. It has also deployed some of its more capable lethal drones, such as Pre- dators and Reapers, as a semi-regular presence in these territories as the drones scan for known targets. Unlike surveillance flights during the Cold War, surveillance drones can loiter over a territory and provide a constant feed of data on what is occurring below. In this respect, they operate more like hyper-capable, low-altitude modern satellites than the manned overflights that occurred over major nuclear and defence installations during the Cold War. The regular deployment of drones for target killings is crucially different than the use of cruise missiles or other temporary, time-limited kinetic (or lethal) options. A cruise missile attack, like the US launched against alleged al-Qaeda sites in Sudan and Afghanistan in 1998, is by definition a limited event, where the destruction is over in a matter of moments. Even systematic bombing campaigns, like the Rolling Thunder cam- paign in the Vietnam War, occurred over a period of hours but then ceased on a daily basis as the manned aircraft returned to bases for refueling and rest. In these cases, it was certainly the case that bombers were seen over the territory on a semi-regular basis, but the duration of the operations, and the attendant risks to civilians, were relatively short-lived.

By contrast, the deployment of drones over ungoverned spaces in places like Pakistan and Yemen has become a regular event, where a foreign population is routinely monitored, and sometimes killed, by the US on an ongoing basis. The effect of the near-constant pres- ence of drones on the wider population has been noted by a number of critics. The journalist

The International Journal of Human Rights 115

David Rohde, for example, has described the effect of hearing drones whirring above him for hours on end and called them a ‘potent, unnerving symbol of unchecked American power’.65 Similarly, the Stanford/NYU report, Living under Drones, has described the waves of fear that individuals feel from drones hovering overhead and the extent to which their presence has begun to interrupt normal political, economic and social life in these countries.66 Others have reported from Yemen that drones fuel a pervasive sense of helplessness for those under their flight paths.67 This sense of fear is clearly not universal; some critics have found evidence that drones are not as disruptive or hated as these accounts imply, for many educated, urban-dwelling Pakistanis and Yemeni see drones as preferable to the greater evils confronting them from local militants and their own government.68 The actual psychological effect of drones may vary by social class and location, with rural dwellers in the ungoverned spaces where drones operate feeling their effects most directly.69 But even given this fact, it is hard to dispute that for those living under the flight paths drones have become a constant, enduring reminder that they are being watched, and may be killed, by a foreign government. According to Human Rights Watch, some Yemenis have even concluded that they fear the US as much as they fear al-Qaeda in the Arabian Peninsula.70

The key question that arises from this particular use of drones is whether the American routine deployment of drones over ungoverned spaces – and the psychological effect that this deployment has on the subject populations – has produced novel ethical and legal pro- blems. If drones have the effect of terrorising parts of the rural population in the areas where militants are active, there may be a prima facie case that drone deployments are violating the fundamental criterion of proportionality, even if many of the strikes do not. The adminis- tration has employed a narrow calculation of proportionality, focusing exclusively on the body count associated with the drones. The US has insisted that drones are not violating the principle of proportionality because the tallies of civilian deaths have been low and that the ratio of civilians killed per combatant is favourable.71 The Obama administration’s method of calculating civilian casualties has run into a wide array of critics, but even many of its critics implicitly accept that body counts should determine whether drones are more proportionate than other weapons of war.

Yet there are three reasons why a narrow calculation of proportionality – which focuses exclusively on measuring body counts, both of ‘bad guys’ and civilians – provides a mis- leading account of the real effects of drones. First, as John Kaag and Sarah Kreps argue, the typical calculation of proportionality is sometimes skewed as the goals associated with drone strikes – for example, ending ‘evil’ and preventing catastrophic terrorist attacks – are inflated, thus making civilian casualties and other psychological costs associated with the strikes more palatable.72 Seen from this vantage point, the psychological costs associ- ated with drones would be considered more acceptable if they were in the service of coun- tering a greater ‘evil’. Second, as Daniel Brunstetter and Arturo Jimenez Bacardi point out in their article in this volume, the principle of proportionality is difficult to measure when the psychological consequences of drones are added into the equation.73 Much of the debate is conducted with a narrow calculation of proportionality, which measures only civilian deaths against the military gains associated with a strike, and engages in a form of ‘propor- tionality relativism’ that uses impertinent comparisons to claim that drones are proportion- ate.74 Such calculations tend to downplay many of the psychological effects of drones and the longer-term consequences on America’s global image, treating them as ‘off the books’ costs when measuring the casualties associated with each strike. Third, the degree of fear inflicted on the wider population from drone strikes may be disproportionate to the military advantages accruing from the drone strike itself. According to Geneva Conventions, if the

116 M. J. Boyle

incidental harm to the civilian population exceeds the advantages of removing an oper- ational leader from the battlefield, a military operation may be deemed disproportionate even if its intention was not to terrorise the civilian population.75 The Obama adminis- tration’s decision to keep drones as a near-constant presence in areas in Pakistan and Yemen could constitute a violation of proportionality if the generalised fear in the popu- lation were seen as producing real costs, exceeding the advantages of removing some ter- rorist operatives from the battlefield.

If the psychological effects of drones are real and widespread, the regular deployment of drones by the US may also constitute a violation of the principle of distinction, which requires governments to shield non-combatants from the direct effects of conflict as much as they can. By using drones as near-constant force over these ungoverned territories, as opposed to an occasional presence, the US may be subjecting the civilian population to an environment of constant fear and uncertainty that is at variance with the normal interpret- ation of non-combatant immunity. While this action would not nearly be as egregious a legal and ethical violation of the principle of distinction as the actual bombing of civilian targets, it would still stand in contrast to a traditional interpretation of non-combatant immu- nity which requires those using violence to direct their attacks only at open participants in the conflict. By making the American deployment of drones a regular, nearly constant feature of life in these countries, and by allowing the psychological consequences of that decision to impact upon the local population outside the circumstances of a supreme emergency, the US may be violating the spirit of the principle of distinction even if it is not violating the letter of it.76

Transparency and accountability

A further element of novelty in the Obama administration’s drones policy has to do with its relatively weak mechanisms for transparency and accountability. As described by the Geneva Convention, the use of military force should be conducted by recognised armies who have clear chains of command and standards for releasing information about their operations. These government-led military forces are considered ‘lawful combatants’ and they have clear rights and responsibilities on the battlefield. Information on battlefield activities should flow up the chain of command and should be released, albeit selectively, to the wider public. No government has ever been perfectly transparent about its use of mili- tary force or willing to show ugliness of war to its population; in wartime, censorship and the manipulation of information for propaganda purposes has always been a serious problem. Yet on balance democracies have gone further than other states towards providing clear mechanisms of transparency and accountability to ensure that their use of force is gov- erned by applicable legal and ethical principles. Throughout the twentieth century advanced democracies in Europe and North America created sophisticated mechanisms of transpar- ency and accountability to ensure that progress of a military campaign was regularly assessed through legislative scrutiny and through the investigation of an active media. For most of the Cold War, the US government conducted armed conflict under the watchful eye of Congress and of the media, which demanded a regular release of information on their activities. These mechanisms of transparency and accountability were flawed and often met with government-led evasions and outright lies, as most famously happened with the Pentagon Papers during the Vietnam War. But even the Nixon administration conceded the basic principle that American military activity should be subject to harsh scrutiny from external forces, including academia and non-profit organisations, as well as Congress and the courts. Recognising that the domestic need for transparency was crucial, the US

The International Journal of Human Rights 117

government built its own set of public relations bureaucracies to relay information about its military campaigns and hopefully keep the balance of public opinion on its side.

With the targeted killing programme, the Obama administration has reversed much of this trend and kept most of its activities out of the gaze of Congress, the courts and the inde- pendent media. Former White House spokesperson Robert Gibbs has admitted that he was told to not even admit the existence of a drones programme.77 Even after President Obama admitted in a town hall meeting that there was a drones programme in 2012, White House spokesperson Jay Carney rebuffed questions about its existence.78 By May 2012, the Obama administration began to open up the drones programme and to engage in a selective public relations campaign to release some information about it. It emphasised that the administration had a careful, deliberative process for selecting targets, but shied away from laying out the details of that process in the public domain.79 By May 2013, President Obama promised to be more forthcoming with details about the drones programme, yet con- crete action on revealing details of it have been very limited. Although the government has released some information on personality strikes, and on strikes against US citizens, it has failed to acknowledge publicly that it even engages in signature strikes, despite how often that allegation is made.80 Moreover, it has released few details on key issues surrounding the targeted killings of non-Americans, despite the fact this group constitutes the vast majority of those targeted by drone strikes. The administration has not even confirmed the number of countries where drones are present or where al-Qaeda or ‘associated forces’ have been attacked.

The Obama administration has not been much more forthcoming with Congress or the courts. The administration has regularly argued that Congress is fully briefed about the fun- damental elements of the drones programme, but in practice only select members of Con- gress on the Intelligence Committees are briefed on the fundamentals of the drone operations. Relatively few Congressional briefings have been held on the mechanics or effects of the drones programme, although sparely attended hearings on the drones pro- gramme began to increase as the administration contended with a wave of public criticism.81

These hearings have largely been directed to the administration’s assertion that it is entitled to target American citizens with drone strikes, despite the fact that strikes against American citizens are far less common than strikes against foreign citizens. With respect to the rest of the programme, Congress has ‘essentially abdicated oversight responsibility’ for much of the drones programme.82 There has never been a single vote for or against the drones pro- gramme, as most of it has been conducted with tacit Congressional approval.83 Until 2013, American courts regularly refused to hear drone cases and met administration opposition that they lacked jurisdiction over the matter. The Obama administration has only recently allowed the courts to weigh in on drone strikes, though they have signalled some willing- ness to consider a drones court to weigh up the justness of a proposed strike.

The administration also has uneven mechanisms for Congressional accountability in the event of a mistake or careless use of a drone strike. The US drones programme is divided into two parallel programmes, one under the control of the Joint Special Operations Command (JSOC) and another under the control of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). The JSOC programme is governed by the military’s rules and standards for targeting individuals and goes through a rigorous process of target selection and review. In other words, the JSOC programme has a chain of command that allows for proper accountabil- ity.84 There is some evidence that this pays off in more careful discrimination about civilian casualties.85 The CIA programme, on the other hand, is entirely classified, with almost no data in the public domain about its activities. It remains unclear who is involved in the process of selecting targets and how the chain of command for the CIA drone programme

118 M. J. Boyle

is designed.86 The absence of clear accountability for the CIA’s portion of the drones pro- gramme is important because it raises key questions about whether the CIA will be as careful and discriminating as JSOC. It also raises some key questions about the legal accountability of the CIA officials involved in the programme. As Mary Ellen O’Connell points out, the CIA would not be considered a lawful combatant according to the law of armed conflict and may not be as well trained or mindful of the requirements of distinction, necessity and proportionality as military officers.87 This means that unlike soldiers they may be later held criminally accountable in foreign courts for their involvement in the drones programme. The Obama administration is attempting to prevent this by denying the existence of the programme, by refusing to reveal the mechanics of its targeting decisions, and by trying to limit the applicability of international human rights law in countries where drones are used frequently.

The result of the Obama administration’s approach is that the drones programme has become an anomaly: an unaccountable and non-transparent form of democratic warfare. The administration has argued that the programme is accountable, but it has emphasised that the accountability for it should be relegated to the executive branch and select Intelli- gence Committees, as opposed to Congress, the courts or the general public. In this respect, it is treating the drones programme as analogous to spying, which receives scant Congres- sional and judicial oversight and remains a preserve of the Executive Branch. Yet it is hard to argue that the drones programme – which has killed as many as 4000 people, according to a leaked government estimate – is closer to spying than it is to armed conflict.88 More- over, this effort by the Obama administration to keep drones in the shadows stands in oppo- sition to many of the global trends towards greater accountability seen with warfare around the globe, as other democratic governments are increasingly holding the agents of violence, including soldiers, criminally responsible for war crimes and other acts that violate the laws of war. Whether a democracy can engage in this kind of sustained violence in the absence of mechanisms for transparency and accountability, and remain democratic, is an open ques- tion. But there is a serious possibility that the drones programme will become corrosive of the democratic character of the US government as long as these two conditions remain unfulfilled.

Precedent

The final new dimension of the Obama administration’s use of drones concerns the pre- cedent that it sets for the use of assassination and targeted killings abroad. In general, the use of assassinations is not widely accepted by states, as relatively few governments – notably Israel – have argued publicly that they should be permitted outside of armed con- flict. This is not to say that assassinations are rare; governments and intelligence agencies conduct assassinations from time to time, and in rare cases, such as Israel, make a policy of it.89 Yet most governments are loathe to articulate publicly that this should be permissible by others for two reasons. First, it is widely accepted that assassinations and targeted kill- ings are legally prohibited. Under international law, assassinations are forbidden outside the context of armed conflict because they violate international human rights law, as well as an array of domestic laws.90 Assassinations are generally considered a violation of customary international law and of a state’s obligation to protect the right to life. They are permitted only during the context of armed conflict and under exceptional circumstances, where over- whelming necessity to prevent further loss of life dictates that they should be conducted.91

The US government is officially barred from conducting assassinations by both domestic law (for example, the 1976 executive order signed by President Gerald Ford) and by

The International Journal of Human Rights 119

international law. Although the CIA has committed extrajudicial killings, it operates under a legal authority (Title 50 of the United States code) that requires it be consistent with the US constitution and all other applicable laws.92 Second, there is a strong norm against assassi- nations that is widely respected by states, if only for reasons that they fear others will engage in assassinations against their officials.93 This norm has proven to be durable despite the growth of informal violence in the system, as even states that conduct assassina- tions are reluctant to concede that this should become a generalisable right. Even during wartime, when some assassinations would arguably be permitted, states have been reluctant to kill wartime leaders, in part because it would deprive them of someone who could nego- tiate an end to the war.

The use of drones for targeted killings challenges this legal and normative prohibition on assassinations and targeted killings outside of armed conflict. The Obama administration has maintained that its drone programme does not constitute a form of assassination, and therefore it is not in violation of legal and ethical prohibitions on that act.94 By declaring that it is in a geographically unrestricted state of armed conflict against al-Qaeda, the US has argued that its drone strikes should be considered as part of wartime conduct, rather than an assassination conducted in peacetime. This interpretation enables the US to strike at the leaders and operatives of non-state actors around the world under the broad rubric of armed conflict, while avoiding the legal restrictions on assassinations. The problem with this argument is that the US is not at war with the governments in the terri- tories in which it is conducting targeted killings; its interpretation is essentially that it can be at war with non-state actors in foreign countries and strike them without being in a state of war against the government which is legally sovereign in the territory where the non-state actor is present. By this logic, a state at war with an ideological or nationalist terrorist group could kill their operatives on the territory of another state, without declaring war on that government or admitting that it is a form of assassination. In other words, the US policy creates a gray area between war and assassination that enables a variety of different forms of informal violence, especially government on non-state actor targeted killing.

From a legal and ethical vantage point, this articulation of a space for killing between war and peace poses a number of challenges. The Obama administration’s position is not consistent with international law which requires states to either declare war on a govern- ment or leave it to that government’s responsibility to deal with armed threats emanating from its borders. To articulate a generalised right to strike within another state’s territory, without first declaring war on that state, could be interpreted as an act of aggression unless the state granted consent to do so. Even if they did, some have argued that states cannot grant other governments the right to strike on their territory in this way outside an official armed conflict.95 Arguably, the US may be articulating a new form of state prac- tice, as recognised by a number of legal scholars, which permits assassinations or targeted killings to regularly occur in the gray area between armed conflict and peacetime.96 One danger of this approach is that recurring state practice may itself begin to produce followers and generate new norms of customary international law that undermines the strict prohibi- tion on assassinations and enables a new range of prospective targets for targeted killings. In other words, the US may be gradually normalising the practice of extrajudicial murder by states, particularly if other states do not accept that the right of anticipatory self-defence belongs to the US alone.

There is already some evidence that this loosening of the barriers against assassinations or targeted killings is now in play. The US has already begun to expand its range of targets beyond traditional insurgents by drawing up a ‘hit list’ of Afghan drug lords.97 Other states have begun to follow suit and adapt extrajudicial killings to their own purposes. For

120 M. J. Boyle

example, Israel has begun to use drones to strike at militants in the Sinai and in the Pales- tinian territories.98 According to a New York Times report, China seriously considered using a drone strike to kill a notorious drug lord in Myanmar.99 At present, the chief reason that more states have not joined the practice of using drones to target their enemies is that their technology has lagged behind industry leaders such as the US and Israel. But as more states catch up, the prospect of an increasing number of states engaging in targeted killings against their domestic enemies becomes a real one. A high-level panel at the Stimson Center recently sketched out a number of scenarios where drones could be used by others for tar- geted killings, such as Russia using drones to kill its enemies in Ukraine without admitting its legal reasoning for doing so. The danger of the American practice of drones is that it has produced a new pattern of state behaviour that may lead more states to join the assassination game. The Stimson Center report asks: ‘is the United States inadvertently handing abusive foreign regimes a playbook for murdering those it considers politically inconvenient under the guise of combating terrorism?’100

A growing number of ethics scholars have also begun to recognise that this gray area between war and peace may be necessary, but should not be seen as a free-for-all zone where any form of violence is permitted. In the areas which Michael Walzer calls the ‘in between zones’, where terrorists are operating in ungoverned or less governed spaces, drone strikes must still be assessed on the basis of jus en bello standards or, as Braun and Brunstetter argue, a modified form of jus en bello with even stricter standards of pro- portionality and discrimination.101 In this realm, increasingly called jus ad vim, Braun and Brunstetter argue that the resort to force in these ethical gray zones should not be permiss- ible on the basis of a generally articulated threat, as is often the case with the US targeted killings programme. In these areas, harm to civilians must be measured in a way that stretches beyond body counts and incorporates a wider notion of harm, including psycho- logical harm. Even if one concedes that the US may be right that there is a space short of war where some form of force should be permitted, it does not follow that the standards cur- rently applied by the CIA’s drone programme, which presume a broadly articulated threat and a narrowly articulated standard of proportionality, must be accepted.

In this context, the technology of drones becomes relevant once more and interacts with American policy in dangerous ways. One of the chief ethical dangers arising from drones is moral hazard, where the fact that drone technology is low-cost and increasingly accessible to a number of states means that targeted killings becomes easier and therefore more fre- quent. As Kaag and Kreps argue, the expediency of drone-based targeted killing can be con- fused with the moral justification for it; just because something can be done quickly and with a modicum of personal risk does not mean that it is justified.102 Drone technology is seductive because it can create the illusion of riskless war and lead more states into taking risks to kill more enemies with drone strikes in other lands. Here the US policy on targeted killing is perilous if it creates a precedent and leads other states to follow suit with their own drones-based targeted killing programmes. The spread of drone technol- ogy and the American precedent could combine to create a world in which more and more states engage in targeted killings because they are easy and because so many of their rivals do it. Such a world would be closer to the rule of the jungle than to the rule-based inter- national order that the US sought to create and sustain over the last 50 years.

Conclusion

One of the unfortunate consequences of the rise of drone-based targeted killings is that much of the debate over the technology and its uses focuses exclusively on that function

The International Journal of Human Rights 121

and its legal and moral consequences. It is important to remember that targeted killings are not the only function of drones; they can be put to a wide range of other, often beneficial purposes. For example, as David Whetham points out in his contribution here, drones could play an important role in complex humanitarian emergencies as they can conduct sur- veillance in regions (like the Syrian civil war today) where outside monitors find it too dif- ficult to operate.103 Similarly, Caroline Kennedy and James Rodgers argue that drones can provide a solution for the UN in peacekeeping operations, both by reducing the risks that peacekeepers face and by monitoring the compliance of signatories to peace agreements.104

Kennedy and Rodgers go even further by suggesting that armed drones might be able to play a useful role in peace enforcement. Both of these uses of drones have legal and ethical questions; there are important issues surrounding the legal authority for their use, the control of the drones, the legal accountability for their use, and the moral hazard that flows from their employment by the UN or other actors. But they point to an important fact: a world of drones is not inevitably one in which targeted killings are their only, or even primary, function.

Whether this world ever emerges has to do largely with what the US – as a leader in the research and development of drones and as the world’s largest and most innovative user of drones – does next. In other words, the legal and ethical implications of drones are not set in stone but are in fact being created and reinforced by discrete American policies. At present, the use of drones by the Obama administration has been directed towards establishing a right of anticipatory self-defence, enabled and accelerated by drone technology, which is accorded exclusively to the US government. Such an articulation of the purpose of drones is dangerous because it may begin to crowd out other, more beneficial, uses of drones, and to produce a set of precedents that may be exploited by other states. The pol- icies employed by the Obama administration for drone-based targeted killings have begun to slowly erode some of the traditional legal and ethical restraints on the use of force, creat- ing a growing gap between current American practice and how armed force should be used according to the law of armed conflict. Such an approach is short-sighted for it surrenders the opportunity for the US to take the lead in articulating precisely what the legal and ethical implications of drones are and how the rules on the use of force must be adapted to accom- modate and control them. By developing a targeted killing programme as an exceptional, US-only proposition, and by keeping that programme in the shadows, the Obama adminis- tration may be hastening a day in which others use drones in ways hostile to both American interests and to a just international order.

Acknowledgements The author is grateful to Emma Leonard Boyle for feedback on this piece and wishes to thank all of the authors and reviewers who made this special edition possible.

Disclosure statement No potential conflict of interest was reported by the author.

Notes on contributor Michael J. Boyle is an Associate Professor of Political Science at La Salle University in Philadelphia. His most recent book is Violence after War: Explaining Instability in Post-Conflict States (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press, 2014).

122 M. J. Boyle

Notes 1. President Barack Obama, ‘Remarks by the President at the National Defense University’, The

White House, 23 May 2013. http://www.whitehouse.gov/the-press-office/2013/05/23/ remarks-president-national-defense-university (accessed 28 September 2014).

2. John Brennan, ‘The Ethics and Efficacy of US Counterterrorism Strategy’, Address at the Woodrow Wilson Center, Washington DC, 30 April 2012. http://www.wilsoncenter.org/ event/the-efficacy-and-ethics-us-counterterrorism-strategy (accessed 28 September 2014).

3. See, for example, Harold Hongju Koh, ‘The Obama Administration and International Law’, 25 March 2010. http://www.state.gov/s/l/releases/remarks/139119.htm (accessed 28 September 2014).

4. See Daniel R. Brunstetter and Arturo Jimenez Bacardi, ‘Drones and Human Rights: A Clash of Discourses’, in this volume.

5. Barack Obama, ‘Nobel Lecture’, 10 December 2009. http://www.nobelprize.org/nobel_prizes/ peace/laureates/2009/obama-lecture_en.html (accessed 3 November 2014).

6. For example, former General Counsel of the Department of Defense, Jeh Charles Johnson, remarked that ‘this is a new kind of war. It is an unconventional war against an unconventional enemy. And, given its unconventional nature, President Obama – himself a lawyer and a good one – has insisted that our efforts in pursuit of this enemy stay firmly rooted in conventional legal principles.’ See Jeh Charles Johnson, ‘The Conflict Against Al Qaeda and Its Affiliates: How Will It End’, Speech to the Oxford Union, 30 November 2012.

7. This article refers to these standards in general terms, but they are comprised of the Geneva Conventions and the jus ad bellum and jus in bello requirements.

8. Stephanie Carvin, ‘Getting Drones Wrong’, in this volume. 9. This point is made well by Bradley Jay Strawser, ‘Moral Predators: The Duty to Employ Unin-

habited Aerial Vehicles’, Journal of Military Ethics 9, no. 4 (2010): 352–68. See also Straw- ser’s debate with Asa Kasher in ‘Distinguishing Drones: An Exchange’, in Killing by Remote Control: The Ethics of an Unmanned Military, ed. Bradley Jay Strawser (Oxford: Oxford Uni- versity Press, 2013), 47–65.

10. For good discussions of some of the philosophical and ethical questions arising if fully auton- omous drones emerge, see Peter Finn, ‘A Future for Drones: Automated Killing’, The Washington Post, 19 September 2011; Patrick Lin, ‘Drone-Ethics Briefing: What a Leading Robot Expert Told the CIA’, The Atlantic, 15 December 2011.

11. For Robert Sparrow, this fact means that drones are permissible, but fully autonomous drones would not be due to a lack of clear human accountability. See Robert Sparrow, ‘Killer Robots’, Journal of Applied Philosophy 24, no. 1 (2007): 62–77.

12. Human Rights Council, ‘Report of the Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbi- trary Executions, Philip Alston’, Fourteenth Session, 28 May 2010, para. 84.

13. Mary Ellen O’Connell, ‘Unlawful Killing with Combat Drones: A Case Study of Pakistan 2004–2009′, Notre Dame Law School, Legal Studies Research Paper No. 09-43, July 2010, 8–10.

14. Glenn Greenwald, ‘Bravery and Drone Pilots’, Salon, 10 July 2012. 15. See Matthew Power, ‘Confessions of a Drone Warrior’, GQ Magazine, 22 October 2013; Mark

Bowden, ‘The Killing Machines’, The Atlantic, 14 August 2013. 16. David Whetham, ‘Killer Drones’, RUSI Journal 158, no. 3 (2013): 22–33. 17. This fact has led a number of scholars to argue that we are now living in a world of post-heroic

warfare. See particularly Edward Luttwak, ‘Towards Post-Heroic Warfare’, Foreign Affairs (May/June 1995); and for an application to drones see Christian Enemark, Armed Drones and the Ethics of War: Military Virtue in a Post-Heroic Age (London: Routledge, 2013); and Robert Sparrow, ‘War Without Virtue’, in Killing by Remote Control: The Ethics of an Unmanned Mili- tary, ed. Bradley Jay Strawser (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), 84–105.

18. Authorization to Use Military Force, Pub L. 107-40, 115 Stat. 224, 14 September 2001. 19. For an effective summary, see Hamdi v. Rumsfeld (2004), 542 U.S. (507), Lawfare, 12 Novem-

ber 2012. http://www.lawfareblog.com/wiki/the-lawfare-wiki-document-library/post-911-era- materials/post-911-era-materials-court-cases/hamdi-v-rumsfeld-542-u-s-507-2004/ (accessed 21 October 2014).

20. Jack Goldsmith, ‘Congress Must Figure Out What Our Government is Doing in the Name of the AUMF’, Lawfare, 17 May 2013. http://www.lawfareblog.com/2013/05/congress-must-figure- out-what-our-government-is-doing-in-the-name-of-the-aumf/ (accessed 8 October 2014).

The International Journal of Human Rights 123

21. Charlie Savage, ‘White House Invites Congress to Approve ISIS Strikes, but Says It’s Not Necessary’, The New York Times, 10 September 2014.

22. Remarks by Attorney General Eric Holder, Northwestern Law School, 5 March 2012. 23. Brennan, ‘The Ethics and Efficacy of US Counterterrorism Strategy’. 24. Jennifer Daskal and Stephen I. Vladeck, ‘After the AUMF’, Harvard National Security

Journal 5 (2014): 115–46. 25. Hongju Koh, ‘The Obama Administration and International Law’. 26. Department of Justice White Paper, ‘Lawfulness of a Lethal Operation Against a U.S. Citizen

Who is A Senior Operational Leader of al Qai’da or an Associated Force’, obtained by NBC News, quotes at pp. 3, 4.

27. Quoted in Andrew Rosenthal, ‘The Forever War’, The New York Times, 17 May 2013. 28. Susan Page, ‘Panetta: “30 Year War” And a Leadership Test for Obama’, USA Today, 6

October 2014. 29. Jeh Charles Johnson, ‘The Conflict Against Al Qaeda and Its Affiliates: How Will It End’,

Speech to the Oxford Union, 30 November 2012. 30. Craig Whitlock, ‘Panetta: U.S. “Within Reach” of Defeating al Qaeda’, The Washington Post,

9 July 2011. 31. The number of 30 countries where al-Qaeda operates comes from The New York Times, ‘Map

of Countries Where al Qaeda and Its Affiliates Operate’, 12 May 2011. 32. Obama, ‘Remarks by the President at the National Defense University’. 33. Jack Goldsmith, ‘Obama’s Breathtaking Expansion of a President’s Power to Make War’, Time

Magazine, 11 September 2014. 34. Harold Hongju Koh, ‘How to End the Forever War’, Speech at the Oxford Union, 7 May 2013.

DoD backs up, see Goldsmith. 35. Ed O’Keefe, ‘Kaine: If Congress Doesn’t Authorize Military Action, “We Will Have Created a

Horrible Precedent”’, The Washington Post, 23 September 2014. 36. Hongju Koh, ‘The Obama Administration and International Law’. 37. Ibid. 38. For a good statement of this view, see Jordan J. Paust, ‘Self Defense Targetings of Non-State

Actors and the Permissibility of US Use of Drones in Pakistan’, Journal of Transnational Law and Policy 19, no. 2 (2009): 237–80.

39. United Nations General Assembly, Human Rights Council, ‘Report of the Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbitrary Executions, Philip Alston’, 14.

40. Ibid. 41. Department of Justice White Paper, ‘Lawfulness of a Lethal Operation Against a U.S. Citizen

Who is A Senior Operational Leader of al Qai’da or an Associated Force’, quote at p. 7. 42. Ibid., 8–9. 43. Thomas M. McDonnell, ‘Sow What You Reap? Using Predator or Reaper Drones To Carry

Out Assassinations or Targeted Killings of Suspected Islamic Terrorists’, George Washington International Law Review 44 (2012): 243. http://digitalcommons.pace.edu/cgi/viewcontent. cgi?article=1857&context=lawfaculty, 289.

44. Jo Becker and Scott Shane, ‘Secret “Kill List” Proves a Test of Obama’s Principles and Will’, The New York Times, 29 May 2012.

45. The US is generally supportive of Israel’s right to preventive self-defence to strike terrorist operatives in the West Bank and Gaza, as well as in Lebanon, Syria and elsewhere.

46. Quoted in John Mearsheimer, ‘America Unhinged’, The National Interest (January/February 2014): 29.

47. International Committee of the Red Cross, ‘Combatant Status’. https://www.icrc.org/ customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_rul_rule3 (accessed 11 October 2014).

48. Convention (III) Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War. Adopted on 12 August 1949 by the Diplomatic Conference for the Establishment of International Conventions for the Protec- tion of Victims of War, held in Geneva from 21 April to 12 August 1949. Entered into force 21 October 1950.

49. Charles Lane, ‘High Court Rejects Detainee Tribunals’, The Washington Post, 30 June 2006. 50. Michael Walzer, ‘Targeted Killing and Drone Warfare’, Dissent Magazine, 11 January 2013.

http://www.dissentmagazine.org/online_articles/targeted-killing-and-drone-warfare (accessed 7 November 2014).

124 M. J. Boyle

51. General Sir Rupert Smith calls this ‘war among the people’. See his The Utility of Force (London: Allan Lane, 2005).

52. Hongju Koh, ‘The Obama Administration and International Law’. 53. See Koh for the administration’s defence. Ibid. 54. Del Quintan Wilber and Peter Finn, ‘US Retires “Enemy Combatant”, Keeps Broad Right to

Detain’, The Washington Post, 14 March 2009. 55. Daskal and Vladeck, ‘After the AUMF’, 115–46. 56. Liz Sly, ‘Al Qaeda Disavows Any Ties with Radical Islamist ISIS Group in Iraq, Syria’, The

Washington Post, 3 February 2014. 57. Marty Lederman, ‘The Legal Theory Behind the President’s New Initiative Against ISIL’, Just

Security, 10 September 2014. 58. Cora Currier, ‘Who Are We At War With? That’s Classified’, Pro Publica, 26 July 2013. 59. Michael J. Boyle, ‘Is the US Drone War Effective?’, Current History 113, no. 762 (2014). 60. Becker and Shane, ‘Secret “Kill List” Proves a Test of Obama’s Principles and Will’. 61. Danya Greenfield, ‘The Case Against Drone Strikes on People Who Only “Act” Like Terror-

ists’, The Atlantic, 19 August 2013. 62. Kevin Heller, ‘One Hell of a Killing Machine: Signature Strikes and International Law’, Mel-

bourne Legal Studies Research Paper 634, 2012. 63. MQ-9 Reaper Hunter/Killer UAV. http://www.defense-update.com/products/p/predatorB.htm

(accessed 13 October 2014). 64. RQ-1A/MQ1 Predator UAV. http://defense-update.com/products/p/predator.htm (accessed 13

October 2014). 65. David Rohde, ‘The Obama Doctrine: How the President’s Secret War is Backfiring’, Foreign

Policy 192 (March/April 2012): 66. 66. Stanford Law School and NYU School of Law, Living Under Drones (2013): 73–99. 67. Adam Baron, ‘In Yemen, Drones Ill Effects Linger Long After Dust Settles’, Christian Science

Monitor, 17 July 2013. 68. C. Christine Fair, Karl Kaltenhalter, and William J. Miller, ‘Pakistani Opposition to American

Drone Strikes’, Political Science Quarterly 129, no. 1 (2014): 1–33; Christopher Swift, ‘The Blowback Fallacy’, Foreign Affairs, 1 July 2012.

69. C. Christine Fair, Karl Kaltenhalter, and William J. Miller, ‘You Say Pakistanis All Hate the Drone War? Prove It’, The Atlantic, 23 January 2013.

70. The Telegraph, ‘Yemen Drone Strikes Cause Civilians to “Fear the U.S. As Much As al Qaeda”’, 22 October 2013.

71. Becker and Shane, ‘Secret “Kill List” Proves a Test of Obama’s Principles and Will’; Michael J. Boyle, ‘The Costs and Consequences of Drone Warfare’, International Affairs 89, no. 1 (2013): 1–29.

72. John Kaag and Sarah Kreps, Drone Warfare (Cambridge: Polity Press, 2014), 97. 73. See Daniel R. Brunstetter and Arturo Jimenez Bacardi, ‘Drones and Human Rights’, article in

this volume. 74. See Megan Braun and Daniel R. Brunstetter, ‘Rethinking the Criterion for Assessing CIA-Tar-

geted Killings: Drones, Proportionality and Jus ad Vim’, Journal of Military Ethics 12, no. 4 (2013): 304–24.

75. Dieter Fleck, The Handbook of International Humanitarian Law, 3rd edition (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), Section 509.

76. On supreme emergency, see Michael Walzer, Just and Unjust Wars: A Moral Argument with Historical Illustrations, 2nd edition (New York: Basic Books, 1992).

77. Michael Calderone, ‘Robert Gibbs Told Not to Acknowledge Drone Program Exists As White House Press Secretary’, The Huffington Post, 24 February 2013. http://www.huffingtonpost. com/2013/02/24/robert-gibbs-drones-white-house_n_2753183.html (accessed 20 October 2014).

78. Karen DeYoung, ‘After Obama’s Remarks on Drones, White House Rebuffs Security Ques- tions’, The Washington Post, 31 January 2012.

79. Becker and Shane, ‘Secret “Kill List” Proves a Test of Obama’s Principles and Will’. 80. Kaag and Kreps, Drone Warfare, 40. 81. Micah Zenko, Reforming U.S. Drone Strike Policies, New York: Council on Foreign Relations,

Report No. 65, January 2013. See also Tim Starks, ‘Unmanned Oversight’, The New Republic, 7 February 2013.

The International Journal of Human Rights 125

82. Kaag and Kreps, Drone Warfare, 67. 83. Peter W. Singer, ‘Do Drones Undermine Democracy?’, The New York Times, 21 January 2012. 84. See the discussion in the Stimson Center, The Task Force on Drone Policy (Washington, DC:

June 2014), 33. 85. Braun and Brunstetter, ‘Rethinking the Criterion for Assessing CIA-Targeted Killings’, 310–11. 86. Stimson Center, The Task Force on Drone Policy, 33. 87. O’Connell, ‘Unlawful Killing with Combat Zones’, 7. 88. Senator Lindsay Graham has estimated that drones have killed 4700 people. Spencer Acker-

man, ‘Senator Lists the Death Toll from Drones at 4,700 People’, Wired, 21 February 2013. 89. See the discussion in Gabriella Blum and Philip B. Heymann, ‘Law and Policy of Targeted

Killings’, Harvard National Security Journal 145 (2010): 145–70. 90. UN Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial Assassinations, Handbook (Center for Human Rights

and Global Justice, New York University), ‘Chapter Two: Use of Force by Law Enforcement Officials’. http://www.extrajudicialexecutions.org/application/media/Handbook%20Chapter% 202%20use%20of%20force%20in%20LE.pdf (accessed 21 October 2014).

91. Philip Alston, ‘The CIA and Targeted Killings Beyond Borders’, Harvard National Security Journal 2 (2011): 283–446. See also Blum and Heymann ‘Law and Policy of Targeted Killings’.

92. Stanford Law School and NYU School of Law, Living under Drones, 121. 93. Ward Thomas, ‘Norms and Security: The Case of International Assassination’, International

Security 25, no. 1 (2000): 105–33. 94. Hongju Koh, ‘The Obama Administration and International Law’. 95. O’Connell, ‘Unlawful Killing with Combat Zones’, 16. 96. See David Kretzmer, ‘Targeted Killings of Suspected Terrorists: Extra-Judicial Executions or

Legitimate Means of Self-Defence?’, The European Journal of International Law 16, no. 2 (2005): 171–212.

97. Blum and Heymann, ‘Law and Policy of Targeted Killings’, 148. 98. Associated Press, ‘Israeli Drone Kills Suspected Islamic Militants in Egypt’, 9 August 2013. 99. Jane Perlez, ‘Chinese Plan to Kill Drug Lord with Drone Highlights Military Advances’, The

New York Times, 20 February 2013. 100. Stimson Center, The Recommendations and Report of the Task Force on Drone Policy

(Washington, DC: 2014), 37. 101. Michael Walzer, ‘On Fighting Terrorism Justly’, International Relations 21 (2007): 480–4;

Braun and Brunstetter, ‘Rethinking the Criterion for Assessing CIA-Targeted Killings’, 306. 102. Kaag and Kreps, Drone Warfare, 112. 103. David Whetham, ‘Drones to Protect’, in this volume. 104. Caroline Kennedy and James Rodgers, ‘Virtuous Drones’, in this volume.

126 M. J. Boyle

  • Abstract
  • Legal authority
  • Nature of targets
  • Drone usage
  • Transparency and accountability
  • Precedent
  • Conclusion
  • Acknowledgements
  • Disclosure statement
  • Notes on contributor
  • Notes

without_leadership_there_is_no_change_article.pdf

42 Management Services Summer 2015

Without leadership there is no change

I n this article Philip Atkinson and Robert Mackenzie demonstrate that high quality performance cultures can be shaped through aligning leadership with strategies

based on a careful selection of continuous improvement lean strategies. Their contention is that ‘without leadership there can be no strategic thrust, change and improvement’. Ultimately, they believe ‘the degree to which your organisation will succeed or fail is dependent on your leaders ‘actions and behaviours.’

Organisations in both the public and private sector are going through some difficult times. There are still many who have to bite the bullet and focus on improving efficiencies and performance. These changes will not happen by accident nor will they happen by adherence to a ‘flavour of the month’ programmed instruction. Effective change has to be led by committed leaders who are focusing on changing behaviours. Leadership is not something that simply occurs it has to be led

by the top tiers and delivered and sustained through personal commitment.

No leadership, no vision and no direction Strategies available for influencing and forming a strongly focused performance culture come down to one effective option: concentrate almost completely on the dominant style of leadership in driving, installing and sustaining continuous improvement. In these difficult post recessionary times, we have to rethink our ‘organisational capability’ to operate in a highly unpredictable environment. This is true in all sectors. Many have not yet taken those extremely challenging decisions in order to structure their organisation for change.

Structure yourself for change: Change is transformational not transactional In today’s business environment you have to anticipate the

Most organisational cultures evolve by default rather than by design, implying that organisations can adapt faster and more effectively if they are led through the process. By Philip Atkinson and Robert Mackenzie.

43Management Services Summer 2015

next transition, prepare for it, and build a culture and the capability to make it work. To do that you need to enlist the support of leaders who want to create that culture. The old transactional role of ‘manager’ is replaced by the requirement to lead teams to build a strong and resilient culture. The command and control bureaucratic model of organisation with its ‘silo mentality’ will no longer survive, even in the most outmoded of public service organisations.

A leader portrays a much stronger position and role than the traditional role of manager. Leadership requires ownership of issues, concepts, taking charge, being action-oriented, positively influencing events, displaying a personal mission with responsibility, as well as being a role model for others. Organisations driven by leaders with strong positive values will take their organisations where mere managers can only dream.

Quality management starts with quality of leadership The charismatic qualities of those who lead the organisation ultimately influence the quality of your achievements as a business. How can we have a culture focused on continuous improvement if we don’t encourage staff at all levels to demonstrate that they are high calibre individuals? And just as a sports coach gives careful consideration to the composition of her or his team, so the top team of any organisation should pay attention to the composition, the development, and to the core attributes and characteristics of its key people in the business.

Create internal capability to drive change You need your own internal capability to drive and sustain change. The key players will either be a combination of direct reports to the top team, or middle management who report to the most senior level within the organisation. With an organisation of 2,000 people, if you can positively influence the top 100 staff, then you are in a very strong position to impact business performance for the better. This means that by focusing your efforts on working with just 5% of staff, ie the top team and their direct reports, the natural outcome, if well designed, is to significantly shift the performance of the whole business for the better.

Total business transformation If you don’t have the right leadership in place, it matters little how much you invest in lean, continuous improvement, technology, telephony, process improvement, systems development etc.

Fundamentally, how people are led and managed is central to building a robust business. When the management of people is designed to make a difference to performance, there

The most important factors in shaping any business culture are both derived from the behaviour demonstrated by those who lead and control the business.

is a strong cause-effect relationship between great leaders and their teams achieving much more than those who demonstrate poor or confused leadership.

Informed and targeted investment in shaping leadership behaviour will translate immediately to performance efficiencies, including providing best practise and best value. In this post recession economy it is vital for organisations to commit to the fundamentals of developing a performance enhancing leadership style to drive significant business transformation.

Mindset change – creating a legacy In large successful business giants such as General Electric, Apple, Microsoft, Toyota, ‘transformation’ means far more than just managing and administering daily transactions. It requires a pioneering mindset of focusing on strategic goals and translating these into their business operations. Leadership has to be reflected in the behaviours and actions which ultimately impact the customer for the better. What enables this to happen is a shift in leadership from focusing ‘internally’ on administering and transacting day to day operations, to ‘outwardly’ transforming the business to achieve a state of customer focused self-renewal.

Leadership behaviour shaping culture and performance? The two most important factors in shaping any business culture are both derived from the behaviour demonstrated by those who lead and control the business. The first is ‘what do leaders pay most attention to’. When leaders invest time in their people and deliberately improve quality and customer responsiveness, that’s seeing leadership behaviour in action. It signals what is important – and what is not.

The second driver of effective performance is ‘how leaders respond to critical incidents’, such as crises and difficulties. People notice this and it strongly signals to staff what is a priority and what is not. Leaders and senior staff often fail to recognise that ‘grapevine comments’ are generated, circulate and grow because of what others see and feel and interpret from their leaders behaviour and actions.

People are boss watchers Everyone does it – most of us spend time observing the behaviour of others more senior to us and we assess whether or not they are living the values they espouse. Be careful, because others will be also be observing your behaviour – because you may be their boss or have an authoritative position to uphold. ‘Doing what you say and saying what you do’ is critical in establishing a consistent management style which will spread throughout the organisation. We all devote time to focusing upon ‘what the top people pay most attention to’ because that is what shapes the culture, teamworking and the performance of every single organisation.

What do you see in that reflection in the mirror? Take the test. What is it like to receive your behaviour as a leader on a ‘bad day?’ We encourage organisations to streamline swiftly by examining the dominant values and leadership behaviours presented intentionally or otherwise in

44 Management Services Summer 2015 how leaders communicate with their people – ‘top to bottom’. The purpose of this is to establish the behaviours which lead to significant and enhanced performance and differentiate them from those which do not. Unsurprisingly, dominant behaviours from the top tiers of the business determine the dominant style of management that will flow throughout the organisation. For new people joining the organisation these are clear signs of how to behave.

Neuro leadership and emotional intelligence Most behaviour is ‘unconscious’. Although people are conscious of what they are doing, they may not be conscious of their motives and the impact this has on others. They may not be conscious of how their behaviour is received unless they have a high degree of sensitivity, seek feedback on their style.

We talk of neuro leadership. Our approach is to focus on improving the interpersonal competence of people in leadership positions so they can best associate, align, motivate and enthuse their staff and teams.

For this reason we regularly design specific 360 degree leadership assessments looking at leadership behaviour not only from a managerial standpoint through self-assessment – but also by winning the support of others. We ask for feedback from co-workers, peers and colleagues as well as direct reports and others involved in any direct or indirect supply chain relationship. In a sales or B2B context we often seek feedback from customers or business partners so that managers can take a ‘reality check’ on their personal performance.

This activity also helps to assess the potential of managers and leaders and is a powerful way to structure a succession process within an organisation. Huge returns can be experienced when tailoring training and all development activities towards adding value to all team workers. Often this exercise will generate a whole list of questions – here are the top five.

QUESTION 1 Who is a leader? Anyone who manages someone is a leader. Anybody who has responsibility for the performance of others is a leader. If you have staff reporting to you, your results are determined by how well you lead your people. A manager can leave today and a new recruit takes over the tomorrow. The style of leadership of that new recruit (for good or ill) will significantly shift how she or he leverages people to deliver the results. Leadership has a major impact on the performance of teams.

Also, consider the solitary individual with a more technical specialism – is there a role of leadership for this person? Of course – he or she is part of an internal supply chain and needs to demonstrate strong team behaviour to ensure that the supply chain is strong, firm and delivers to expectations. This person will influence how others operate.

‘Leadership is the significant factor in impacting upon organisation performance and one which many organisations need to address as we work through the early years of the next decade.’

QUESTION 2 Is there a difference between a manager and a leader?

There is a major and fundamental difference. We consider

Leaders must display a high degree of energy to demonstrate their resilience and their ability and stamina to contribute in a demanding business.

45Management Services Summer 2015 managers to be more transactional in nature – that is, dealing with processes and protocols focusing upon the administration of the system. Managers may do the job right – but leaders will do the right job. Leadership is about transformation and is largely to do with challenging the way business objectives are achieved.

Leadership requires an enthusiastic manner and focus for creating a strong vision for the organisation and ensuring that they inspire others to achieve. Transformational leaders will devote time to ‘thinking out of the box’, taking thoughtful risks, and building strong teams of people to work across boundaries and silos.

QUESTION 3 Can you have too much leadership? We have yet to find an organisation which does – although there are plenty of businesses that are making great strides in how they drive for change. The real focus should be on ‘what can we do better, quicker, in a more customer focused manner?’ Leadership can soon be created and the effect of a strong leadership programme will be instant. Just think now – in your organisation, what percentage of those who manage others are true leaders in how they behave? Now, consider if it were possible to increase that by a factor of 10 -15% – to create those with the attributes to drive sustained change and improvement – what effect would that have on your business performance?

QUESTION 4 What benefits can you expect from a strong leadership programme?

1. Leadership will exist by design rather than by default and will quickly highlight desired ways of working and team building, moving from the strictly task led behaviours to become more creative and strategic.

2. Behaviours will be clarified which will immediately lead to improved team performance.

3. Clear signals will be given to new recruits or those new to a managerial position.

4. Development activities can be designed specifically to support managers as they manage the transition to the strong transformational model of behaviour.

5. Morale within teams will increase because team members will be expecting and experience a freedom to succeed – simply because trust will take over from control.

6. Performance management will be taken seriously and new measures can soon become tangible.

7. Most importantly, those who are ‘early adaptors’ will be able to support those who take a little more time to practice the skills.

The focus of the organisation will be on ‘achieving the best from teams.’

It is pretty obvious that the real benefit accrues to organisations seeking to attract and retain the top talent in their field. In 2015+, new recruits of high calibre are a scarce resource for many organisations. To attract such quality people, organisations will require to demonstrate a positive, healthy culture in which people can grow and prosper. Those companies that fail to develop sound strategies to attract and retain strong leaders, will not have the best choice of the market.

46 Management Services Summer 2015

‘The leader is not employed to be a super independent and sole performer but, rather, committed to achieve results through others – so that ultimately, leadership is about creating an empowered culture which is self-sustaining through extensive influence and persuasion.’

QUESTION 5 What are the personal characteristics of effective leaders?

Effective leaders pursue transformational type behaviours but what specifically do they need to do more and less of in terms of driving change through team work?

Energise self and others Leaders must be able to energise themselves and others. They must display a high degree of energy to demonstrate their resilience and their ability and stamina to contribute in a demanding business. Energy means being positive. It is unlikely that someone who displays inactivity and a lacklustre desire to improve things will be able to work closely with challenging projects.

Energising others demonstrates a consistent way of behaving which illustrates some positive actions which hopefully others can emulate and master. The leader who understands how important it is to get their team to express themselves confidently and with pride, will probably commit to improving their influencing and persuasion skills with others.

Enthusiasm Self-confidence is key to effective leadership. If a leader fails to display self-confidence, and has a less than positive image and self esteem, it is unlikely that they can inspire others to superlative performance. The major factor holding people back

from achieving their potential is their personal beliefs about what they can and cannot do. The oft quoted statement from Henry Ford perfectly reflects this sentiment.

‘Whether you think you can or you think you can’t, you’re right’

Execute Leaders have to be decisive after taking in relevant data, comparing the ‘pro’s and con’s’, and then deciding. Here execution of the decision becomes the norm. People who fail to take decisions, fail to learn from their experiences.

In many ways good leadership comes from ‘experience’, some of which has involved some degree of failure. Good leadership comes from learning about things that did not go so well – not just success. Managers who fail to make decisions – until they have every piece of the jigsaw puzzle – will never make anything happen in their organisations.

Edge and continuous improvement The top ten percent of people in any profession or business will never need to look for a job – they will always be in demand and will be highly valued. Understanding where the ‘edge’ is in improvement is critical when looking at current problems, and thinking creatively for new solutions.

Always being alert and open to new ways of working is what characterises sharp people who live at the ‘Edge‘ of improvement. They challenge the way things are done to improve performance and are wise in how they use their time to best effect.

Our research indicates that there are multiple behaviours that demonstrate effective leadership behaviour. These behaviours

47Management Services Summer 2015

are pivotal to leadership performance and from our experience the key is to develop the person ‘inside out’ – so that the benefits accrue to both the individual and the organisation.

Summary Leadership is a critical issue for many businesses. Talent is increasingly a scarce resource, and the methods for sustaining the flow and retention of good quality people are not in abundance. We are half way through the second decade of this new century, and competition for the best people will intensify, implying that potential recruits have a choice of working with a strong leadership culture or someone else. Our experience is that high flyers choose the former.

Organisations and their top teams committed to developing a strong culture composed of high quality people, know that Leading by Example is a critical competence to display outwardly and in the policies, strategies and processes that hold the organisation together. Many management teams today do not realise they face a ‘leadership challenge.’ It is worth knowing

that those organisations that can implement strategies for continued and sustained improvement will be those peopled by high flyers. These high flyers don’t just evolve and gravitate to your organisation by accident. They have to be developed, coached and ultimately retained and groomed for senior positions and challenges.

By now you’ll be aware of the numerous benefits of developing a strong leadership style which is fundamentally based on transformational behaviours. We think you’ll agree that it is surprising that many organisations neglect or fail to fully commit to investing in their most senior people – those who Lead others. Transformational leadership is within the grasp of most organisations. For those committed to this approach, the results for the business can be immense once your business has established and aligned a strong leadership style with strategies for continual improvement. Those who achieve and develop a strong internal leadership capability and culture will be able to sustain any drive for change and guarantee a competitive edge for the future.

About the Authors

Philip Atkinson specialises in strategic cultural and behavioural change. For the last 25 years he has been engaged as a consultant supporting organisations in strategic development, leadership, organisational design, post-acquisition integra- tion, lean six-sigma, quality management and culture change. He has partnered with a variety of blue-chip companies in industries ranging from pharmaceutical to genetics, and the automotive industry to finance and banking. He regularly presents at conferences and workshop sessions and has written seven books on change management. Philip is also Direc- tor of Business Transformation with Scott Moncrieff. He can be contacted through his website www.philipatkinson.com or that of www.scott-moncrieff.com Email [email protected] or T: 44 131 473 3500 M: 44 7999 799286.

Robert Mackenzie is Chairman and Corporate Consulting Services Partner of the Consultancy and Accountancy firm Scott Moncrieff. He has over 25 years’ experience of organisational change, performance improvement, internal audit, comput- er audit, and risk management, and is a key member of the firm’s Public Sector Audit Group. Tel: 0131 473 3500. Email: [email protected]

The charismatic qualities of those who lead the organisation ultimately influence the quality of your achievements as a business.

Week 8 Resources.zip

HOW TO SPEND 100 MILLION TO REALLY SAVE EDUCATION.pdf

6/30/2017 EBSCOhost

http://eds.b.ebscohost.com.proxy1.ncu.edu/ehost/delivery?sid=e24bc8a7­cc1e­4a50­b998­4feedca90a9b%40sessionmgr120&vid=2&ReturnUrl=http%3a%2f%2… 1/3

Title: Authors: Source:

Document Type: Subject Terms:

Geographic Terms:

NAICS/Industry Codes:

People: Abstract:

Full Text Word Count: ISSN:

Accession Number: Database:

Record: 1 HOW TO SPEND $100 MILLION TO REALLY SAVE EDUCATION.

Kamenetz, Anya [email protected]

Fast Company. Feb2011, Issue 152, p86­88. 3p. 1 Color Photograph.

Article

*Educational finance *Analysis of variance *Entrepreneurship Educational change Educational innovations Public schools Charter schools Educational evaluation Privatization in education Educational accountability

Newark (N.J.) New Jersey

611710 Educational Support Services  923110 Administration of Education Programs  611699 All Other Miscellaneous Schools and Instruction  611110 Elementary and Secondary Schools

Zuckerberg, Mark, 1984­

The article presents a critique of various philosophies of school reform. It focuses on the example of Mark Zuckerberg, founder of the online social network Facebook, who plans to donate $100 million to the school system of Newark, New Jersey. Zuckerberg is thought to favor policies such as merit pay for teachers, closing poorly performing schools, and opening more charter schools. An argument is presented that this approach will not necessarily produce significant improvement, as the Newark Public Schools already allocate more than twice the national average of dollars per student, but only half the students graduate.

931

1085­9241

57357977

Business Source Complete

HOW TO SPEND $100 MILLION TO REALLY SAVE EDUCATION 

IT'S NOT AS EASY AS ZUCKERBERG THINKS / By Anya Kamenetz

13 RADICAL IDEAS, FROM CHARLES BEST, RANDI WEINGARTEN, DIANE RAVITCH, AND MORE

FORGET $100 MILLION­­MICHELLE RHEE WANTS TO SPEND $1 BILLION / By Jeff Chu

6/30/2017 EBSCOhost

http://eds.b.ebscohost.com.proxy1.ncu.edu/ehost/delivery?sid=e24bc8a7­cc1e­4a50­b998­4feedca90a9b%40sessionmgr120&vid=2&ReturnUrl=http%3a%2f%2… 2/3

THE ELITE HAS BECOME OBSESSED with fixing public schools. Whether it's Ivy League graduates flocking to Teach for America or new­money foundations such as Gates, Broad, and Walton bestowing billions on the cause, "for the under­40 set, education reform is what feeding kids in Africa was in 1980," Newark, New Jersey, education reformer Derrell Bradford told the Associated Press last fall.

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerberg is the latest entrepreneur to join this rush. He announced in late September that he planned to donate $100 million to the city of Newark to overhaul its school system. Zuckerberg, a billionaire by age 23, has little experience in philanthropy and no connection to Newark; he met the city's mayor, Cory Booker, at a conference and was impressed with Booker's ideas for school reform. Plans are still sketchy, but Zuckerberg has endorsed merit pay for teachers, closing failing schools, and opening more charters.

So will this princely sum produce a happy ending? Unlikely. The Zuckerberg gift, like all social action, is based on a particular "theory of change" ­­ a set of beliefs about the best strategy to produce a desired outcome. The United Way has one theory of change about the best way to feed the hungry (direct aid funded by international private donations). Che Guevara had a very different one (self­help through armed revolution). Unfortunately, the theory of change behind the recent infusion of private money into public schools is based on some questionable assumptions: First, public schools will improve if they harness more resources. Second, charter schools and strong, MBA­style leaders are the preferred means of improvement. And third, a school's success can be measured through standardized testing.

The Newark Public Schools already belie the first assumption. They allocate $22,000 per year per student, more than twice the national average of $10,000. Yet Newark graduates only half its charges. Private­sector education crusaders often counter that it's not just money they bring to the table ­­ it's a mind­set. Whether from Silicon Valley or Wall Street, they believe that empowering the chief is the key to a school's success. These execs are expected to foster competition, raise expectations, emphasize metrics, and take on the unions. It's a logic embraced by Mayor Michael Bloomberg, for one, in his decision to appoint a magazine publisher, former Hearst Magazines chairwoman Cathie Black, as the chancellor of the New York City Department of Education.

Zuckerberg wants to follow this play­book by insisting that Newark install Mayor Booker as the head of its school system, which would require skirting state law. Already, local activists have threatened a lawsuit, a move Zuckerberg shrugs off. "For me, this is more like a venture­capital approach where you pick the entrepreneur, the leader that you believe in, and then give them a lot of leverage," he told the blog TechCrunch.

Venture capitalists, and those who take the VC approach to school reform, love the independently run public schools known as charter schools, another trend Zuckerberg is likely to promote in Newark. Charters function like an educational startup. They give ultimate power to leaders, freeing them from many district rules, including union agreements, and they depend on a round­the­clock work ethic. Sadly, charters fail at similar rates to startups ­­ and when they do, children can be the casualties. A 2009 national study from Stanford's Center for Research on Education Outcomes found that 37% of charter­school students performed worse than their counterparts at public schools: 46% matched up, and just 17% showed clear gains.

Of course, such "performance" stats hinge on one central metric: standardized test scores. And it's here, I believe, that the philanthropic narrative of school reform breaks down. A growing chorus of educational iconoclasts, including Diane Ravitch and Sir Ken Robinson, argue that such scores are exactly the wrong gauges of success. What do they really measure? "Taking tests again and again does not make kids smarter," Ravitch says. "Their motivation does not improve, their interest in their education does not increase, and their achievement does not improve." Judging schools based on test­scores means pushing students to conform to a single standard deviation, rather than cultivating their individual passions.

6/30/2017 EBSCOhost

http://eds.b.ebscohost.com.proxy1.ncu.edu/ehost/delivery?sid=e24bc8a7­cc1e­4a50­b998­4feedca90a9b%40sessionmgr120&vid=2&ReturnUrl=http%3a%2f%2… 3/3

Many of the people who disagree with Ravitch and Robinson (and me, for that matter) are smart and dedicated. The face of their movement is former Washington, D.C., schools chief Michelle Rhee, who is profiled on page 94, revealing why she's pushing her new billion­dollar program. Also included in this package: suggestions from a wide range of experts, from elementary­school principals to philanthropists and union chiefs. Put it together, and you've got a foment of ideas all aimed at benefiting children. Whatever your policy position, that's a good thing.

Our continued prosperity in a postindustrial economy depends on creativity and innovation. And that's why Zuckerberg's decision to follow the popular script disappoints me. I wish he had taken his $100 million, and some of his smartest people, and designed a new framework for education from the ground up, much the way he built Facebook from a dorm­room idea to a global brand. Is it possible to craft an education platform that's as participatory, offers as much opportunity for self­expression, and is as magnetic to young people as Facebook itself? That would be a theory of change worth testing.

PHOTO (COLOR)

~~~~~~~~ By Anya Kamenetz, [email protected]

Copyright of Fast Company is the property of Mansueto Ventures LLC and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

How Zuckerbergs 100 Million for Newark Schools Actually Turned Out.pdf

https://nonprofitquarterly.org/2014/05/19/how­zuckerberg­s­100­million­for­newark­schools­actually­turned­out/ 1/3

How Zuckererg’s $100 Million for Newark chools Actuall Turned Out

   RICK COHN, NATIONAL CORRPONDNT | Ma 19, 2014

 

Ma 19, 2014; The New Yorker (http://www.neworker.com/reporting/2014/05/19/140519fa_fact_ruakoff?currentPage=all&moif=0)

Dale Ruakoff ha a long piece in the New Yorker on the impact of Mark Zuckererg’ $100 million donation to the Newark pulic chool. The article i well worth a read, an excellent example of the long-form journalim that i ecoming increaingl rare in the face of the oeion with oiling complex iue down to a few overimplified paragraph online. Ruakoff tell the tor of the interaction of three people: Zuckererg, the donor; Cor ooker, the Democratic maor of Newark; and Chri Chritie, the Repulican governor of New Jere. Ruakoff atutel capture the long friendhip of ooker and Chritie, noting that ooker “had een a champion of voucher and charter chool for Newark ince he wa elected to the cit council, in 1998,” though in hi campaign for maor, ooker ditanced himelf from voucher.

Long efore the alliance etween Maor ooker and Governor Chritie, Councilman ooker wa a hero and icon to the chool reform movement. In a peech to the conervative Manhattan Intitute, he challenged the notion of keeping kid tuck in a “repugnant” chool tem: “I define pulic education not a a pulicl guaranteed pace and a pulicl run, pulicl funded uilding where our children are ent aed on their Zip Code,” ooker aid. “Pulic education i the ue of pulic dollar to educate our children at the chool that are et

equipped to do o—pulic chool, magnet chool, charter chool, aptit chool, Jewih chool.” Upon eing elected maor, ooker

Non Profit New For Nonprofit Organization | Nonprofit Quarterl  (http://nonprofitquarterl.org/2014/05/19/how-zuckererg- -100-million-for-newark-chool-actuall-turned-out/)

https://nonprofitquarterly.org/2014/05/19/how­zuckerberg­s­100­million­for­newark­schools­actually­turned­out/ 2/3

equipped to do o—pulic chool, magnet chool, charter chool, aptit chool, Jewih chool.” Upon eing elected maor, ooker puhed for charter chool, raiing utantial fund for the Newark Charter chool Fund from the Gate, Walton, Roerton, and Fiher foundation and overeeing the creation of aout 15 charter run  Uncommon chool and KIPP, among other.

ooker pitched Chritie on an alliance to tranform pulic education in Newark, long an exceptionall trouled chool tem, ut the larget pulic emploer in the cit and trongl upported  the union. That parked Chritie’ interet, and an alliance wa orn with a goal “not jut to fix the Newark chool ut to create a national model for how to turn around an entire chool ditrict.” ooker’ plan wa “to make Newark the charter chool capital of the nation” through a top-down proce that paed the cit’ political proce and an infuion of philanthropic upport that, “unlike government, required no pulic review of prioritie or pending.” Chritie gave it hi enthuiatic approval.

Their plan for “tranformational change” attracted Faceook’ Mark Zuckererg, who pledged $100 million to advance their agenda. Zuckererg had told ooker that he wa looking for “a cit that wa read to revolutionize uran education,” and the quickl hit it off. ooker preented Zuckererg with a reform plan, eginning with a new laor contact that tied teacher compenation to tudent performance with onue a high a 50 percent of alarie. (The 26-ear-old Zuckererg wa a ig opponent of ting an alarie to eniorit.)

Though pledging to let Newark lead on the ue of hi grant fund, Zuckererg did no uch thing. Rather, he put hi mone into a new foundation, the Foundation for Newark’ Future, whoe oard included the maor and eventuall donor of more than five million dollar— which, other than the maor, prett much left Newark out of the driver’ eat. A communit advior committee wa created two ear after the foundation,  which time mot of the mone had een committed to charter chool and the laor contract. In the firt couple of ear of the Zuckererg mone, ome $20 million went to variou conulting firm, including a utantial pament to Chritopher Cerf’ firm efore Cerf went on to ecome Chritie’ tate commiioner of education.

Zuckererg expected a ingle-minded focu from ooker on education reform, ut ooker had to deal with the realit that he wa maor of all of Newark, not jut the chool. The Cit wa next to ankrupt, forcing ooker to la off a quarter of the cit’ workforce, including nearl ever new police recruit who had een hired during hi firt term—at a time when crime wa krocketing. Zuckererg, along with ooker and Chritie, thought the philanthropic gift and the reform agenda would unite Newark, ut that didn’t happen.

Oddl enough, a major part of the reakdown of the plan occurred a a reult of ooker’ appointment of Cami Anderon a chool chancellor. A product of Teach for America and other ed reform group, Anderon wa urpriingl underwhelmed  the ooker/Chritie focu on charter. According to Ruakoff, Anderon “pointed out that, with rare exception, charter erved a maller proportion than the ditrict chool of children who lived in extreme povert, had learning diailitie, or truggled to peak nglih. Moreover, charter lotterie diproportionatel attracted the ‘chooer’—parent with the time to navigate the proce. Charter in Newark were expected to enroll fort per cent of the cit’ children  2016. That would leave the neediet ixt percent in ditrict chool.” The prolem, generall ignored  charter chool advocate, oiled down to “how to expand charter without detailizing traditional pulic chool.”

To accomplih Anderon’ and ooker’ agenda, the negotiated laor contract with teacher and principal, leaving the chool tem with a large udget deficit depite the influx of philanthropic upport, which caued her to la off counelor and other taff. “We’re raiing the povert level in Newark in the name of chool reform,” Anderon told a group of funder. “It’ a hard thing to wretle with.” The opponent of the ooker/Chritie/Anderon plan united ehind Central High chool principal Ra araka, on of famou poet Amiri araka, who declared hi candidac for maor a ooker wa ogling running for the U.. enate. Among reformer, Anderon wa alo loing upport from the education reform crowd ecaue of her deciion to go low on charter, which reformer o often view a panacea.

In the wake of the turmoil of the udget and other reform, Anderon and a conulting group that received $3 million over two ear generated a new plan—One Newark—that aicall eliminated neighorhood chool  aigning tudent among 55 ditrict chool and 16 charter chool, part of Anderon’ trateg of reducing the election ia inherent in charter chool tem. However, there were no plan for tranportation uilt into the plan, and it called for “more than a third of Newark’ chool…[to] e cloed, renewed, relocated, phaed out, repurpoed, or redeigned.” There were no olid plan in One Newark for accommodating tudent with learning diailitie, and there were gap in term of charter coverage: One Newark aid that charter would erve K-8, ut it oon ecame apparent that the charter taking over ome chool onl agreed to K-4 pupil.

Chritie pledged to upport Anderon, now that ooker had gone to the enate, ut then Chritie encountered hi own prolem with “ridgegate,” which limited hi attention to Newark pulic education iue. With ooker gone, araka look like he i going to win the next maoral election againt hi education reform-acked opponent, havar Jeffrie. Interetingl, Jeffrie, however, eem to undertand the weakne in the thinking of thoe reformer who imagine that reform ha to e top-down ecaue union and politician will alwa eat reformer the poll.

“ducation reform…come acro a colonial to people who’ve een here for decade. It’ ver miionar, impoed, done to people rather

https://nonprofitquarterly.org/2014/05/19/how­zuckerberg­s­100­million­for­newark­schools­actually­turned­out/ 3/3

“ducation reform…come acro a colonial to people who’ve een here for decade. It’ ver miionar, impoed, done to people rather than in cooperation with people,” Jeffrie a. “Thi i a democrac…. You have to uild coalition and educate and advocate…At ome time, ou have to peruade people.”

Thank, Dale Ruakoff, for an inightful look ehind the allhoo of education reformer and education traditionalit into the iue, compromie, tradeoff, and realitie of government, chool, and people.—Rick Cohen

 

Mark Zuckerberg Gave New Jersey 100 Million To Fix Newarks Schools And It Looks Like It Was A Waste.pdf

6/30/2017 Mark Zuckerberg's Newark Grant ­ Business Insider

http://www.businessinsider.com/mark­zuckerbergs­newark­grant­2014­5 1/4

AP Images

Mark Zuckerberg Gave New Jersey $100 Million To Fix Newark's Schools, And It Looks Like It Was A Waste

CAROLINE MOSS MAY 13, 2014, 9:04 AM

In the fall of 2010, Mark Zuckerberg announced on Oprah that he'd be making a generous gift to Newark, New Jersey.

As Oprah said in her Oprah way, "one ... hundred ... million ... dollars" would be given to Newark Mayor Cory Booker and New Jersey Gov. Chris Christie as the three began the Startup:Education foundation. 

The plan was to turn Newark into what Zuckerberg called "a symbol of educational excellence for the whole nation," spent on retaining the best teachers, and creating environments that would produce successful students and, one day, graduates.

Newark is a city wrought with crime. Its graduation rate is about 67%. It needed the help, and Booker's vision sounded promising.

Between 2010 and 2012, The New Yorker reports that "more than twenty million dollars of Zuckerberg’s gift and matching donations went to consulting firms with various specialties: public relations, human resources, communications, data analysis, [and] teacher evaluation." Many of the consultants were being paid upwards of $1,000 a day.

“Everybody’s getting paid but Raheem still can’t read," Vivian Cox Fraser, president of the Urban League of Essex County, was quoted saying.

Today, the money is pretty much gone, and Newark has hardly become that symbol of excellence. 

The New Yorker has the full 12­page story today, and we've dug into it to find some of the main timeline points you need to know.

In 2010, Mayor Booker found a loophole in getting money to help fund Newark's educational reform. It came in the form of philanthropic donations, which, unlike government funding, required no public review of priorities or

6/30/2017 Mark Zuckerberg's Newark Grant ­ Business Insider

http://www.businessinsider.com/mark­zuckerbergs­newark­grant­2014­5 2/4

Flickr // Cory Booker

spending. Gov. Christie approved the plan, and Booker's job was to find the donors.

Meanwhile, in Silicon Valley, Zuckerberg (like many other tech billionaires) had pledged to donate half of his fortune, but as The New Yorker reports, he knew new very little about urban education or philanthropy.

Booker and Zuckerberg met to discuss a vision for Newark's future. Booker wanted to significantly reward Newark teachers who improved student performance rather than focus on seniority and tenure. Teachers would be challenged and rewarded to do their jobs well, and students would benefit.

Zuckerberg was confident Newark and Booker were the right recipients for this huge gift (given over five years), and agreed to gift $100 million dollars with a few stipulations: 

Booker would also have to raise $100 million dollars. Zuckerberg's money would be released to Newark as matching dollars rolled in. Booker would have to replace the current superintendent with a “transformational leader.”

The reform ended up looking like this: taking low­performing public schools and closing them, turning them into charter schools and "themed" high schools. But there was no easy way to expand charters without destabilizing traditional public schools.

In the months following the gift announcement, Booker and Christie still had no superstar superintendent and no reform plan.

Zuckerberg was concerned and urged Booker to find the superintendent, even sending Booker a poster widely seen around the Facebook campus that read, "Done is better than perfect."

Immediately, Booker appointed Cami Anderson for the job. She implemented ways to help students and improve schools (all which The New Yorker detailed), but there were roadblocks along the way, like how the students brought the issues going on in their homes with them to the classroom.

Anderson wanted to give schools more support to help students on emotional and social levels, but Newark had already been spending more money per student than most districts in the entire country, none of which was reaching the children it existed to help.

New contracts were being created, money was being hemorrhaged, and the district was going broke. But interviews — like this one in Forbes — regarding the money and the future of Newark's schools were always positive, highlighting, of course, only the good aspects of the huge monetary donation.

Then, in January of this year, The Washington Post reported on "dozens of emails between the Zuckerberg camp (including Zuckerberg himself) and the Booker camp (including Booker himself)," which ended up revealing that

6/30/2017 Mark Zuckerberg's Newark Grant ­ Business Insider

http://www.businessinsider.com/mark­zuckerbergs­newark­grant­2014­5 3/4

state education officials were going above and beyond to get money from big private donors to remake public schools in the way they want to.

Anderson came up with another plan called One Newark, which sounded like it could work. Families would choose which charter or public schools they would want to send their children to. Children from the lowest­ income families would get first pick. So would kids with special needs.

It all sounded great until parents and teachers realized it was only on paper. Solutions hadn't been figured out fully. Programs hadn't been developed. Issues like transportation had not yet been tackled. Things that were promised didn't come to fruition.

According to The New Yorker, Anderson, Booker, Zuckerberg, and Christie, "despite millions of dollars spent on community engagement—have yet to hold tough, open conversations with the people of Newark about exactly how much money the district has, where it is going, and what students aren’t getting as a result."

You can read the full report from The New Yorker here. 

6/30/2017 Mark Zuckerberg's Newark Grant ­ Business Insider

http://www.businessinsider.com/mark­zuckerbergs­newark­grant­2014­5 4/4

Newarks Superintendent Rolls Up Her Sleeves and Gets to Work..pdf

Newark's Superintendent Rolls Up

Scene: Large corner office, 10th (and top) floorof an old downtown Newark office building. Nice navy blue sofa, very large desk, executive-style

conference table, framed pictures and posters on the

walls, floor-to-ceiling windows on two corners, and

doors that open onto a rooftop deck.

"This is a super office," I exclaim, asking Cami

Anderson, the new superintendent of Newark

schools, to tell me a little bit about it.

Sitting a bit stiffly on the sofa, Anderson winces.

"I hate it. My ideal would be to take one of our old,

gorgeous schools and make it a place of bustling

collaboration and activity between adults and chil-

dren," she says. "That would actually look and feel

quite different than our corporate tower here."

This California blond is clearly not your ordinary educa- tor, which could be the best thing that has happened to the perennially failing Newark Public Schools (NPS) since—well, perhaps, ever. The state took over the district in 1995, to little effect. With 75 schools and almost 40,000 students, Newark is the largest district in New Jersey, and with graduation rates hovering just about 50 percent, one of the most troubled. Enrollment is down some 9,000 students since 2001. As the New York Times reported when Anderson took over, in June of 2011, "Cami Anderson faces the monumental task of rescuing an urban school system that has long been mired in low achievement, high turnover and a culture of failure, despite decades of state intervention."

It was, said the Times, with exquisite understatement, "the ultimate high-risk opportunity."

Even with the popular and smart Newark mayor Cory Booker on her side and a $100 million gift from Facebook founder Mark Zuckerberg, she'll need all the help she can get. As even Chris Christie, the take-no-prisoners Garden State governor, said at the press conference announcing Anderson's £

5 0 E D U C A T I O N N E X T / W I N T E R 2 0 1 3 educationnext.org

Fier Sleeves and Gets to Work

A conversation with Cami Anderson By PETER MEYER

appointment, "It took us a long time to get to where we are now [in Newark], and no leader, no matter how good, is going to be able to turn this around overnight."

It would have been hard to find anyone disagreeing with the blunt-spoken governor on that one.

"Judge me by my actions," Anderson said at the time. "Let me roll up my sleeves and dive in. Then we'll talk."

And talk we did, last May, just as Anderson was finishing her first year on the job. "The first year of anything is tough because you're saying, 'Trust me. Trust me. Trust me,'" she said. "But you haven't really had time to, 'Show me. Show me. Show me."'

Shaking Things Up In fact, Anderson showed her stuff immediately.

"I had to make some very important leadership decisions," she recalled about those first days on the job, "right then." And since Anderson's "theory of change" is about "great school leaders," she "ran around to as many schools as possible to try to get a sense of the quality of our principals, most particularly those who I'd heard deep concerns about or had heard were awesome and were approaching their tenure date."

The result? Seventeen new princi- pals when school opened the follow- ing September. Major shakeup. Indeed, Anderson's first year in Newark was marked by serious change—she closed six schools, reorganized her central administration team, cut 120 jobs—and marked the beginning of a deep systemic overhaul, financial and pedagogical.

So far, so good. There have been the fights over the school closings and the upset of a system being (rather quickly) turned inside out, but as friends predicted, Anderson's engaging per- sonal style won many people over. She did not arrive with an agenda, but she did have a clear vision of where to start—even before the principal shakeup.

"The first thing is to define success," she said. "And that's pretty simple. Every kid of school age in Newark is in a school that puts him or her on the path to graduate from college."

That is, as Anderson recognizes, "a very lofty aspirational goal, considering that we have about a third of our kids read- ing at grade level by the 3rd grade, and that we graduate about 55 percent of our kids, and only 23 percent of those do so by passing high-stakes tests. And of those who graduate, 90 percent need remediation, which ultimately is a sure ticket to dropping out and having debt, right?"

Anderson is no pie-in-the sky reformer. "You have to be honest about the gap between where you are and your goal," she said. And she and her new crew, which included Photeine Anagnostopoulos, a savvy former Morgan Stanley financial analyst who worked with Anderson in Joel Klein's shop in New York City, have spent "a fair amount of time defining where we are." It wasn't a good spot.

They hired Educational Resource Strategies (ERS) to study the distribution of dollars across students in the district and discovered that "it was the most inequitably distributed set of dollars across schools they had ever seen, by far," said

Anderson's first year in Newark was

marked by serious change—the beginning

of a deep systemic overhaul, financial

and pedagogical.

Anagnostopoulos, who also found that 25 percent of the district's costs were in building and maintenance. "It should be closer to 10 percent," she said. Anderson wanted "a real and clear picture" of the health of the district, financially and academically. And she got it.

The Race Card Many believed that Anderson would be waylaid by Newark's famously polarizing racial politics.

"I don't know if you've noticed," I told Anderson, "but you are white. And this is Newark."

educationnext.orq W I N T E R 2 0 1 3 / E D U C A T I O N N E X T 5 1

"That may be the funniest thing I've ever heard," roared Anderson. "My entire life I have grown up in and participated in all kinds of cross-cultural conversations.... We're going to have some tough conversations. But it's something that I think is really important."

Anderson's partner is a black man ("a recovering cor- porate banker turned improv artist turned entrepreneur," said Anderson), and they have a young son together. They moved to downtown Newark shortly after her appointment. Anderson herself grew up in a large, interracial family (more on that below).

And there's Cory Booker, black mayor of Newark—and friend. When Booker decided to run for the top job in year 2002, Anderson was there. In fact, she took a leave of absence from her Teach For America executive director job to serve as Booker's director of policy and strategy. "Though school reform is my primary passion," she said, "I have, throughout my life, become involved in campaigns where I felt like there was a game-changing candidate." It would appear that Booker has been that (see "Home Is Where the Heart Is," features. Fall

When Christie tapped her to run Newark's

schools, she was one of a handful of

education reformers who [could manage]

full-bodied traditional systems in transition.

2006). And the added benefit of working on his campaign, said Anderson, was getting to know Newark. "I made lots of friends during that campaign."

The Perfect Reform Leader Cami Anderson may just be the perfect choice for leading Newark Public Schools to a postracial promised land.

She has degrees from the University of California at Berke- ley (BA in education and anthropology) and Harvard (MA in public policy and education). She has been a classroom teacher, in theater arts and in a Montessori school. She was

chief program officer for New Leaders for New Schools (2002-05), overseeing the training of new, reform-minded principals. While she was there, the organization was rec- ognized as one of the most successful nonprofits in America by East Company magazine and Harvard Business School. As Teach For America's executive director (1997-2002), she increased funding by 300 percent, overseeing the training and performance of over 500 teachers in more than 90 schools.

When Christie tapped her to run Newark's schools, she was one of a handful of education reformers in the country who had made the transition from the entrepreneurial side of the busi- ness to managing full-bodied traditional systems in transition. She had just completed a four-year stint as one of Joel Klein's top lieutenants, as senior superintendent in charge of alternative high schools and programs, which served 30,000 students under 21 and 60,000 students ki correctional facilities, suspension cen- ters, and drug treatment centers in addition to students seeking a GED, career/technical education, and teen pregnancy services.

While it is tempting to trace Anderson's operations and systems management expertise to Harvard and her public

policy and education degree, the true source of her proficiencies in those areas can probably be attributed to growing up in a family of 12 children. "I don't even remember the sequencing of all of us," she laughed. "But basically, from the time I was 3 until the time I was 12, there was someone who came to our family through adoption just about every year. And at the very end, my mother had my youngest blood

brother. So there were two blood siblings, nine adopted, and then Brock came at the very end."

This kind of family might also explain why, when I asked Anderson who her education heroes are, she said, without hesitation, "My mom." Her mother was not a traditional educator, but "she has an uncanny ability to zero in on the feedback that you get even from your greatest enemy. Her basic philosophy in life—she calls it the One Percent Rule—is that in every situation you personally have an impact on the outcome, whether it's 1 percent or 100 percent."

Her parents came from working-class families in the Bay Area of California and became "activist types" in the 1960s.

52 E D U C A T I O N N E X T / W I N T E R 2 0 1 3 educationnext.org

They moved to L.A., where her father enrolled at the Univer- sity of Southern California, then worked at the Watts Labor Action Community Committee, then for Mayor Tom Bradley.

"For many years, mom was working in parent training, family support work, and through that had done a lot with young people who were being transitioned into foster homes or into adoptive families," Anderson explained. "And there were lots of cases where kids were deemed hard-to-place, for a host of reasons that we all find horrible, either because of physical handicap or age." Anderson's mom brought many of them home, nine permanently.

She describes it as "a do-it-yourself household. We all had kitchen night, laundry night, daily jobs, weekly jobs, work wheels, coupons. This is why I'm a systems person."

interview

ANDERSON MEYER

Mission Driven And that is how Anderson is making over Newark Public Schools. She says she has never been a long-range planner. She is more mission-driven than career-oriented. She fell into teaching and "only worked with kids who had been suspended or kicked out of their classroom." She was always creating "a strong culture, creating rituals, creating shared responsibihty," as her mom had taught her. "My principal would say, 'This is brilliant.' And I thought, 'Well, yeah, this is pretty much my house on a Sunday.'"

Anderson believes that education is a way of leveling the playing field. "I never thought, 'One day I'm going to be a lifelong educator,'" she said. "I thought, 'One day I'm going to be part of a generation of people that fundamentally changes the relationship between poverty and race and the American dream.'"

If it's not yet an entire generation, Anderson sure has the qualities to lead others to the dream.

Peter Meyer, former news editor at Life Magazine, is senior policy fellow with the Thomas B. Fordham Institute and contributing editor at Education Next.

Story Starters New to the education beat? In unfamiliar territory? We can help!

The Education Writers Association is proud to introduce Story Starters, a new resource providing background and context on a wide range of topics in education policy and

practice.

Browse pivotal studies, get up to speed with key media coverage, find experts who know the issues, and learn to ask the questions that matter.

Topics Include:

School Climate | Charters & Choice | Data & Accountability | College Finance | STEM Education

& much more!

wvvw.storystarters.org

educationnext.org W I N T E R 2 0 1 3 / E D U C A T I O N N E X T 53

Copyright of Education Next is the property of Hoover Institution Press and its content may not be copied or

emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission.

However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.

CampudoniLMSOL5101-2.docx

Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

NORTHCENTRAL UNIVERSITY

ASSIGNMENT COVER SHEET

Student: Luis A. Campudoni

THIS FORM MUST BE COMPLETELY FILLED IN

Follow these procedures: If requested by your instructor, please include an assignment cover sheet. This will become the first page of your assignment. In addition, your assignment header should include your last name, first initial, course code, dash, and assignment number. This should be left justified, with the page number right justified. For example:

DoeJXXX0000-1 1

Save a copy of your assignments: You may need to re-submit an assignment at your instructor’s request. Make sure you save your files in accessible location.

Academic integrity: All work submitted in each course must be your own original work. This includes all assignments, exams, term papers, and other projects required by your instructor. Knowingly submitting another person’s work as your own, without properly citing the source of the work, is considered plagiarism. This will result in an unsatisfactory grade for the work submitted or for the entire course. It may also result in academic dismissal from the University.

MSOL-5101

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Leadership Theories and Practices

Week 2 - Evaluate the Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence on a Specific Group

Faculty Use Only

<Faculty comments here>

<Faculty Name> <Grade Earned> <Date Graded>

Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

8

Week 2 Assignment - Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

MSOL-510: Leadership Theories and Practices

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

by:

Luis A. Campudoni

05/21/2017

Introduction

Clearly there is a cultural paradigm within the professional world that points towards the multiple age groups within a corporation and the particular influential factors that drive these generations. What motivates them each? What are their main interest? What is the ideal workplace environment for each generational group? These are some of the key concerns that corporate leaders are confronted with in order to maintain a balanced strategy that provides a holistic influential leadership approach. But with the millennials generation now moving to the center of the workforce environment it is necessary to understand the critical drivers that draws millennials towards a specific workplace. This paper seeks to analyze from the point of view of Google, Inc., on what leadership traits are fostered and implemented within the organization and what strategies they executed to make the approach towards millennials effective and successful.

The Millennial’s

It is imperative to understand the concept of millennials first before deep diving into how leaders approach this large generational group. Millennial’s, also known as Generation Y, encompasses a generational group of people born between 1977 and 1994. This time block defines the oldest Generation Y individual with a maximum of 40 years today and the youngest Generation Y individual with 23 years today. Richard Fry wrote an article defining the current status of the Millennial Generation using official data released from federal databases and census reports. In his article, he describes Generation Y as the “largest living generation with 75.4 million millennials surpassing the 74.9 million baby boomers” which was the leading generation until now. (Fry, 2016). This number clearly places millennials as the largest workforce generation in most workplaces today. There is a large possibility that points towards the millennials reaching numbers larger than 50 percent of the workforce within years.

Millennials are not only considered the largest generational group in the workforce but also the most technologically savvy. Generation Y was born during the technological boom of computers and internet. They experienced the introduction of cell phones and mobile devices first hand. They become the focus generation targeted when social media networks emerged. Their technology approach of this generation makes them more demanding for innovation and automation. According to Alastair Mitchel (2013), “Millennials are a generation that will seek to solve problems themselves and if they’re not satisfied with the technology being offered to them, they’ll find something else to use”. One key aspect of Millennials is their intrigued nature towards professional and personal growth. Millennials will take on opportunities that allows them to move on and reach further up even it means outside of their current workplace if growth is not available to them. When opportunities are not available to them they see it as an obstacle that slows them down in their progress to success and growth. They are considered achievers due to their entrepreneurship mentality and go getter attitude. Jeff Fromm (2015), Forbes writer and contributor, summarizes his definition of the Millennials in a simple yet very important statement: “As the most collaborative and inclusive generation to date, these young adults expect their place of work to embrace the same idealism and values they hold so dear”.

Google’s Leadership Approach to Millennials

Google Inc. has been identified as the best place to work at because of their approach to motivating and influencing their workforce; in particular millennials. This achievement is granted not based on profitable assessments and analysis on the company itself but on the feedback provided by thousands of Google millennial employees that volunteered to provide their input on how they feel about their employer. The response back from Google leadership to their employees can be categorized in key leadership practices / approaches implemented.

Millennials-specific Approach

The first step that Google leadership took was to develop a unique leadership approach to attract, retain, and develop millennial employees. Google realized how critical millennials were to their operations. Google identified Millennials as critical employees that are “continuous learners, collaborators, achievement-oriented, socially conscious and highly educated”. (Business.com, 2017). The vast potential of the millennials was clearly evident for Google. The company’s leadership implemented millennials leadership focus groups that was composed by millennial leaders leading the millennial workforce. This allowed Google to provide a leadership structure for millennials that understood and cared about their interests, ideals, and needs as a workforce full of opportunities and flexibility.

Work-Life Balanced Workplace

Google also realized that millennials were right in the development stages of starting families and raising children and that this critical aspect of life was very important to millennials. To emphasize on how Google leadership cared for their millennial employees Google implemented programs like flexible schedules, extended maternity / paternity leave, and work-from-home among many others. (Dill, 2014). Google also conducted certain changes in their organizational environments to provide for a more comfortable, relaxed, and stress-free workplace. Contemporary office spaces, entertainment options, food amenities at no cost, etc. are just some of the multiple changes made to influence millennials.

Innovative Growth Experience

Another leadership approach that Google took was to develop and implement a work practice that took in consideration the millennials inclination towards working for an employer that gives them the opportunity to excel and contribute with their talents and expertise. Google provided their millennial employees with the opportunity to take “ownership and autonomy” of their work and ideas and gave them the “opportunities to influence positive change” to the organization. (Business.com, 2017).

These are but a highlight of many of the actions taken by Google leadership to foster a work environment that values the critical contributions of the millennial workforce. They are all geared towards allowing the generation to feel part of the organization and to have the flexibility and liberty to influence with their professional contributions and the organizational culture overall. For this major organizational transformational effort Google, Inc. has been recognized and highlighted by the news media, business / industry publishers, and competitive partners used as reference sources in this assignment.

The Great Place to Work Institute conducted a full review of Google, Inc. on 2016. This was the same year in which they awarded Google, Inc. the Best Workplaces for Millennials 2015 award. In their review, they reveal the results of their employee surveys that was focused on their satisfaction about their employer. According to the report employees rated their employer based on what it provides them as employees. For example; 98% for providing great employee challenges, 98% for a great atmosphere, 97% for great rewards, 98% have a great pride of their employer, 97% for great employee communication, and 96% for great bosses. (Great Place to Work, 2016). It must be noted that these percentages are based on the feedback of 1064 employees. For details of the report available here: http://reviews.greatplacetowork.com/google-inc . Google’s leadership effective approach towards influential leadership and its success for the millennial workforce continues to lead the industry by setting the example of a great influential leadership approach that consider the unique characteristics and needs of its workforce generations.

Professional Experience / Feedback

As a Senior Information Technology Millennial Leader in the Federal Government, Military, and Public Administration fields I am able to provide reflective feedback of what I have been able to witness and experience personally. For many millennials working in these fields, the concept or approach of a millennial leadership approach like Google’s is something seen as almost impossible to take place or as a dream workplace. Personally, I am happy to learn that such a workplace environment and leadership approach does exist today. In these workplaces millennials are often seen as the new workforce that is replacing the current leadership structure of the Baby Boomers and Generation X. My personal experience has been that Baby Boomers and Generation X leadership structure cannot accept the fact of fast growing leader that has more education, experience, dedication / passion, and success than what they have with all of their years in the workforce.

By completing this assignment, I am able to internalize and reflect on the potential of developing leadership strategies that seek to foster the benefits of each generation as an attempt to maximize production, contribution, retention, and success. This requires the support of a leadership structure that understand these differences and that can develop the strategies to take advantage of the diverse workforce as a unified team rather than creating silos or segregated groups which is often seen. The principles of leadership discussed in week one’s assignment describe the characteristics needed to develop this approach. I work every day looking forward to a future workplace that values the contribution of my generation and the unharnessed passion and commitment that exist within. Covering this topic has influenced me to become part of the change agents that will enable this cultural practice be implemented in more workplaces today.

References

American Generations Series: Millennials: Americans Born 1977 to 1994 (6). (2015). Amityville, US: New Strategist Press, LLC. Retrieved from http://www.ebrary.com

Dill, Kathryn. “The Best Places to Work in 2015.” Forbes.com. Forbes.com, 10 Dec. 2014. Web. 21 May 2017. https://www.forbes.com/sites/kathryndill/2014/12/10/the-best-places-to-work-in-2015/#1bdbf2143ca5.

Editorial Staff, B... (2017, February 22). How Companies Are Changing Their Culture to Attract (And Retain) Millennials. Retrieved from https://www.business.com/articles/how-are-companies-changing-their-culture-to-attract-and-retain-millennials/

Fry, R... (2016, April 25). Millennials Overtake Baby Boomers as America’s Largest Generation. Retrieved from http://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2016/04/25/millennials-overtake-baby-boomers/

Great Place to Work Institute. (2016, September 19). Google, Inc. Review. Retrieved from http://reviews.greatplacetowork.com/google-inc

Mitchel, A. (2013, August). The Rise of the Millennial Workforce. Wired Magazine. Retrieved from https://www.wired.com/insights/2013/08/the-rise-of-the-millennial-workforce/

The New Strategy Editors. (2015). American Generations Series: Millennials: Americans Born 1977 to 1994 (6th ed.). Amityville, NY: New Strategist Press, LLC. Retrieved from http://site.ebrary.com.proxy1.ncu.edu/lib/ncent/reader.action?docID=11010105&ppg=6

Tulgan, B. (2016). Not Everyone Gets a Trophy: How to Manage the Millennials. Hoboken, New Jersey: Wiley, 2016.

CampudoniLMSOL5101-3.docx

Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

NORTHCENTRAL UNIVERSITY

ASSIGNMENT COVER SHEET

Student: Luis A. Campudoni

THIS FORM MUST BE COMPLETELY FILLED IN

Follow these procedures: If requested by your instructor, please include an assignment cover sheet. This will become the first page of your assignment. In addition, your assignment header should include your last name, first initial, course code, dash, and assignment number. This should be left justified, with the page number right justified. For example:

DoeJXXX0000-1 1

Save a copy of your assignments: You may need to re-submit an assignment at your instructor’s request. Make sure you save your files in accessible location.

Academic integrity: All work submitted in each course must be your own original work. This includes all assignments, exams, term papers, and other projects required by your instructor. Knowingly submitting another person’s work as your own, without properly citing the source of the work, is considered plagiarism. This will result in an unsatisfactory grade for the work submitted or for the entire course. It may also result in academic dismissal from the University.

MSOL-5101

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Leadership Theories and Practices

Week 3: Predict the Outcome of an Organizational Culture Shift When Situational Leadership is Applied.

Faculty Use Only

<Faculty comments here>

<Faculty Name> <Grade Earned> <Date Graded>

The Effects of Situational Leadership in Organizational Culture

2

Week 3 Assignment - The Effects of Situational Leadership in Organizational Culture

MSOL-510: Leadership Theories and Practices

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

by:

Luis A. Campudoni

05/28/2017

Introduction

Organizational culture can be referred as a system of shared values, beliefs and assumptions that define how people behave and relate in an organization. Organizational culture has significant influence on how people of the entity dress, carry out their jobs and act. Every organization is said to develop and maintain an effective and unique culture which dictate the behaviors of all the members of the organization (Sarros, Cooper, & Santora, 2008). A good organizational culture that promotes the accomplishments of the objectives of the organization is said to depend on the type of the leadership of the company. This implies that, the type of leadership style has a substantial effect on the organizational culture. In some instances, a transformation of leadership style also leads to an entire shifting of the organizational culture. Situational leadership is where the manager adjusts his or her style for purposes of fitting the development level of his or her following. When situational leadership is applied, organizational culture is likely to transform in ways that can influence the objectivity of the enterprise in question. The aim of the paper is to investigate how organizational culture shifts when situational leadership is applied.

Situational Leadership

This kind of leadership style is unique and different from other organizational leadership styles in the sense that the leader or the manager of the organization changes his style to fit the needs of the followers he is influencing as opposed to the usual situations where the followers adapt to the changes instilled by a leader. It is a popular leadership style in modern business world due to its immense benefits to several companies. Situational leadership is very effective in steering an entity towards growth and development and as a result of this; it has been adopted by various managers all across the world. (Sarros, Cooper, & Santora, 2008)

Leadership Styles Under Situational Leadership Model

a) Directing – the manager makes the decision and informs the members of the organization about the decisions made. The leader is very involved and closely supervises the operations. Here, as the instructions come directly from the manager, workers tend to do what they are instructed to.

b) Coaching – as he or she makes decisions and directs the employees, a situational leader applies a two-way communication channel and provides socio-emotional support to workers to encourage them to give their best outputs.

c) Supporting – while maintaining a high relationship behavior as a manager, the leader assists in accomplishing of tasks by providing fewer task behaviors on how different tasks can be achieved.

d) Delegating – the manager monitors the processes after assigning duties and responsibilities to individuals or groups of individuals to evaluate their success levels and correct where necessary.

Impact of Situational Leadership on Organizational Culture

An application of situational leadership has substantial effect on the culture adopted by the organization. Where a leader switches his or her style to fit into the needs of his or her followers, there are several benefits that accrue to the organization in terms of productivity, profitability, teamwork and so much more (Thompson, & Vecchio, 2009). This is mainly due to the positive relationship established between the leader and his following. When situational leadership is successfully applied, a shift of organizational culture is likely to be experienced and the transformation of the organizational culture leads to many positive organizational outcomes.

Outcomes of Organizational Culture Shift due to Situational Leadership

The following are the outcomes of organizational culture transformation after successfully applying situational leadership in an organization. These are the positive impacts of the situational leadership model to the overall performance of the organization by shifting the culture to support the achievement of the set goals and objectives:

a) Increased Innovation - A shift of the organizational culture as a result of situational leadership model, leads to a risk orientation company that places high value on innovation which encourages employees to take risks and innovate in their lines of duty. The support and coaching styles from the manager encourages employees to maximize their potentials and make new discoveries when carrying out their responsibilities. (Thompson, & Vecchio, 2009)

b) Improved Teamwork - The collaboration level of the organization is improved. The new style of leadership sees an organizational culture that supports teamwork, which is the essence of every organization towards growth and development. It places high value on teamwork and as a result of working in unison towards the objectives of the organizations, positive relationship between workers in developed and maintained.

c) Enhanced Productivity - Situational leadership creates an organizational culture that puts emphasis on the overall outcome of the company. With the diverse leadership options available to managers under situational leadership, focus is placed on the results and how they are achieved. This is why he plays a supportive and coaching role towards achievement of these outcomes. Through this, the productivity of the organization is improved.

d) Emphasis on People - Situational leadership transforms the culture of the organization to one that emphasizes on well-being of the members of the organization. The leader changes his style, as observed, to fit into the needs of the people and this place a great deal of importance on how the decision made by the manager affect the members of the organization.

e) Facilitates competition - Through the socio-emotional support provided by the manager to the workers, a culture of competition is facilitated where employees are motivated to give out their best. This aspect of organizational culture dictates whether members of the organization are expected to be easy going or assertive (Sarros, Cooper, & Santora, 2008). The aggressiveness placed on employee’s places high value on competition which works to the advantage of the organization in the industry.

The Case of Marissa Mayer

Marissa Mayer brought changes to Yahoo for purposes of improving productivity of the company’s employees. The type of leadership style adopted by the president of the company is far from what situational leadership model entails. Instead of adopting policy that suits the needs of people she was leading, the CEO of Yahoo was firm about her telecommuting policy and went ahead and implemented the changes despite resistance from some members of the organization. This brought forth mixed reactions and results with majority terming her policy as wrong while others in support of her style. Typically, when a change receives some degree of resistance from different members of an organization, the performance and the overall results of the organization are likely to be adversely affected. The declaration of the CEO ignited criticism not only by the members of the organization but by different stakeholders in the entire industry. It had been observed that people who work remotely through telecommunicating were more engaged, committed and enthusiastic about their work but this was the policy that Myer banned. If a situational leadership was to be adopted by her instead, to improve the needs of people, the objectivity of the organization would have been achieved through the effective organizational culture that comes with parked benefits to the organization.

Conclusion

Situational leadership and organizational culture have a close relationship as the change of one leads to transformation of the other. As observed, situational leadership comes with a lot of benefits to the organizational culture where it shifts effectively to support the needs of the organization and increase the speed of achieving the objectives set to be accomplished. It leads to a result-oriented culture that enhances positive outcomes of the organization (Gabriel, n.d.). Due to its immense benefits, situational leadership model should be advocated for and practices in the modern-day business world.

References

Gabriel, K. Organizational Development, Organizational Culture and Organizational Change. SSRN Electronic Journal. http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.2686104

Sarros, J., Cooper, B., & Santora, J. (2008). Building a Climate for Innovation Through Transformational Leadership and Organizational Culture. Journal Of Leadership & Organizational Studies, 15(2), 145-158. http://dx.doi.org/10.1177/1548051808324100

Telecommuting: What Marissa Mayer Got Right and Wrong. (2014). Time.com. Retrieved 4 June 2017, from http://time.com/money/2791618/telecommuting-what-marissa-mayer-got-right-and-wrong/

Thompson, G., & Vecchio, R. (2009). Situational leadership theory: A test of three versions. The Leadership Quarterly, 20(5), 837-848. http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.leaqua.2009.06.014

CampudoniLMSOL5101-4.docx

Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

NORTHCENTRAL UNIVERSITY

ASSIGNMENT COVER SHEET

Student: Luis A. Campudoni

THIS FORM MUST BE COMPLETELY FILLED IN

Follow these procedures: If requested by your instructor, please include an assignment cover sheet. This will become the first page of your assignment. In addition, your assignment header should include your last name, first initial, course code, dash, and assignment number. This should be left justified, with the page number right justified. For example:

DoeJXXX0000-1 1

Save a copy of your assignments: You may need to re-submit an assignment at your instructor’s request. Make sure you save your files in accessible location.

Academic integrity: All work submitted in each course must be your own original work. This includes all assignments, exams, term papers, and other projects required by your instructor. Knowingly submitting another person’s work as your own, without properly citing the source of the work, is considered plagiarism. This will result in an unsatisfactory grade for the work submitted or for the entire course. It may also result in academic dismissal from the University.

MSOL-5101

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Leadership Theories and Practices

Week 4 - Develop a Comprehensive Plan to Address Pervasive Workplace Conflict

Faculty Use Only

<Faculty comments here>

<Faculty Name> <Grade Earned> <Date Graded>

Comprehensive Plan Addressing Pervasive Workplace Conflict at Wells Fargo, Chicago

10

Week 4 Assignment - Develop a Comprehensive Plan to Address Pervasive Workplace Conflict

MSOL-510: Leadership Theories and Practices

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

by:

Luis A. Campudoni

06/04/2017

Introduction

Conflict in a workplace can result in a very hostile working environment. Leadership has a very crucial role in managing and resolving conflicts in a timely manner before these lead to larger more difficult to resolve situations. Based on Wells Fargo’s pervasive workplace conflict situation, this assignment seeks to propose a conflict resolution plan that is effective and successful for implementation and integration. The intent is to address best recommended leadership approaches to conflict management and conflict resolution in any organization.

Constructive Conflict

A major advantage that teams have over an individual is diversity in resources, knowledge, and ideas. Conflict is inevitable when working in a team. Team members have different viewpoints and under different circumstances conflict can emerge. How to address such conflicts within the team members can determine the success and performance of an organization. Healthy and constructive conflict management and resolution practices can be a positive component of well-functioning teams. Team members will show diverse opinions and viewpoints regarding different issues and develop ways to critically address the difference. Having this capability is crucial to any team leader or manager. Team leaders should come up with the means to cultivate the need for constructive conflict among their teams (Thomas, 2001).

Constructive conflict should bring out change and help team member grow personally from the conflict, the involvement of team members affected by the conflict enhances cohesion among the team, and a possible solution is found (Carol Houk, 2014). Conflict within a team arises as a result of different factors within the team setting; they include communication factors, communication barriers or poor communication that often leads to misunderstanding.

Developing a plan to address conflicts when they arise is crucial for every organization. Team leaders should always seek to implement an effective plan to manage conflicts. The following are the most important steps in addressing conflicts:

· Acknowledgment and identify the source of conflict

· Communication

· Negations among conflicting parties

· Coaching: Conflict resolution

· Team resolution processes

Acknowledgment seeks to understand all aspects of the disagreement in order to attack the issue with the individuals involved. The team leader should channel his anger and hostility into problem-solving and into planning actions necessary to the conflict. Establishing the cause of conflict among team members is the most crucial aspect addressing the conflict. A team leader should gather information from all involved sources to be able to find out what triggered the conflict. Establishing the source of conflict is an important step in finding the solution the conflict. Different techniques should be used to get information from the members involved in the conflict. The team leader should act as the mediator between the two parties and give each party a chance to share their side of the story. As a result, the team leader has a better understanding of the situation and can make the right judgment.

Handling conflict requires the leader to establish the developmental stage of the conflict. By identifying how far the conflict has developed, management can, therefore, develop approaches to solving the conflict. Conflicts occur in different stages that include:

· Where the potential for conflict exists - diverse viewpoints and opinion among team members are indications of possible conflicts.

· Latent conflict: when team members are involved in a competitive task, there is high possibility of conflict rising from the task.

Differences in reasoning may trigger conflicts among team members and identifying them is important. Competing interest is among the main causes of conflict between team members; individuals tend to have mutual incompatible desires and needs. For example, some team might find inappropriate when other leaders do not share relevant information with each other at the time of decision making.

Effective Communications

Most conflicts occur within a team due to lack or poor communication within a team. Ensuring positive communication is maintained despite how diverse is the team is important. The key to maintaining high performance amongst team members and to address existing conflicts is ensuring there is clear and open communication. A team leader can create dialogues that have shared respects on the different perspectives different members of the team have. Team members think and behave differently, therefore, creating a platform where everybody can channel their views is important (Ken G. Smitoh, 1994). Leadership should encourage the following communication behaviors among their teams:

a) Expressiveness - creates multiple channels to elicit information or the viewpoints and opinions of quite members while still providing a productive platform for outgoing and talkative members.

b) Assertiveness - allows all team members to bring their ideas to the table and the opinion they feel strong about.

c) Flexibility - some team members may prefer a more defined environment to air their views hence the need to keep checking with them if the situation is changing.

Open communication is not only important in teamwork settings and/or environments but also on an individual level as well. With an effective communication model conflicts can be solved successfully by addressing one issue at the time and avoiding introduction of other topics that are not related. Attention should be paid to conflicting issues to avoid assuming a position that might be seen as attacking a particular member or making allegation which only cause their distrust and defensiveness. Listening is also a key factor when addressing conflicts, listening effectively ensures a clear understanding of what the other person is trying to say and hence establish the magnitude of the conflict. Constant communication should be maintained within the team, apart from depending on verbal communication other communication channels should be considered such as the use of emails to keep every member of the team in touch. A common platform that ensures all members receive information is essential to avoiding wrong information or lack of information to some team members which may likely results to conflicts.

Negotiations to Solve Conflicts

To prevent conflicts from diverse and strong-minded team members’ leadership can implement the use of negotiations as an effective way to address and resolve conflicts. Negotiations strategies and tactics are every useful in reducing and addressing conflict. They give team members the chance to work together and solve the problem that might have resulted from the conflict. Managers and team leaders can act as intermediaries between the conflicting parties. During negotiations, members lose focus on the big picture and its implication. The team leader should bring his team to reality by drawing their attention to the issues at hand. According to Peter Coleman (2008), team leaders need to poses and apply the following essential skills to effectively conduct the negotiation process:

a) Diagnosis : outline the areas where team members agree and areas of disagreement.

b) Initiation : bring the issue at hand to the surface

c) Listening : take note of what the members are saying and as well as their emotional aspects.

d) Problem-solving : involves data gathering, examining alternatives, identifying solutions, consideration of possible impacts and finally develop a plan.

e) Coaching : managing conflicts among team members.

Conflict Management through Coaching

The aim of coaching is to promote understanding of how on response to conflict also induce a change in attitude and behavior. Coaching may be used as a method to explore and prepare strategies for managing institution and in-conflict resolution skills. Teams can improve their conflict management skills through coaching. Conflict management through coaching helps teams improve the way they handle conflicts and achieve their goals. An important model for conflict management on coaching is the CINERGY model (Wedge, 2015). This model involves the following steps:

a) Preparation for meditation

b) Challenging conversation

c) Preventing conflicts from escalating

d) Managing reactions conflicts

e) Making conflict management processes productive

Team leaders can facilitate coaching by initiating an informal conversation among their team leaders to challenge, encourage and support them. Coaching should help teams shift their thinking, views, perspectives or behavior on a specific dispute or general issues affecting the team. Coaching aims at empowering team members to deal with their conflicts. Coaching is not limited to a specific session but depending on the issues facing the team multiple maybe appropriate. Having more sessions allows team members to review their goals and readjust them if need be. Team leaders should also coach their members on how to deal with both external and internal stressors that cloud their judgment on matters relating to work. Most conflicts that occur among teams are a result of the pressure of individual personal life or his/her professional.

Team Resolution Processes

Team leaders can first let individuals involved in conflict try and solve their differences casually. This will allow self-corrections or resolution controlled by the individuals. If the conflict cannot be solved at the individual level, the leader can act as the mediator and help solve the problem (Michelle A. Marks, 2001). An effective team resolution processes include the following step:

a) Collaboration : the conflict should be handled face to face with members of the team involved or with the whole team. The sessions were conducted in a private setting, and the leader should encourage team members to be open and honest regarding the conflict.

b) Mediation : Incase collaboration does not work a mediator should be brought to help solve the problem. The mediator can be either the team leader or the manager, he/ she should gather all facts and talk them over with the individual involved. The leader should be open and honest while conducting the mediation process.

c) Team Counseling : the leader should talk with the individuals involved and the whole team and ensure that the kind of conflict witnessed does not happen, and also deal with issues that might affect the group and result to conflict. The meetings should be held in private settings.

Incorporation of Leadership in Solving and Addressing Conflicts

Leaders need to come up with strategies and ways to manage conflicts when it arises. The TKI tool is an essential resource that leaders can use to understand how their teams can be affected by different conflicting handling styles as well as assist them in decision making when confronted with conflict situation (M.Afzalur, 2001). The five conflict-handling styles are:

Competing - under this style, the team leader satisfies his/her concerns at the expense of the other team members. Managing conflict through competition results to ineffectively handling situations and people.

Collaborating - the team leader sits down with all individuals involved or at times the whole team and look for a solution to the conflict that will result in a win-win situation. A lot of time, energy, and resources go to this form of conflict solving.

Compromising - the concerns of the conflicting sides are heard, and the decision that satisfies the two parties partially is agreed upon. In this style compromise is acceptable.

Avoiding - team leaders in this style stay away from the issue or totally ignore the conflict. This style is commonly used when emotions are too high. Though eventually, the leader has to address the issue.

Accommodating - in this case on an opposing side is ready to sacrifice their needs or desires and let the other group have the win. With accommodation, its win- lose situation.

References

Carol Houk, D. K. (2014, March 12). A Practical Guide to Compherensive Management System. Retrieved June 3, 2017, from Mediate: https://www.mediate.com/articles/HoukC2.cfm Ken G. Smitoh, K. A. (1994). Top Management Team Demograhy Processes: The Role of Social Intergration and Communication. Jstor, 27. M.Afzalur, R. (2001). Towards a Theory of Managing Organizational Conflict. The International Journal of Conflict Management, 207-222. Michelle A. Marks, J. E. (2001). A Temporarily Based Framework and A Taxonomy of Team Processes. Academic Management Review, 354-359. Peter M. Coleman, E. C. (2008). The Handbook on Conflict Resolution: Theory and Practices. New York: John Wiley and Sons Copyright. Thomas, K. W. (2001). Conflict and Conflict Management: Reflections and Update. Journal of Organizational Behavior, 265-268. Wedge, P. (2015). Conflict Management Through Coaching. Protocor, 28.

CampudoniLMSOL5101-6.docx

ORGANIZATIONAL LEADERSHIP AND DIVERSITY 4

NORTHCENTRAL UNIVERSITY

ASSIGNMENT COVER SHEET

Student: Luis A. Campudoni

THIS FORM MUST BE COMPLETELY FILLED IN

Follow these procedures: If requested by your instructor, please include an assignment cover sheet. This will become the first page of your assignment. In addition, your assignment header should include your last name, first initial, course code, dash, and assignment number. This should be left justified, with the page number right justified. For example:

DoeJXXX0000-1 1

Save a copy of your assignments: You may need to re-submit an assignment at your instructor’s request. Make sure you save your files in accessible location.

Academic integrity: All work submitted in each course must be your own original work. This includes all assignments, exams, term papers, and other projects required by your instructor. Knowingly submitting another person’s work as your own, without properly citing the source of the work, is considered plagiarism. This will result in an unsatisfactory grade for the work submitted or for the entire course. It may also result in academic dismissal from the University.

MSOL-5101

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Leadership Theories and Practices

Week 6: Assess the Impact of Leader-Driven Organizational Changes on Team Members

Faculty Use Only

<Faculty comments here>

<Faculty Name> <Grade Earned> <Date Graded>

Week 6 Assignment:

Defend the Modern Leadership Role of Minority Leaders

MSOL-510: Leadership Theories and Practices

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Northcentral University

Luis A. Campudoni

06/18/2017

Leadership Styles

Transformational Leadership - This a revolutionary form of leadership focused on creating change and attain organizational goals. High effective for organizations that yearn fast growth and development. This form of leadership is centered on commitment, integrity, and trust among the leaders as well as the subordinates. Transformational leadership allows for communication among the employees and management. Subordinates are always kept motivated.

Charismatic Leadership – A leadership style characterized by individuals of self-confidence. Charismatic leaders are able to attract a massive following due to their character of being social and highly interactive. They derive power from their individual personality that makes them outstand from others. They are adored by the people; hence, they do not have to put extra effort for development.

Ethical Leadership - It applies an almost traditional format. Individuals who possess great authority over their subjects characterize this form of leadership. The leader commands high levels of respect. He/ She has the authority to give reward and at the same time punish those below him. This form of leadership entails discipline and submission, while additionally providing a sense of responsibility and accountability among subordinates. Nonetheless, employee receive their salary alongside other benefits as long as they stay loyal and submissive. The leader is the sole decision maker. Nonetheless, team building is encouraged. Motivation is derived from setting specific organizational goals that are to be followed to the latter.

Servant Leadership - The leadership apply changes based on their subordinates input i.e. participative. However, operations are rather slow, especially when speed is the essence. Works on the notion that leadership first provides service then leads afterwards. Servant leadership is empowering rather than dominative of its subordinates. These leaders provide a source of motivation and inspiration for their juniors. Emphasis are laid on team building and collaboration. Leaders often task themselves with train their juniors to develop strengths and improve on weaknesses.

Figure 1: Leadership Styles’ Matrix

LEADERSHIP STYLES

TRANSFORMATIONAL

CHARISMATIC

· Self-motivate;

· Integrity;

· Determination;

· Hardworking;

· Good listeners;

· Trustworthy;

· Confidence and;

· Encourage team building.

· Self-improvement;

· Self-monitoring;

· Good listeners;

· Positive nature;

· Confidence, substance;

· Compassionate;

· Humble, mature;

· Interactive;

· Effective body and verbal language skill and;

· Risk takers.

ETHICAL

SERVANT

· Authoritative;

· Strict;

· Honest;

· Decision-making;

· Awareness;

· Exemplary;

· Just;

· Non-tolerant to bad conduct;

· Encourage innovativeness and;

· Encourage team building.

· Patient;

· Empathetic;

· Concerned;

· Inspirational;

· Humble;

· Awareness;

· Influential;

· Determined;

· Conceptualization;

· Visionary;

· Self- driven;

· Commitment to human resource development and;

· Commitment to community building.

Figure 2: Culture and Leadership: Inventory

Leader 1

Leader 2

Leader 3

Leader 4

Transformational

· Hardworking;

· Determined;

· Confident and;

· Trustworthy.

Paulette Rowe- Barclays (Managing Director of Barclaycard’s Global).

Black Woman

Charismatic

· Risk taker;

· Confident;

· Empathetic and;

· Interactive.

Torrence Boone- Google. Vice President of Global Agency Sales and Services at Google.

Black Man

Ethical

· Authoritative;

· Honest;

· Exemplary and;

· Just.

Chris Carr- Starbucks (Executive Vice President)

Black man.

Servant

· Humble;

· Determined;

· Empathetic and;

· Visionary.

Sonia Sng- Barclays (Visa Vice President) Asian woman.

Discussion: Leadership, Culture, Ethics and Diversity

With the globalization of the economy, workforces are increasingly becoming diverse. The competitiveness and success of a company will rely on its effective management of diversity at work. A strong economy is one that is made up of diverse features. Businesses that have embraced the changing demographics in the work place, are benefiting heavily from an inclusive and a diverse workforce. A complete modern day workforce is that which encompasses people across divides. An organization that upholds diversity has individuals with varying characteristics. Diversity simply put, encompasses gender, race, tenure, personality, ethnic groups, cognitive styles, education, organizational function, background among others.

A company that upholds diversity in its workforce stand higher chances of effectively competing in the rapidly changing and competitive economy. Organizations who actively evaluate how they handle diversity issues, create and implement diversity plans are industry game changers, they have a wider consumer base and highly ranked in terms of competition. Diversity assures increased adaptability at work since with a variety of individuals working in an organization, varied talents, experiences, skills, and creativity are strategically planned to meet and equally adapt to consumer demands and changing markets. Diversity gives room for broader service range which can match customers’ needs across the globe. Moreover, diversity enables a company execute its wide range of strategies since it has a team that can adequately lay down their tools and pools of experiences to achieve company goals, which breeds increased productivity, return on investment, and profit.

Diversity brings about different experiences, skills, and backgrounds that helps a business in breeding the best creative and innovative solutions to compete adequately in the market. High productivity through increased job performance is an added advantage for diverse companies. The economy additionally grows massively due to the integration of people across all divides to the workforce. Diversity is thus key to achieving an inclusive and a strong economy, which is, long lasting. Companies should not be respecters of gender, race, disability, sexuality, experience, background etc. in recruiting employees into an organization. The assignment goes beyond being biased to giving a leveled play-ground for all skilled workers to improve results within a company. Diversity in work places is however faced with many challenges despite the benefits it brings to a company. With the increasing need for diversity, immediate actions and readiness to invest in managing diversity at workplace, mandates Human Resource Managers to ensure that issues such as communication, change, and adaptability are effectively dealt with. Evaluation of a company’s ethics, culture and policies would help plan for the future and mange diversity effectively.

Companies however, face many challenges with regards to diversity in the workplace. The leadership of an organization forms a very vital part in embracing diversity in every work place. Leaders are the drivers of change in any organization and with their powers they can influence positive change within an organization and champion for diversity at work. However, the culture of an organization may greatly influence the change needed to accommodate a diverse workforce. An organization may be very adamant to accepting changes. Resistance to change is a culture that may negatively affect the adaptability of social and cultural compositions within an organization. Employees with the mentality of “we have always done this our way” are the silent killers of innovation and creativity at work thus inhibiting progress. Additionally, effective communication is an important aspect in diversity, nevertheless, where cultural, perceptual and language barriers take homage in a company, lack of cooperation, teamwork, and understanding takes its course thus kills diversity. Consequently, poor policy implementation culture in a company is dangerous to diversity. A company whose policies do not incorporate diversity, cannot effectively wake up from nowhere and start employing people. Lid down strategies are important for diversity to work. Constant training is not sufficient enough for diversity to work, implementation of strategies that inculcate the culture of diversity, which permeates every functional unit of an organization is important.

The ethics in an organization are the guiding lights upon it operates. The codes of ethics bind employers and employees alike to acting accordingly and professionally at all times. However, ethics presents an overwhelming dilemma with cultural diversity at work. Diversity and ethics are two basic dynamics that affect the environment of the modern day organizations. Diversity rallies behind the need for more women, older employees, minorities, and the disabled at work. Legally, equal representation of these individuals is thus a necessity in regards to diversity. Organizational ethical codes together with management’s practices, can either foster and support diversity or derail effective control of diversity. Many forces from cultural, organizational, political, economic, and legal determine ethical conduct, which similarly affects diversity. Organizations must adapt to an array of cultural variations, leadership and employee training on diversity management and ethical differences and decision making is important for companies to effectively manage diversity.

Today’s world is more open to accepting diverse options when it comes to leadership. Nonetheless, those from minority groups such as the disabled, women, blacks, homosexuals, among others still find it difficult to obtain positions of power. Most of those who hold leadership position in America are male of Caucasian descent. Although most companies brag about being diverse, the human resource dockets still propagate a form of discrimination when it comes to selecting of job specifications. Managerial and supervisory position are male dominated whereas secretarial and customer care service positions are stipulated for women.

Ideally, most blacks tend to land on blue-collar jobs, racism remain prevalent in America. Additionally, most backs are often subject to victimization and abuse. Companies would tend to link cases of fraud to the black employees. Only selected few have managed to maneuver their way to the top. For those belonging to the LGBTQ group often face unique challenges when sourcing for employment. Certain companies are strict on their policies that are anti LGBTQ. Attaining a leadership role as an LGBTQ member is rather difficult because most companies perceive them as unconventional characters who can act as role models. Consequently, those challenged with disabilities tend to be perceived as incapable individuals and would therefore not be offered leadership positions.

Overall, diversity is difficult to manage. Having different people with different viewpoints makes it, difficult to select an idea without others feeling left out. Leading a diverse workforce is not a walk in the park. It requires constant training on diversity. The training can help employees appreciate the existence of the other and partner together to achieve excellence. Leaders also have the mantle in their hands. They are to inculcate the culture of diversity among employees and even in leadership positions, promotion of diversity in elective posts is necessary to encourage visibility and realization of increased productivity at work through varied leadership styles. Leaders have the mandate to foster team work, openness and cooperation at work. Leaders must show value for employees’ opinions regardless of their position, and foster the culture of active participation on company activities. Through this, diverse ideas and skills can be exhibited, which are of advantage to a company. Consequently, involve all employees in formulation and implementation of diversity initiatives to ward off the culture of change resistance.

References

Avolio, B. J., Bass, B. M., & Jung, D. I. (1999). Re-examining the components of transformational and transactional leadership using the Multifactor Leadership. Journal of Occupational and Organizational Psychology, 72(4), 441-462. doi:10.1348/096317999166789

Greenleaf, R. K. (2008). The servant as leader. Westfield, IN: Greenleaf Center for Servant Leadership.

Hunter, E. M., Neubert, M. J., Perry, S. J., Witt, L., Penney, L. M., & Weinberger, E. (2013). Servant leaders inspire servant followers: Antecedents and outcomes for employees and the organization. The Leadership Quarterly, 24(2), 316-331. doi:10.1016/j.leaqua.2012.12.001

Menges, J. I., Kilduff, M., Kern, S., & Bruch, H. (2015). The awestruck effect: Followers suppress emotion expression in response to charismatic but not individually considerate leadership. The Leadership Quarterly, 26(4), 626-640. doi:10.1016/j.leaqua.2015.06.002

Van der Kam, N. A., Van der Vegt, G. S., Janssen, O., & Stoker, J. I. (2014). Heroic or hubristic? A componential approach to the relationship between perceived transformational leadership and leader–member exchanges. European Journal of Work and Organizational Psychology, 24(4), 611-626. doi:10.1080/1359432x.2014.958149

Wu, C., & Wang, Z. (2015). How transformational leadership shapes team proactivity: The mediating role of positive affective tone and the moderating role of team task variety. Group Dynamics: Theory, Research, and Practice, 19(3), 137-151. doi:10.1037/gdn0000027

CampudoniLMSOL5101-5.docx

Application of Leader Behaviors, Motivation, and Influence

NORTHCENTRAL UNIVERSITY

ASSIGNMENT COVER SHEET

Student: Luis A. Campudoni

THIS FORM MUST BE COMPLETELY FILLED IN

Follow these procedures: If requested by your instructor, please include an assignment cover sheet. This will become the first page of your assignment. In addition, your assignment header should include your last name, first initial, course code, dash, and assignment number. This should be left justified, with the page number right justified. For example:

DoeJXXX0000-1 1

Save a copy of your assignments: You may need to re-submit an assignment at your instructor’s request. Make sure you save your files in accessible location.

Academic integrity: All work submitted in each course must be your own original work. This includes all assignments, exams, term papers, and other projects required by your instructor. Knowingly submitting another person’s work as your own, without properly citing the source of the work, is considered plagiarism. This will result in an unsatisfactory grade for the work submitted or for the entire course. It may also result in academic dismissal from the University.

MSOL-5101

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

Leadership Theories and Practices

Week 5: Assess the Impact of Leader-Driven Organizational Changes on Team Members

Faculty Use Only

<Faculty comments here>

<Faculty Name> <Grade Earned> <Date Graded>

Impact of Leader-Driven Organization

8

Week 5 Assignment:

Assess the Impact of Leader-Driven Organizational Changes on Team Members

MSOL-510: Leadership Theories and Practices

Dr. Jamiel Vadell

by:

Luis A. Campudoni

06/11/2017

Impact of Leader-Driven Organization

BBBSA has been running for over a century, but now it is to be relocated from Dallas to Tampa. Tampa is the hometown of the CEO Iorio, and an advantage is that the cost of movement is covered and ECD will be offering five years of free rental space. This kind of change is going to significantly affect the organization's leadership team because it means that the workers of BBBSA are supposed to relocate as well. The board members, on the other hand, will also have to travel frequently to Tampa for board meetings at the new headquarters location.

The biggest challenge is that in 2019, Iorio will be out of her office as a mayor, and in the same year, her contract as CEO will be ending. Therefore, is not known whether the chief executive officer of the company at that particular time is to propose a relocation of the business back to Dallas, or whether the deal of hiring twenty more new employees will be yielding a lot of profits to the company in the near future. Trust is a major issue in this organization considering the fact that Iorio is seen to be losing her voice. Hence, those might be signs of being unfit to handle the heavy burdens of a CEO, or those might be the signs of her keeping on running for the office of the mayor, meaning that BBBSA goals are not in her heart. Her integrity is not questionable considering the fact that her track record at ECD shows that she has what it takes to make an organization succeed. Above all, ECD is willing to help BBBSA since Iorio was once the CEO of ECD and she achieved a lot better, making the organization to recognize her and give support to her new organization ("Big Brothers Big Sisters moving headquarters to Tampa thanks to Pam Iorio and the EDC", 2017). If BBBSSA will not be relocating, the losses that they are undergoing currently will lead to termination of a few workers hence job security is not guaranteed for its workers. There is a lot that must be done in the context to make BBBSA move forward and make tremendous success in the near future.

In many organizations, there should be a good link between the leadership, the management of that particular organization, and the enterprise performance. When an organization has improved its leadership, then there is higher chance of improved management and hence a higher probability of better performance in that particular organization. A good example is ECD that being led by Homans who has brought a lot of profit to the organization in Tampa to the point that they are now willing to help BBBSA to relocate from Dallas to Tampa. In any particular organization, the board has a role in executing the necessary leadership transitions within the structure of that particular organization in case of a noted poor performance from the leaders. Therefore, real leadership plays a crucial role in the growth of any organization.

In most cases, success in leadership is brought about by good followership. Trust plays an important role here considering the fact that the other workers will have to bestow confidence in their leadership before they can accept followership. Therefore, it is better to say that with better leadership skills, there are high chances that an organization will be making profits just as much as how ECD is making under the right leadership of humans (Riggio, 2014 34). With good leadership or management, workers of particular organizations are able to take directions well, and are able to get in line and become part of the team that delivers the expected success.

To achieve good followership, a number of good qualities have to be achieved by the workers of a given organization. The first one is judgment where good followers are expected to receive directions assigned by their managers, but they too have an obligation of valuing whether the direction that has been given is ethical and proper or unethical ("Followership: The Other Side of Leadership ", 2017). The second quality of good followers is good work ethics which includes diligence, work commitments, attention to details, and the ability to make every effort in accomplishing their job. The third quality is that good followers must be competent in the fact that they can be able to show competence on the jobs that they have been assigned to do. Good followers should have honesty, and this virtue will bring trust which is one of the key elements of an organization’s success.

For reliability to be achieved in a working environment, courage plays a very significant role. A good follower should have the courage to confront a leader concerning a given task that they have been assigned to do. Loyalty is needed in any organization and good followers are always expected to become loyal to their organizations. Above all, good followers have their egos under control. Hence controlled ego makes them become good team players since they are able to achieve good interpersonal skills. In the case of BBBSA, the other workers have to show the qualities of good followership to the decisions of the CEO (Malakyan, 2013 48). If they feel that the decision of relocating to Dallas is profitable to the organization, then they can facilitate the movement, but if they believe that the decision will hinder their performance, they have a right to exercise judgment in this particular case.

In the case of Iorio, she must try to maintain her leadership position. In achieving her position, she should be working with good associates, the managers that are her good supporters and advisers in her inner circle, so that she can be given a good advice concerning the issue of relocation from Dallas to Tampa. To gain a good support from other workers, a good leader should gain loyalty from the inner circle. To achieve reliability, the leader can reward the inner circle members ("Leader-Member Exchange Theory - LMX", 2017). The reward can be in the form of favors in the job, allowing access of many opportunities, giving jobs and also allowing for other types of recognitions.

To achieve loyalty and trust from other workers, leaders are supposed to undergo some stages of development. The first stage is an organizational stage, in which an individual is able to raise from one group to another. A good leader should be able to have charisma, should be intelligent and at the same time should have other characteristics that are desirable in accomplishing given tasks. Other workers will quickly follow a good leader, and they can easily listen to what this individual has in accomplishing something. The second stage of leadership is based on role development. This stage comes as a result of an organization aiming to achieve its goals and objective (Kangas, 2013 45). The members at this time are ready to do what it takes to accomplish a given task and hence the leader is supposed to show a lot of skills that are needed in performing this particular task.

The third and last stage is the establishing of a lead relationship. At this stage, the leadership roles have now been settled. The chosen leader has proofed to be reliable in leading an organization on delivering what is expected. At this stage, there are some factors that can be used in fixing the relationship between a leader and the subject. The leader should now integrate with the organization’s culture. The second issue is that the leader should establish trust among the workers of an organization and at the same time the manager should be able to choose an inner circle that comprises of managers who are trustworthy and reliable. In the case of BBBSA, Iorio should look at many issues before planning on relocation to Tampa from Dallas. The inner circle should tell her what they feel best suits the interest of the other workers. One of the good factors that she has considered in the movement is the issue of adding twenty more employees once they move (Jiang etl, 2014 45). If the addition of these employees is meant to assist the organization to meet its objectives, then she should do it and help and influence the other managers to understand.

In the bid to attain maximum profit in an organization, a leader has to come up with an adamant team that will make it possible to achieve the goals and objectives. The tea leader has the greatest role in selecting the best team that best suits to work with. Iorio could exercise her leadership skills to choose the best team that will serve the best interest of BBBSA. With her excellent leadership skills, she will be the central point that other people in the organization are to be referencing. In a poorly performing team, the team leader is always blamed and held responsible for any exercise. Therefore, when a team loses, the manager is always blamed for the downfall.

Leaders should execute the behavior of a leadership style. Once a leader behaves like a leader, the characters that are being exercised facilitate other team members to perform well. A real administrator is one who can handle errors that occur in day to day activities of an organization and at the same time minimize the margin of mistakes. In the team handling, a good leader should be able to prevent any problem that might be rising rather than solving the problem once its effects are felt. In the case of BBBSA, the CEO decided to relocate the organization to Tampa because of the losses that they were incurring at Dallas. Iorio only needs to convince the other team members to come onboard with her plans so that the relocation process can be smooth and faster.

In conclusion, good leadership is the key issue in running any organization. The relocation of BBBSA from Dallas to Tampa is meant to improve the operations and meet the goals of the organization as started by Iorio. To achieve all the transition, the leadership skills that have been discussed above will be very helpful to the CEO of BBBSA. Iorio will be able to complete her plans if she will play her leadership roles with charisma, intelligence, and desirable characteristics as discussed above.

References

Big Brothers Big Sisters moving headquarters to Tampa thanks to Pam Iorio and the EDC. (2017). Tampa Bay Times. Retrieved 11 June 2017, from http://www.tampabay.com/news/business/economicdevelopment/big-brothers-big-sisters-move-to-tampa-may-draw-other-organizations-too/2212751

Development of LMX Relationships – PDF Attached (Kangas, H. M. (2013). The development of the LMX relationships after a newly appointed leader enters an organization. Human Resource Development International16(5), 575-589. doi:10.1080/13678868.2013.825438)

Followership Research: PDF Attached (Riggio, R. E. (2014). Followership Research: Looking Back and Looking Forward. Journal Of Leadership Education13(4), 15-20. doi:10.12806/V13/I4/C4)

FOLLOWERSHIP: THE OTHER SIDE OF LEADERSHIP •. (2017). Iveybusinessjournal.com. Retrieved 11 June 2017, from http://iveybusinessjournal.com/publication/followership-the-other-side-of-leadership/

Followership in Leadership: PDF Attached (Malakyan, P. G. (2013). Followership in Leadership Studies: A Case of Leader-Follower Trade Approach. Journal Of Leadership Studies7(4), 6-22. doi:10.1002/jls.21306)

Hackman, J. R. (2004). What Makes for a Great Team? Psychological Science Agenda. Retrieved from http://www.apa.org/science/about/psa/2004/06/hackman.aspx

Leader-Member Relationship and Burnout: PDF Attached (Jiang, J. Y., Law, K. S., & Sun, J. M. (2014). Leader-Member Relationship and Burnout: The Moderating Role of Leader Integrity. Management & Organization Review10(2), 223-247. doi:10.1111/more.12022)

Thalji, J. (01/07/2015). Big Brothers Big Sisters Moving Headquarters to Tampa Thanks to Pam Iorio and the EDC. Tampa Bay Times. Retrieved from http://www.tampabay.com/news/business/economicdevelopment/big-brothers-big-sisters-move-to-tampa-may-draw-other-organizations-too/2212751